ã€ŠRebirth of the Forgotten King [Reincarnation, Progression]ã€‹


 1: Breath of Life

    The weight of his limbs felt strange, not just lighter but disturbingly hollow. He tried to lift his arm, his muscles refused to respond with the force he remembered. What¡¯s wrong with me? Why am I this weak?

    His vision was still blurry, and the effort to blink felt monumental. As he forced his gaze downward, the world around him seemed absurdly colossal. Walls towered above while the edges of a wooden crib stretched up like prison bars. He looked at his own hand: small and with pudgy fingers wiggling before his eyes. He tried to form a fist, but the movement was feeble, barely curling in on itself. No, no¡­ this isn¡¯t real. I can¡¯t actually be a¡­

    The sudden warmth of hands beneath him made his tiny body jolt. He was being cradled with surprising gentleness as he was brought close to a soft, fabric-covered chest. The material rubbed against his cheek, and the scent of clean linen mixed with the faintest hint of lavender filled his nose. He squirmed, still trying to make sense of his surroundings, but a part of his mind latched onto the texture of the cloth: coarse, woven, worn by someone who had washed it many times.

    A blurred face hovered above him, slowly coming into focus: a woman¡¯s face, framed by deep blue fabric trimmed with intricate white embroidery. The habit¡¯s rich color pulled his gaze as if it were the only familiar element in this sea of the unknown. A nun¡­ am I in a convent?

    ¡°Such a handsome boy you are, Adrian,¡± she cooed.

    Adrian? He blinked, confusion clouding his mind further. That can¡¯t be right. Adrian¡­ I swear that¡¯s not my name.

    Worry swelled, though it was quickly followed by resignation. Maybe it¡¯s best to just¡­ accept it for now, at least until I can better remember things.

    The nun shifted him closer as if she sensed his inner turmoil. His mind spun as he tried to piece together fragments of memories, but there wasn''t much that could be remembered. I could swear that I was sitting in my throne room not too long ago¡­ but it''s all so blurry for now.

    The nun¡¯s footsteps echoed lightly in the narrow corridor as she carried him forward. Adrian''s senses began to sharpen, picking up the dampness in the stone walls, the coolness of the air, and the faint, earthy scent of aged wood mingling with incense. He was carried into a larger chamber, its ceiling arching far above him, supported by thick beams. Sunlight filtered through tall, stained-glass windows, casting faint patterns of color across the stone floor.

    He felt a chill seep into his bones. A place of worship¡­ but to whom?

    Adrian''s gaze drifted downward, narrowing with effort as he studied the small cluster of nuns gathered at the room¡¯s center. They bowed their heads and clasped their hands, almost statuesque in their stillness. Their voices flowed in soft, reverent murmurs that filled the air. ¡°Blessed,¡± one voice pronounced with quiet intensity. ¡°Chosen,¡± another affirmed.

    Blessed? Adrian¡¯s thoughts stumbled. Blessed? Me? The words unsettled him. He tried to raise an eyebrow in skepticism, but his forehead only managed a soft, involuntary twitch. Right, almost forgot that I''m still a baby. At the very least, it seems I can understand what everyone is saying.

    The nun carrying him moved forward, drawing closer to the altar. He squinted, trying to make sense of the details emerging before him.

    The altar¡¯s surface was elaborately carved with twisting vines and complex symbols, each line carefully etched. Are these just decorative, or do they mean something more? Could they be runes?

    At the center of the altar stood a statue. It was tall, serene, and undeniably strange. Adrian¡¯s gaze was drawn to its unusual, avian features. The stone goddess''s eyes were unnervingly wide, their bird-like shape giving her an all-knowing, piercing gaze that seemed to look beyond the confines of the room itself.

    Her wings, extended in a graceful arc, were detailed down to the smallest feather. In one hand, she held an open scroll; in the other, a cluster of fruits. Perhaps she is a deity of knowledge? Abundance? Or something more obscure?

    Adrian strained to remember any scrap of lore from his past life, but nothing came to mind. I don''t recognize that deity. Should I? I think I can remember some, but none like her. Is it my memories? Or is there something else going on...?

    The nuns'' soft chanting filled the air, their voices low and rhythmic. As they repeated their words, Adrian caught a single name, spoken over and over: ¡°Isha¡­ Isha¡­ Isha.¡± His mind latched onto it instantly. Isha. So that¡¯s her name.

    Adrian shivered at the sensation, feeling the slippery wetness spread under the nun''s gentle strokes. The scent was strong, earthy, with a hint of spice that reminded him of arcane rituals he¡¯d performed long ago. This must be some kind of initiation rite. What¡¯s the purpose, though? The nuns¡¯ voices rose and fell in a melodic cadence, their chants tinged with an unmistakable reverence that filled the air.

    Yet, as the ritual pressed on, tension crept into the air. One of the younger nuns hesitated. Her gaze flickered between Adrian and the older nun carrying him. Soon, the younger nun stepped closer with a look of grave concern. Are they expecting me to cry?

    His body instinctively attempted a weak, gurgling sound, but it emerged as little more than a soft whimper. Adrian felt embarrassed by the sound¡¯s pitiful nature, but the urgency of the situation pushed him forward. The whimper quickly escalated into a piercing, high-pitched wail that echoed through the chamber, surprising even himself.Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.

    The nuns¡¯ faces softened as a few smiles broke out. ¡°Blessed,¡± they repeated, voices swelling with new conviction. Seems like I got that right.

    The ritual resumed, and Adrian was wrapped tightly in a silken cloth. The nuns carried him across the room to a small, ornately carved table. His new vantage point allowed him to see a series of bottles resting atop the table, each filled with differently colored liquids. His mind churned again. Are those potions? Or just some symbolic offering?

    The older nun uncorked one of the bottles, and Adrian watched as a thin wisp of vapor rose from the opening. The liquid inside gleamed pale and translucent. As the bottle was brought to his lips, he instinctively latched onto the nipple, expecting the creamy warmth of milk.

    The taste surprised him. It was sharper, tangy like citrus, with a hint of sweetness that lingered on his tongue. He swallowed slowly, his infant body unable to manage more than small gulps. This is¡­ not unpleasant. Just unexpected.

    He drank cautiously, adjusting to the strange flavor. With each swallow, a strange vitality coursed through his small body, a warmth that spread to his fingertips and toes, filling him with unexpected energy. His muscles now felt stronger, more capable.

    The reaction of the nuns to this simple act of drinking was startling. They exchanged excited glances, their hushed conversations quick and urgent. The older nun clasped her hands together, her smile widening as if witnessing something miraculous. Why are they so interested in seeing me drink this thing?

    Whatever the liquid was, it had changed something in him. His mind buzzed with questions, but for now, he could do nothing but stare at the glowing faces surrounding him, feeling the strange new energy pulse through his veins.

    After the strange liquid had been fed to him, they carried him to yet another room, this one dimly lit by flickering candles and perfumed with lavender. Two of the nuns stepped forward, as they prepared to bathe him.

    Water soon lapped over his small body as he was lowered into a shallow basin. The sensation was soothing, almost too much so, pulling his tired mind toward a drowsy haze. This feels¡­ nice. Maybe being an infant again isn''t all too bad.

    The nuns washed him with a reverence he couldn''t quite understand, their touch respectful yet intimate, as if he were something precious. Adrian watched them through half-lidded eyes, gathering any small detail he could.

    There were other babies being cared for by other nuns in the distance. The faint sounds of their cries reached his ears, a reminder of his own silence, of how different this experience was for him. One baby wailed as it was dried and swaddled in a soft robe, its fabric the color of cream, the same shade the others wore.

    But when it was his turn to be dressed, the robe they wrapped him was a pure white, so much so that it made the cream colored clothes the other babies wore look dirty in comparison. Why am I dressed differently? The nuns didn¡¯t seem to notice the distinction, ¡ªor perhaps they did, and it was all part of the unspoken truth: Adrian was special.

    But that realization didn¡¯t calm him; if anything, it made the weight of his situation feel heavier. The nuns seem to believe that I am special. My best assumption at the moment is that I might have been born under an auspicious star, or maybe they see something else in me.

    Once freshly dressed, Adrian was lifted once more, this time by a pair of nuns who led him through a long, echoing hallway. Beyond it, a male figure stood waiting.

    The nuns paused when they entered the room as the man, tall and draped in robes of deep red and gold, turned toward them. He must be a priest. Adrian couldn''t help but chuckle slightly at the sight of the holy man''s outfit. Goodness, I don''t think he could have picked a more ostentatious outfit if he tried.

    "Ah, this one has spirit. A good sign for one blessed by Isha," the priest said.

    Then, he reached forward and took Adrian from the nuns, cradling him awkwardly in arms that felt colder than the warmth he had been accustomed to. His eyes flickered to the statue of Isha that loomed over the room, the bird-like goddess watching with her carved, unblinking eyes.

    Kneeling before the altar, the priest held Adrian high above his head in a gesture of offering. "By the grace of Isha, we surrender this child to your wisdom, to your light."

    Adrian¡¯s gaze drifted across the room, landing on the faces of the nuns. A few of them had tears in their eyes, their hands clasped tightly in prayer. What¡¯s so moving about this? The words meant nothing to him. Whatever was happening, he didn¡¯t feel any different.

    The priest¡¯s prayer ended, and Adrian was handed back to one of the nuns. Her face softened as she took him, cooing gently while cradling him close. She whispered something under her breath, words Adrian couldn¡¯t catch, but her tone was reassuring, as though she believed the ritual had blessed him in ways he couldn¡¯t yet understand.

    They carried him to a small room off to the side, where a simple wooden crib awaited. The nun carefully lowered Adrian into the soft bedding, tucking a woolen blanket around him. She looked down at him for a moment. "Rest here, little one, I¡¯ll be back with more food soon."

    Adrian watched the nun¡¯s figure recede, fading into the distance. His tiny body was swaddled in the warmth of the crib''s soft blankets, and though they were comforting, he couldn¡¯t ignore the weight of confusion settling over him. I could swear that I¡­ I had been a king of a great nation.

    The thought was almost laughable, and yet, here he was, unable to speak and unable to walk. Or maybe¡­ someone did this to me on purpose? Was I a target?

    A darker thought slipped into his mind, one that made his stomach twist. Is this some kind of strange afterlife?

    His tiny chest rose and fell quickly with an unexpected pang of fear. He clenched his minuscule fists, willing himself to calm down. No, it doesn¡¯t feel right. This world, this body¡­ it''s too real, too tangible. He wriggled his fingers, feeling the softness of the blanket against his skin, needing the reassurance that he was still here.

    But as the minutes passed, Adrian felt his anger and confusion begin to settle. There are no answers, he reminded himself. Not yet, at least. He couldn¡¯t piece together how he got here, nor could he change it¡ªnot with his body so tiny, his abilities bound by the limitations of infancy. If I can¡¯t figure any of this out now, what else can I do but move forward?

    He took a deep, tiny breath, exhaling softly as he let the tension slip from his body. If this was truly a new life, then he had no choice but to accept it. Fine, I may be weak now, but it won¡¯t last forever, I¡¯ll adapt and grow. With luck, I''ll find out what''s going on with this new life of mine.

 2: First Steps

    One year later.

    There had been a time when Adrian once felled mountains, slayed dragons, and brought nations to kneel before him. But today, none of that held any meaning. Today, something far more important had taken precedence.

    The stone floor of the convent pressed against Adrian¡¯s small, bare feet as he stood, legs wobbling beneath him. Muscles that once commanded power now struggled to keep balance, each slight shift of weight sending him off-center.

    Focus. His toes curled slightly, gripping the ground as if it might slip away beneath him. The fabric of the simple robe he wore brushed against his legs, reminding him that this body is indeed that of a child''s.

    The nuns surrounding him watched with wide eyes. Gentle clapping filled the room as they encouraged him forward.

    Finally, his body swayed dangerously to the side, but somehow, his legs held. A sense of relief washed over him. That was way too much effort just to walk.

    The clapping grew louder as the nuns leaned forward, hands clasped in front of them and eyes shining with pride. Adrian stood there, legs wobbling, catching his breath. His chest heaved slightly, the effort of standing for so long evident in his unsteady form. This body¡­ it¡¯s infuriating, but I did it.

    One of the nuns stepped closer. She had blonde hair, pulled back beneath her habit, Adrian was familiar with this one as she was his primary caretaker. The one who had been with him through countless mundane moments: feeding him, cleaning him, soothing him when his infant body cried out in discomfort.

    ¡°Good job, Adrian!¡± she cheered.

    Then, she crouched down to his level. ¡°Can you say my name now? Come on, I know you can do it!¡±

    Adrian¡¯s mind worked rapidly, searching for the name he knew he should remember. I believe she''s called Selena.

    ¡°Sss¡­ sssaa¡­¡± he mumbled. The sound coming out garbled, far from the clear articulation he wanted. His tongue felt thick, clumsy. Curse this young body.

    The blonde-haired nun chuckled softly, her amusement gentle rather than mocking. ¡°It¡¯s Sister Selena. Sss-eh-le-na,¡± she repeated slowly, her mouth exaggerating each syllable.

    Adrian concentrated harder, feeling a familiar stubbornness rise within him. Damn it, I know how to speak. e

    Adrian focused and tried again. ¡°Ssss¡­ Sss-eh¡­ le¡­ na.¡±

    Sister Selena¡¯s face lit up with surprise and joy. ¡°That¡¯s right! Good job, Adrian!¡±

    She reached out, rubbing his chubby cheeks with delight. ¡°You¡¯re such a bright boy!¡± The other nuns echoed her praise, their hands lightly patting his head or stroking his back in approval.

    However, the celebration didn¡¯t last long. The nuns exchanged quick glances before one of them said, ¡°Sister Selena, we have to prepare for the midday prayers. The Mother Superior expects us to be ready by the next bell.¡±

    Sister Selena nodded, still smiling down at Adrian. ¡°Go on, then. I¡¯ll join you once I¡¯ve made lunch for this little one.¡±

    Her gaze softened as she looked at Adrian. ¡°You must be hungry after all that hard work.¡±

    Adrian wanted to respond with a dry, Not really. But the words tangled in his throat, emerging as little more than a garbled sound. Before he could try again, his stomach betrayed him with a low rumble.

    Sister Selena chuckled. ¡°I suppose your belly has spoken for you. Come on then, let¡¯s get you something to eat.¡±

    She rose to her feet and extended a hand to Adrian, who reached up instinctively. Her hand was warm, and he felt a strange comfort in it.

    She guided him toward the small kitchen at the back of the convent. Adrian''s steps were slow but more confident than before. His legs wobbled with the effort, but he maintained balance.

    When they reached the kitchen, Sister Selena gently patted a small wooden chair. ¡°Sit here,¡± she instructed. The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.

    Adrian complied, clambering onto the seat with a few awkward shifts of his tiny body. He settled down and watched her move about, observing every detail.

    To his surprise, she didn¡¯t simply rely on her hands to cook. With a casual flick of her fingers, she summoned a small flame beneath a pot. She whispered a few words, and a knife floated up from the counter, dicing vegetables with precision. Another motion of her hand caused the vegetables to be dropped into the pot and a spoon to stir the pot on its own.

    Magic, Adrian thought. So, they use it even for simple tasks like cooking. Is magic here the same as in my previous life?

    Before long, Selena ladled a portion of the soup into a small wooden bowl, its contents simple but aromatic¡ªa gentle blend of potatoes, carrots, and a hint of fresh herbs. She grabbed a spoonful and blew on it before bringing it to Adrian¡¯s mouth. ¡°Alright, open wide!¡±

    Adrian complied, letting her feed him. The taste was mild but pleasant, soothing in a way that reminded him of simpler times. He gave her a small, somewhat clumsy nod, wanting to say something in return but finding himself stifled by the limits of his small form.

    Instead, he managed a quiet ¡°Thh¡­ank¡­ you.¡±

    Selena¡¯s face lit up with a gentle smile. ¡°You¡¯re very welcome, Adrian. You¡¯re doing wonderfully, you know. Learning so quickly.¡±

    They continued their meal, with Sister Selena occasionally talking, telling him bits about her day or what was happening in the convent. Adrian¡¯s responses were little more than garbled sounds, but he still tried, focusing intently on forming words. Yet, the nun simply nodded and encouraged him with each attempt. By the time they finished, he felt a surprising sense of satisfaction, both from the meal and the quiet warmth of her presence.

    ¡°Let¡¯s get you to your room,¡± Selena said, wiping his mouth gently before lifting him into her arms. She carried him through the halls of the convent. When they reached his small, cozy room, she lowered him onto his bed and brushed his hair back from his face.

    ¡°I have to go attend service for a while,¡± she said, adjusting the blankets around him. ¡°But I¡¯ll be back soon. You rest, alright?¡±

    Adrian nodded, watching her with a small spark of curiosity. Though his outward expressions were limited, his mind was as sharp as ever, taking in every word, every gesture. Selena¡¯s gentle smile lingered as she left the room, closing the door softly behind her.

    Left alone, Adrian lay quietly, his mind whirling. Magic seems to function in this world as naturally as it did in my old life. Could I use it the same way? He searched through his memories, piecing together fragments that had slowly returned to him since his rebirth. Images, sensations, and knowledge had drifted back.

    He remembered the core principles of magic: the seven elemental affinities. Each person was born with an inclination toward one of these affinities, a unique resonance that allowed them to channel their power effectively. He mentally ran through them: Augmentation, Evocation, Abjuration, Transmutation, Conjuration, Illusion, and Divination.

    Naturally, there were additional sub-affinities that a person could have, depending on their circumstances. Adrian¡¯s memories grew sharper as he recalled his particular affinity: fire, and specifically, evocation magic, the art of manifesting raw energy into the world. But none of that matters if I don¡¯t have a mana core, he reminded himself.

    He needed to check if he possessed the vital reservoir within himself. Without it, magic would remain out of reach.

    Adrian closed his eyes, concentrating, his small body sinking into the quiet of his room. He willed himself to focus inward, searching for even the faintest spark of energy. But instead of the expected stillness, a vivid image emerged in his mind, as clear as if he were watching a scene from his past. My¡­ head hurts.

    A man stood before him, tall and regal, with flowing blue hair and eyes that shimmered like sapphires. He wore robes of azure and gold, trimmed with intricate patterns that seemed almost alive with light. A gilded crown rested upon his brow, and people gathered around him with awestruck expressions. Adrian recognized the look in their eyes: admiration and loyalty. He¡¯s a king, and a seemingly a powerful one at that.

    The vision shifted, scenes passing like glimpses into a memory: the man with blue hair raising his hand to call forth a gentle rain over parched lands, laughter and cheers filling the air as he restored prosperity to his kingdom; guiding his people with a wisdom and kindness that shone as brightly as his magic.

    But then, darkness clouded the vision. Adrian¡¯s pulse quickened as he saw a monstrous figure looming over the horizon: a massive, world-consuming beast, black as the void and serpentine in form, its scales gleaming with a toxic, ominous sheen. The creature was a hydra, its heads writhing and snapping, blotting out the sky. The earth trembled as it approached, and the people around the king in blue recoiled in terror.

    Unfazed, the man in blue raised his arms, his radiant gaze locked on the beast. Energy crackled around him, azure light building in intensity until it blazed as brightly as the sun. He stepped forward, power gathering in his hands, ready to face the monstrous foe without hesitation.

    But before Adrian could see the battle unfold, his concentration shattered. He blinked, his heart pounding, as his gaze fell upon Sister Selena, who had opened the door, looking at him with concern.

    ¡°Adrian, are you alright?¡± she asked softly.

    Adrian nodded, though his mind still lingered on the vision. Who was that man? He wanted to ask, to understand, but the words were tangled, still out of reach. He met Sister Selena¡¯s gaze, doing his best to convey calm.

    Sister Selena¡¯s concern eased, and she smiled gently. ¡°Good. Now, why don¡¯t you try to rest?¡±

 3: Basics of Magic

    One year later.

    A lone candle cast soft shadows over the small room. Adrian was resting in a narrow, wooden bed, the mattress just firm enough beneath him. His small fingers grazed the edge of the rough-woven blanket as Sister Selena tucked it securely around him, its fibers slightly coarse against his skin but comfortingly familiar.

    She smoothed the blanket up to his chin, pausing to flatten each wrinkle with a gentle, careful touch. Then she leaned in close, so close he could see the faint lines on her face and smell the faint scent of lavender clinging to her robes.

    ¡°Sleep tight, little one,¡± she whispered, giving Adrian a brief kiss on his forehead.

    ¡°Goodnight,¡± he murmured back.

    Sister Selena¡¯s smile widened, filling the room with a warmth brighter than any candle. Her eyes softened, reflecting a pride that made Adrian feel even warmer. ¡°Goodnight, Adrian,¡± she replied, as she turned and slipped out of the room, leaving him cocooned in the glow of her kindness.

    She rose to her full height, her movements slow and deliberate so as not to make too much noise. Her eyes lingered on him for a moment longer, as if making sure he was truly settled.

    Adrian watched as she made her way to the door, He waited until the sound of Sister Selena¡¯s footsteps faded completely, leaving behind a stillness that felt almost tangible. The boy stayed motionless for a moment longer, listening to the faint rustle of leaves outside and the soft creak of the wooden frame beneath him.

    That was, until he felt that the time was right. Now I should be safe.

    He pushed the blanket aside, taking care not to make a sound. His small feet met the cool stone floor, sending a brief shiver up his spine. He steadied himself, feeling the sturdy ground beneath him, and stood up.

    Adrian paced slowly around the room as he moved from wall to wall. His muscles were far from the strong, confident strides he once commanded. But his mind urged him forward. Come on, just a bit more.

    For the past year, Adrian had tried, in secret, to harness the mana he was certain lay dormant within him. I should be able to awaken my core by now, he thought.

    In his previous life, his mana core had emerged much later, during the early years of his apprenticeship. But this time felt different; he could sense a latent potential, like an itch just beneath the skin. If I can do it earlier this time, I might be able to regain my strength faster.

    He paused in the center of the room, his breath steady but his heart pulsing with anticipation. First things first: channeling. He recalled the basics of magic that had once been second nature to him. Magic involved three core principles:

    <ol style="text-align: left">

    <li style="font-weight: 400">Channeling: Involves drawing energy from within the mana core. It''s the very first thing one must be able to do in order to use magic.</li>

    <li style="font-weight: 400">Sensing: Expanding awareness beyond the body, detecting the presence and flow of magical energies in the environment. Sensing is important, even a third-rate mage should be able to sense at least nearby magical presences.</li>

    <li style="font-weight: 400">Emitting: Releasing gathered energy into a controlled spell, shaping it to suit one¡¯s intent. The final act, where intent becomes reality.</li>

    </ol>

    But none of this mattered without the first step: channeling energy from the mana core. Adrian lowered himself to the floor, carefully folding his legs and settling his small frame into a seated position. He pressed his palms flat against his knees, tiny fingers splayed, as he shut his eyes tightly.

    Every part of him grew still, as though even the air he breathed had stilled. He took a slow, measured breath, feeling the slight rise and fall of his chest, a soft rhythm that grounded him. Focus, he reminded himself, mentally pushing the thought deeper.Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.

    In the silence, there was nothing but the quietness of his own heartbeat. Yet, beneath that stillness, a whisper of sensation stirred. A shiver ran up his spine, and he zeroed in on it. There it is. Just need to pull it closer.

    The sensation blossomed, warming him from within, a gentle pulse spreading through his limbs in time with his heartbeat. With every pulse, the energy within him grew more pronounced, stronger, almost as if answering his call. He honed his focus even further, trying to guide the energy outward. It responded, almost with recognition, flaring unexpectedly bright.

    The surge was sudden, a bolt of pure, intense energy that radiated from deep within, filling his senses with an electrifying awareness. Yes! he thought, excitement swelling in him. The mana core is there within me. The sensation intensified, the energy unfurling into something larger and grander than he could have anticipated.

    In his mind¡¯s eye, he could finally see it: the core of his mana, vivid and brilliant, glowing with an almost blinding blue. The edges of the core glistened like liquid sapphire, radiant and mesmerizing. Adrian¡¯s breath caught in awe. It¡¯s¡­ extraordinary. Brighter than any core I¡¯ve known, something from tales and legends.

    His tiny hands clenched, digging into his knees as the core¡¯s energy surged through him, pushing his young body to its limits. The mana pulsed wildly, as if testing his strength, threatening to escape his control. He steadied himself, pulling from the well of discipline he had relied upon countless times in his previous life. Stay focused. Steady.

    With a slow exhale, Adrian felt the energy start to settle, its force softening into a rhythmic pulse that harmonized with his heartbeat. The vivid blue glow continued to pulse from within, strong yet manageable. Not only did I awaken it earlier, he realized, but this core is more potent than I could have ever imagined.

    More importantly, his core being colored blue meant that he had an affinity for Evocation. It¡¯s good to know that some things haven¡¯t changed.

    But it wasn¡¯t enough to just sense his affinity. Before, I was the best in the world when it came to fire magic, I wonder if I can do it again?

    His fingers twitched slightly, an instinctive response to the thought of wielding the element that had once been second nature. Adrian sat upright, feeling the cool stone beneath him, and turned his attention inward again, this time focusing not just on channeling but on shaping the mana.

    He felt the blue energy within him respond, a surge of warmth rising from his core and gathering in his chest. His heart quickened, excitement mingling with concentration. He imagined the familiar sensation of heat flowing through his veins, the controlled intensity of fire ready to burst forth.

    The goal was just to create a small flame, not wanting to risk more than he could handle in this frail body. So far so good¡­ wait, what?

    Adrian¡¯s eyes remained fixed on the faint, flickering blue flame hovering above his palm. It was barely more than a wisp of fire, yet it glowed with an intensity that stole his breath. His heart raced as he processed what he was seeing. Blue flames¡­ if I were anyone else I should feel surprised. But somehow, this feels right.

    In his previous life, blue flames were incredibly rare, reserved for the few who were believed to be divinely touched, blessed by higher powers. It wasn¡¯t just a powerful variant of fire; it was considered sacred. Maybe the nuns really were onto something, calling me blessed.

    But with the realization came a flood of questions. Why would I be granted such a blessing in this life? I was never particularly religious before, quite the opposite actually. There was no clear answer, only the faint possibility that perhaps his rebirth held more meaning than he had assumed.

    The blue flame flickered slightly, reminding Adrian that he was still channeling mana. He exhaled again, slowly withdrawing the energy and allowing the flame to die out. It faded into nothingness, leaving the room dark once again.

    His thoughts drifted back to the nuns¡¯ words, the prayers they had chanted over him, the rituals they had performed with such dedication. Perhaps they knew something I didn¡¯t. They had believed him to be special from the moment of his rebirth, and now, faced with undeniable evidence, Adrian found himself reconsidering their beliefs.

    He closed his eyes to think. First came the visions, then the blue flames¡­ I can''t help but think that these two things aren''t coincidences. Now that I think of it, that king in azure robes I saw before, could he have been me?

 4: Alternative Construction

    One year later.

    Adrian held a small fireball nestled in his palm, the blue flame flickering softly, casting shadows over his face and fingers. Warmth seeped through his skin, and he watched as the flames danced with a fluid elegance, twisting and curling like ribbons caught in a breeze. Each tiny spark felt alive, as if they understood his touch. The flames are much easier to control now, I''ve been making good progress.

    Yet, a quiet shuffle sounded down the hallway, faint but distinct. His ears perked, heart quickening in response. In an instant, the fireball vanished, dissolving into thin air as he scrambled to his bed as fast as he could.

    The boy threw the blanket over himself, tucking it around his frame and squeezing his eyes shut, his breaths shallow as he tried to still his pounding heart. Look as sleepy as possible.

    Moments later, soft, familiar footsteps neared his bedside, halting right beside him. A gentle nudge on his shoulder roused him, and Sister Selena¡¯s voice murmured, ¡°Adrian, wakey-wakey.¡±

    Adrian stretched, letting out a slow, theatrical yawn, rubbing his eyes with his fists in small, sleepy circles. He blinked up at her with his best drowsy expression, letting his eyelids droop. Did she buy it?

    Sister Selena¡¯s lips curved, her eyes crinkling at the edges as a soft chuckle slipped from her. ¡°Oh, Adrian, you¡¯re a good actor, but not that good.¡±

    Worth a try, he thought with a tiny, inward grin.

    ¡°Today¡¯s a special day,¡± Sister Selena continued, her voice bright with something he couldn¡¯t quite name. ¡°I¡¯m going to introduce you to some new friends.¡±

    ¡°Friends? Like, other kids?¡± He sat up a little, eyes round with wonder. Now that I think about it, I¡¯ve never met other kids so far.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, and they¡¯re looking forward to meeting you.¡±

    ¡°What are they like?¡±

    Sister Selena smiled, giving his hand a reassuring squeeze as she helped him from the bed. ¡°I think you¡¯ll find out soon enough, little one. They¡¯re very nice, I promise. But for now, let¡¯s get going before we miss them.¡±

    Adrian¡¯s eyes sparkled with excitement as he took her hand, following her out the door. As they made their way down the spiraling staircase, he glanced back at his room, watching the door swing shut behind him. To be honest, while I am curious about what these children are like. I''m not exactly excited to meet some sniveling brats. But oh well.

    When they reached the bottom step, Sister Selena pushed open a set of heavy wooden doors, revealing a brightly lit playroom. Adrian''s eyes darted across the room, taking in the small clusters of children scattered around.

    There were six other kids in total. The tallest was a boy with messy blond hair and freckled cheeks, who looked about seven or eight. He was chasing a smaller, chubby-cheeked boy with curly brown hair, giggling loudly.

    Two girls, both with braids, were whispering near a small table. One had striking green eyes while the other wore glasses.

    But what caught Adrian¡¯s attention the most was the girl sitting apart from the others. Her hair was pitch black, and her eyes were a deep, unsettling red. She sat cross-legged on the floor, tracing patterns on a piece of paper. The other kids gave her a wide berth, as if unsure of what to make of her.

    Sister Selena gently nudged Adrian forward. ¡°There you go, Adrian. You¡¯re allowed to play here now. The head nun agreed with me that a little boy like you needs friends.¡±

    Adrian pulled back slightly, eyeing the other children with skepticism. Hmm? I don''t recall having ever seen a human with red eyes before.

    ¡°Who¡¯s that?¡± he asked, pointing toward the dark-haired girl with the red eyes.

    Sister Selena¡¯s expression softened. ¡°Oh, her name is Seven. She arrived just a few days ago, and she¡¯s been having trouble making friends. Maybe you could talk to her? Seven is a few years older than you, but she could use a friend, and I think you might get along.¡±

    "Wait, is she¡­ really named after a number?"

    "Hmm, that''s the name that she told me and the other nuns. She said she didn¡¯t have another one."

    "Huh, I see."

    "Anyway, do you mind talking to her?"

    Adrian nodded. "I can do that."

    Adrian moved toward the girl with slow, deliberate steps, his thoughts racing. Why does she look so intense? The closer he got, the sharper her red eyes felt, pinning him in place like a hawk studying prey.

    He faltered, stopping just short of her. ¡°Hi,¡± he finally managed, the word tumbling out awkwardly.

    The girl tilted her head. ¡°Salutations, juvenile contemporary. I am presently occupied with¡­ um¡­ the profundity of existential circumstances.¡±

    She lifted her chin, clearly proud, despite the words sounding like they had been plucked out of a dictionary at random.

    Adrian blinked, stunned into silence. Profundity of what? ¡°Uh¡­ what?¡±

    ¡°I said, I am occupied with the profundity of existential circumstances.¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about? What does that even mean?¡±

    ¡°Hmph. I forgot I was speaking to a mere progeny. Of course you don¡¯t contemplate.¡±

    ¡°...I don¡¯t think those words mean what you think they mean.¡±

    Seven straightened, her expression turning stern. ¡°Scoff. Mother insists it is imperative to wield an expansive vocabulary to exude¡­ intellectual, um, supersession.¡±

    Did she just say ¡°scoff¡±?

    Adrian squinted. ¡°That¡¯s not what supersession means.¡±

    Seven¡¯s cheeks puffed up indignantly. ¡°Preposterous! I apply a sophisticated lexicon with pristine efficacy! Can you even pronounce these words?¡±

    Adrian groaned, feeling a flush creep up his neck. Why do I even care? ¡°Of course I can."

    ¡°Oh yeah? Then say ¡®paralellismical.¡¯¡±Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.

    Adrian¡¯s chest puffed with defiance. ¡°Pa-rar¡­ palal¡­ parallelil.¡± The syllables caught in his mouth like sticky taffy, twisting into something unrecognizable. His cheeks burned as he felt her stare drilling into him. Why is this so hard?! This isn¡¯t even a real word!

    Seven grinned like a cat with cream. ¡°See? My vernacular is unquestionably supersession.¡±

    ¡°Why do you insist on using these words?¡±

    ¡°Mother says that I¡¯m a genius, and that my vernacular should reflex that.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t need big words to sound smart. It just makes you sound weird.¡±

    ¡°Mother said I¡¯m special. That I shouldn¡¯t want to be normal.¡±

    Adrian paused, caught off guard by the honesty in her voice. Special? Those eyes are already special enough. He scratched his head and shrugged. ¡°Talking normal doesn¡¯t make you less special. It just makes it easier for people to understand you.¡±

    Seven blinked, her lips pressing together as she mulled over his words. Then, with an exaggerated sigh, she crossed her arms. ¡°Fine. I will attempt¡­ normalcy.¡± She hesitated before clearing her throat. ¡°Can you understand me now?¡±

    Adrian nodded. ¡°Much better. I¡¯m Adrian, by the way.¡±

    Seven studied him for a moment, then extended her hand, chin jutting out defiantly. ¡°I¡¯m Seven. And you better remember that.¡±

    "Right, right."

    Adrian reached out to shake the girl''s hand. But then, he felt something strange, a tingling warmth spreading from his palm up his arm, like a small spark of energy passing between them.

    Seven¡¯s eyes widened, and she pulled her hand back, blinking rapidly. ¡°Whoa, you¡­ you can use magic, can¡¯t you?¡±

    Adrian raised an eyebrow. ¡°How do you know that?¡±

    ¡°I felt it when we shook hands."

    "Oh? Can you explain what you felt?"

    "Um, it was something like a tingling feeling."

    To be sensitive to magic from a young age isn''t something outside the realm of possibility. However, Adrian couldn''t detect the faintest bit of magic coming from Seven. Yet, despite that, she could somehow sense that he had a mana core. That¡¯s not something a normal child could possibly do. And then there¡¯s the way she talks¡­ Is this girl even human?

    ¡°So, can you teach me magic?¡± Seven asked, eyes sparkling with excitement.

    ¡°Uh, I''m not sure abou that."

    Seven¡¯s smile faded, and she slumped. ¡°Why not? Please? I really want to learn. Mother said I could do it, but she didn¡¯t get to show me how. But you can!¡±

    Adrian tilted his head, studying her. She doesn¡¯t act like a normal kid, either. Maybe she''s a reincarnated soul like me too?

    He sighed deeply, in a way far too serious for a child his age. ¡°But you need a mana core to do magic stuff. Without it, you can¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°I have one! Mother gave it to me. She said it makes me special!¡±

    Adrian flinched, his heart skipping a beat as he glanced nervously around the playroom. He leaned closer and put a finger to his lips. ¡°Shhh! You can¡¯t go around saying that!¡±

    Seven blinked in confusion but whispered, ¡°Why not?¡±

    Given a mana core? Even someone reincarnated like me would have been born with one, which means¡­ His eyes scanned her carefully, noting her unnatural speech, her crimson gaze, and the way she seemed almost too self-assured for someone her age. I''m almost convinced that she''s a homunculus, possibly assigned a mana core by whoever created her, which does make things interesting. This would be the first time I''ve seen one in person, at least in this life.

    Before he could think further, Seven tugged at his sleeve, impatient. ¡°So, are you going to teach me?¡±

    Adrian crossed his arms, tilting his head as he studied Seven. ¡°How abou this, tell me why should I teach you magic?"

    Seven¡¯s eyes widened, and she leaned forward, her expression as serious as a child¡¯s could be. ¡°Because you¡¯re different! I can tell you¡¯re not like the others. You¡¯ve got¡­ I don¡¯t know, something special. Like me!¡± She said, jabbing a finger toward her chest for emphasis.

    Adrian raised an eyebrow. ¡°That¡¯s a lot of confidence for someone who just met me.¡±

    ¡°Yep, I trust you."

    "Is there any reason why you trust me so much?"

    "I got a good feeling, that''s all."

    "That''s¡­ it?"

    "Yep!"

    Adrian blinked, caught off guard by her certainty. He then sighed, rubbing the back of his neck. ¡°You¡¯re really not going to give up, are you?¡±

    ¡°Nope!¡± Seven grinned.

    Adrian chewed his lip. If I say no, she might mess around with magic herself. That¡¯d be bad, really bad. Or worse, someone else might teach her. Someone who might use her for¡­ whatever she is. This might be the only way to keep an eye on her. Besides, I''m also curious as to what her true capabilities are.

    ¡°Okay, okay. I¡¯ll teach you. But you have to do exactly what I say.¡± He nodded seriously, more like a miniature adult than a child. And maybe I¡¯ll figure out what she really is in the process.

    Seven¡¯s eyes sparkled again, and she bounced on her toes. ¡°Really? Yay! Can we start now?¡±

    Adrian glanced around at the other kids. Two girls whispered to each other at a table. A blond boy built a tower of blocks. I don¡¯t get how they just play all day like nothing¡¯s ever going to change.

    He turned to Seven. ¡°Not here. Let¡¯s go outside.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Seven chirped, following him eagerly.

    They slipped out of the playroom, down the stairs, and through the back door to a little garden. Adrian turned, crossing his arms like he¡¯d seen grown-ups do. ¡°Listen up. Magic isn¡¯t just about having a mana core. You have to feel energy, control it, and tell it what to do.¡±

    Seven stared at him, her attention fixed. ¡°How do I feel it?¡±

    ¡°Close your eyes. Think of something warm inside, like a tiny flame."

    Seven shut her eyes tight, concentrating hard. Everything went quiet. Then Adrian felt a heavy pressure in the air, like a weight pressing down on him. His chest tightened, and the garden air felt thick and oppressive. This is too much for someone her age, even someone with a mana core.

    He tried to summon his blue flame, but it sputtered and vanished. She¡¯s disrupting magic itself? How fascinating, and it doesn''t seem like she''s consciously tried to cast anything either.

    Adrian glanced back at Seven, who was still focusing. A dark, purple energy twisted around her, potent enough to nearly make the boy feel as if he was being choked by the air itself. This isn¡¯t something a normal mage should be able to do. If she loses control¡­

    ¡°Wake up!¡± He grabbed her shoulder, shaking her.

    Seven¡¯s eyes snapped open, confusion all over her face. The air cleared instantly. Adrian stumbled back, breathing hard. Too close, but admittedly, very fascinating. Her "mana core" appears to be naturally rejecting magic¡­ no, maybe that''s not the right term. Perhaps it''d be more correct to say that her core is actively absorbing magic from her surroundings, but to an extent where it could become harmful to people around her.

    ¡°Did I do something wrong?¡± Seven asked.

    Adrian nodded slowly. ¡°Don¡¯t use your mana core again until I say it¡¯s okay. Promise?¡±

    ¡°But why?¡± Seven asked.

    Before Adrian could answer, Sister Selena rushed in, her face pale. ¡°Did you sense anything strange?¡±

    Adrian hesitated, then forced a small smile. ¡°I¡­ uh, nope. Nothing weird here.¡±

    Sister Selena¡¯s frown deepened, and she knelt to their eye level, her gaze softening as she looked between Adrian and Seven. ¡°Are you both sure? It¡¯s okay if you felt something¡­ unusual.¡±

    Seven shook her head, glancing at Adrian for reassurance. ¡°We¡¯re okay.¡±

    Adrian kept his expression steady. I don¡¯t know how much she sensed, but it¡¯s safer if she doesn¡¯t know.

    Sister Selena¡¯s eyes lingered on them a moment longer, clearly uncertain. ¡°Well, if you see something strange, you should tell me right away, all right?¡± She reached out to gently squeeze their shoulders. ¡°I want you both to be safe. Just promise to come to me if anything happens.¡±

    Adrian nodded, his mind racing. ¡°We will. Promise.¡±

    Satisfied, though still looking a bit worried, Sister Selena rose to her feet. She gave them one last smile before turning toward the building.

    When she was gone, Adrian turned to Seven. ¡°Let¡¯s take this slow,¡± he murmured. ¡°No more magic until I say so, okay?¡±

    I¡¯ll have to figure out what exactly she is and her capabilities another time. Still, that mana core of hers is really something else. I wonder what else it''s capable of?

 5: Practicing More

    Adrian crouched on the floor of his room, small fingers tracing careful lines in the thin layer of dust that had settled near the windowsill. At four years old, he had more control over his hands than he did a year ago. I¡¯m getting better at this, he thought with a hint of pride, observing the straightness of the lines he had drawn.

    He glanced toward the door, his ears attuned to the faintest creaks or footsteps outside. Seems like Sister Selena is going to arrive soon.

    As expected, the door soon creaked open, pulling Adrian¡¯s focus from his dust drawings. Sister Selena stepped in, balancing a tray in one hand.

    The tray wobbled slightly, and the rich scent of freshly baked cookies wafted into the room. Adrian¡¯s eyes widened at the sight of the warm treats, their tops golden-brown with just the right amount of crispness, accompanied by a small cup of milk.

    ¡°Good morning, Adrian,¡± Sister Selena greeted as she set a tray on the small table beside his bed.

    ¡°I brought you some breakfast.¡±

    Adrian pushed himself up from the bed with more composure, feeling a blush warm his cheeks as he noticed the tray. He gave a polite nod, his lips parting in a composed yet sincere, ¡°Thank you, Sister Selena.¡±

    Carefully, he took a seat, folding his hands for a moment before reaching for a cookie. Feeling the delicate crumble as he brought it to his lips.

    The first bite released a rush of sweetness, and he felt the embarrassment deepen, an unwelcome warmth flooding his cheeks. Why do these taste so much better than they should? he wondered, barely letting the question settle before savoring the next bite. He lifted his glass of milk, taking a calm sip, letting the coolness temper the rich flavor lingering in his mouth.

    ¡°Eat up quickly, Adrian, I¡¯ll need your help preparing for the harvest festival later.¡± Sister Selena urged.

    Adrian paused, his cookie halfway to his mouth, a few crumbs clinging to his lips. ¡°Tha¡­harvest feshtival?¡± he mumbled through a mouthful.

    Sister Selena patted his head affectionately. ¡°It¡¯s a celebration to thank Goddess Isha for providing us with food and a bountiful harvest. Farmers from nearby have already donated lots of food to the convent, so we have a busy day ahead of us.¡±

    Adrian nodded, chewing thoughtfully. Doesn''t seem unusual, and hey, maybe I''ll get some different foods this time around.

    He took the last cookie and finished his milk in a few big gulps, careful not to spill a drop. Sister Selena chuckled lightly. ¡°You¡¯ve done well, Adrian. No mess at all this time.¡±

    She straightened up and gestured toward the door. ¡°Now, come along. We have a lot to get done in the kitchen.¡±

    Adrian slid off his chair and followed her down the narrow hallway and towards the bustling kitchen. The scent of freshly baked bread mixed with the sharp tang of onions and herbs filled the air. A few kids were already working, their sleeves rolled up as they chopped vegetables or stirred pots.

    In one corner, Seven was crouched over a pile of pumpkins, scooping out seeds and separating the pulp. Her movements were quick and precise, almost unnaturally so. Adrian watched her for a moment, thinking, She¡¯s actually good at that.

    Then again, given what he knew about her, it wasn¡¯t entirely surprising. I suppose homunculi are truly constructed alternatively.

    Sister Selena nudged Adrian forward and pointed to a large sack of potatoes on the floor. ¡°I need you to help peel these potatoes. We¡¯ll need plenty for the feast.¡±

    Adrian nodded and picked up a potato and a peeler. The work was simple but repetitive, the skin coming off in rough spirals that landed softly in a pile by his feet. He focused on the task, trying to keep the peels thin and even, though it wasn¡¯t his favorite kind of work. There''s worse things I could be doing.

    As he worked, he heard a soft whisper beside him. ¡°Adrian."

    Adrian turned his head and saw that Seven had slipped over to him. ¡°Can you teach me magic? Please?¡±

    "Sure, but can it wait until after the harvest festival?"

    "Hmm fine, but do you promise?"

    "Of course, I promise."

    ***

    Adrian¡¯s small arms struggled to balance the wicker basket he carried. It wasn¡¯t heavy, but it was awkward for his tiny hands to grip. His legs wobbled slightly, but he pressed on to keep pace with Seven, who also had a matching basket cradled in her arms.

    Just a bit more, Adrian thought, gripping the basket¡¯s handle tighter as it threatened to slip.

    The two of them finally reached the long wooden table set up in the middle of the convent''s yard. Sister Selena was already there, her kind eyes lighting up as she watched the children approach.You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.

    ¡°You two did wonderfully,¡± she praised, taking the baskets from them and placing them on the table with a smile. Inside were a few fresh apples, fine additions to the growing display of food meant for the festival.

    Adrian let out a little puff of air, scrunching with exaggerated effort as he wiped his brow with the back of his hand. Then, he straightened up, his small chest puffing out proudly, and looked around the yard.

    The area had been transformed for the festivities. Long tables and sturdy wooden benches were arranged neatly across the lawn, each draped with simple but bright cloths in shades of red, orange, and yellow, while platters of fruits, breads, and pies were already set out.

    This really is a lot of food, he thought, marveling at the abundance.

    Banners and garlands of autumn leaves hung from the trees and fences, swaying gently in the cool breeze. A few children were busy arranging chairs, while others carried baskets of flowers to decorate the tables.

    Adrian let out a slow sigh, feeling both tired and oddly satisfied. It¡¯s kind of nice seeing everything come together like this.

    Sister Selena smiled warmly at Adrian and Seven. ¡°You two should go pick a seat now. The festival is about to start.¡±

    Adrian nodded, his body still aching slightly. He looked around the bustling yard, wondering where he should sit. Before he could decide, Seven¡¯s hand suddenly wrapped around his wrist. ¡°Come on, I found a good spot.¡±

    Adrian didn¡¯t resist; he let Seven drag him along, weaving between tables and clusters of people setting up the last touches. She¡¯s stronger than she looks.

    They reached a table near the front, positioned close enough to see everything but far enough to avoid the crowd of nuns bustling around the main table. The two plopped down onto the wooden bench, catching their breath.

    Soon, the crowd of children, nuns, and a few farmers from nearby gathered around the central table. The head priest stepped forward to address the crowd. He raised his hands, signaling for silence, and a hush fell over the yard. ¡°Today, we offer our thanks to the Goddess Isha. For the harvest, for the food before us, and for the bounty of the land that sustains us.¡±

    The crowd bowed their heads as the priest continued. ¡°Let us pray for another fruitful season and for the well-being of all gathered here.¡±

    Once the prayer concluded, the head nun stepped forward. She had a soft, grandmotherly warmth about her as she addressed everyone. ¡°We give our deepest gratitude to the farmers, the helpers, and, of course, to all of you children. May this festival remind us of the blessings we share and the community that sustains us.¡±

    Applause rippled through the crowd, light and heartfelt. Adrian clapped along, his small hands making soft, quick sounds. She¡¯s always happy when she talks like that.

    As the applause died down, the nuns gathered together in a small group near the front of the yard. Sister Selena stood among them, holding a small book of hymns.

    The nuns started singing, voices rising in a harmonious melody that filled the air. The children and farmers listened attentively, some closing their eyes to fully absorb the calming rhythm.

    Once the song ended, the head nun clapped her hands, signaling that the meal could begin. The children¡¯s faces lit up, and the farmers exchanged friendly nods as everyone moved toward the tables. Platters of food were passed around, and laughter mingled with the clatter of plates and silverware.

    Adrian reached for a warm bread roll, breaking it apart and watching the steam rise. He dipped a piece into a bowl of thick stew, savoring the taste of the hearty broth. Beside him, Seven was already working her way through a plate of roasted carrots and potatoes, cheeks bulging slightly as she chewed.

    ¡°This is good,¡± Adrian said quietly between bites, enjoying the food and the lively atmosphere around him.

    Seven nodded enthusiastically, swallowing quickly before replying, ¡°Yeah! I like the pie the most.¡± She pointed at a slice of apple pie, the golden crust glistening with sugar.

    Adrian chuckled, grabbing a piece for himself. The sweetness burst on his tongue, mingling perfectly with the warmth of the spices. This festival isn¡¯t so bad after all.

    When he glanced around, the boy spotted a quieter corner of the convent¡¯s yard, tucked beneath a large oak tree with its branches shading the ground below. It was far enough from the tables that no one would overhear them. Perfect. This might be a good time to test things out, just a little.

    ¡°Hey, Seven,¡± Adrian said, turning to her.

    ¡°Hm?¡± She looked up from her empty plate.

    ¡°Do you want to practice magic for a bit? Just something small."

    ¡°Really? Right now?"

    Adrian nodded. ¡°But we¡¯ll have to keep it quiet and stay out of sight. Follow me.¡±

    He stood and began weaving through the tables and groups of people. Seven trailed behind him until they reached the secluded area beneath the oak tree.

    Adrian turned to face her, crossing his arms. ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s try this again. Last time, your mana core got¡­ a little out of hand. So this time, I want you to focus on keeping everything steady.¡±

    Seven nodded quickly. ¡°I¡¯ll do my best!¡±

    Adrian gestured for her to stand still and gave her a reassuring look. ¡°Close your eyes, like before. Think of your mana core as a small, steady light. Don¡¯t let it grow too fast or too wild, try to control it.

    Seven obeyed and closed her eyes as she concentrated. Adrian watched intently. Hopefully she can control her powers better this time, but I''ll stop her in the worst case scenario.

    The air around them grew still, the faint hum of energy slowly building. Adrian could sense her mana core now, glowing faintly in his mind¡¯s eye. For a moment, it actually seemed stable. She¡¯s actually doing it. Maybe she can¡ª

    His thoughts cut off abruptly as the energy around Seven shifted. A chill ran down his spine as a familiar, malevolent force began to seep into the air. It was subtle at first, like a whisper at the edge of hearing, but it grew stronger with every passing second.

    Adrian¡¯s stomach twisted. Well, that''s that. He stepped forward quickly, placing his hands firmly on Seven¡¯s shoulders.

    ¡°Open your eyes,¡± he said, his voice firm but not panicked.

    Seven¡¯s brow furrowed, her focus unbroken. ¡°But I¡ª¡±

    ¡°Now!¡± Adrian insisted, shaking her slightly.

    When her eyes snapped open, and the dark energy that had been creeping into the air vanished instantly. Adrian let out a slow breath, his grip on her shoulders relaxing. "Maybe that''s enough for now."

    Seven blinked up at him, her expression worried. ¡°Did I do something wrong?¡±

    Adrian hesitated, his thoughts racing. It¡¯s not her fault. She doesn¡¯t even know what¡¯s happening. But whatever¡¯s inside her¡­ it¡¯s dangerous.

    He shook his head slowly. ¡°Not exactly. But we¡¯re going to need to practice that more. A lot more.¡±

 6: Storytime

    After sweeping a pile of fallen leaves into a small mound, Adrian''s hands were roughened from the day¡¯s work, and the broom¡¯s wooden handle felt heavy in his grip. The ground was littered with discarded plates, crumpled napkins, and scraps of food: an expected outcome of the festival¡¯s feast.

    He glanced over to see Seven crouched beside a bench, picking up stray bits of bread with meticulous focus. Around them, the nuns and other children worked diligently, clearing the tables and stacking benches.

    Adrian¡¯s legs ached from the hours of moving around. He exhaled a tired sigh, wiping a smudge of dirt off his cheek with the back of his hand.

    By the time the sun was sinking slowly behind the distant hills, the yard was mostly cleared, and Adrian leaned on his broom, his body grateful for the brief moment of rest. Seven dusted off her hands and walked over to him, eyes bright with anticipation.

    ¡°Are you going to teach me magic now?¡± She leaned in closer, as if trying to force a positive answer out of him with sheer willpower.

    Adrian sighed heavily, feeling a weight settle in his chest. She¡¯s not going to let this go, is she? he thought, running a hand through his hair. ¡°Fine, but only if you ask for permission. We need to go outside the convent.¡±

    Seven¡¯s face lit up instantly. "I will!¡± she promised, her voice bubbling with excitement. She turned on her heel and rushed toward Sister Selena, who was wiping down a nearby table.

    Adrian watched her go, feeling a strange mix of apprehension and resolve. I really hope I¡¯m not making a mistake.

    Adrian watched as Seven approached Sister Selena. Seven spoke earnestly, hands gesturing excitedly as she explained their request.

    Sister Selena listened before giving a slow nod of approval. She pointed toward the outer edges of the yard, cautioning Seven with a few stern words before patting her gently on the shoulder.

    Seven¡¯s face lit up, and she turned, rushing back toward Adrian. ¡°We can go! But we can¡¯t go too far. Just near the trees, okay?¡±

    Adrian shrugged. ¡°That¡¯s fine."

    They made their way toward a quiet spot near a large oak tree, off to the right of the convent¡¯s entrance. The area was slightly hidden by the tree¡¯s wide branches, providing a sense of privacy. Adrian glanced around once to make sure they were out of sight before turning back to Seven.

    ¡°Okay, the first thing you need to do is channel your mana core properly. We have to make sure it¡¯s under control this time.¡± Adrian explained.

    Seven¡¯s brow furrowed slightly. ¡°But I already did that before."

    Adrian paused, choosing his words carefully. I have to be honest with her, at least a little. ¡°Your mana core is¡­ different. Last time, it wasn¡¯t stable. I want to see if you can channel it in a more controlled manner now. ¡±

    "Okay, I''ll try."

    Seven closed her eyes, hands pressing against her chest. Adrian watched closely, his senses heightened. ¡°Focus, feel the energy inside, but don¡¯t let it overwhelm you. You have to be the one in control. It¡¯s like¡­ holding onto a rope. You decide how tight to grip.¡±

    Seven¡¯s face tightened with concentration, her breathing slow and steady. Adrian could feel the air shift slightly as her energy began to manifest. There was a pulsing aura radiating from her, but it was no longer wild or chaotic. It was steadier, as if she was finally grasping the reins of her power.

    He closed his eyes, reaching out with his senses. The feeling of her magic washed over him, carrying a mix of raw strength and something darker, but far less aggressive than before. It¡¯s still there, but much less volatile and menacing. There''s definitely progress in this regard.

    Adrian opened his eyes slowly and saw that the girl''s eyes were still closed. ¡°Seven, you can open your eyes now."

    Seven opened her eyes cautiously, her gaze searching Adrian¡¯s face. ¡°Did I do it right?¡±

    Adrian nodded, a small smile tugging at the corner of his lips. ¡°Yeah, you did it. That was the first step to learning magic.¡±

    Seven¡¯s face broke into a wide grin, and she let out a small cheer, her fists pumping in the air. ¡°I did it! I really did it!¡±

    Adrian watched her celebrate, a strange sense of pride mingling with lingering worry. She¡¯s already awakened her core at such an early age, just like me.

    He knew what it was like to possess that kind of power, raw, frightening, and almost too much for a child to handle. But what does it mean for her?

    Just as Adrian prepared to guide Seven further, Sister Selena¡¯s voice cut through the air. ¡°Adrian! Seven! Come back, it¡¯s time for storytime!¡±

    Adrian¡¯s shoulders slumped slightly, his initial instinct to protest held back by a quick glance at Seven, who was already bouncing with excitement. Figures she¡¯d love that, he thought, feeling a pang of reluctance. Storytime had always felt too childish for him, but he kept his complaints to himself.If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    Seven tugged on his sleeve, her red eyes shining. ¡°Come on! Let¡¯s go before we miss the good part!¡±

    ***

    Adrian sat cross-legged on the floor beside Seven and a cluster of other kids, his back leaning against the wall of the small, cozy room. The walls were covered with colorful drawings, each one depicting scenes of nature, animals, and the occasional image of Goddess Isha surrounded by beams of golden light.

    Seven nudged Adrian lightly as she nestled closer to listen. Adrian settled in, folding his arms over his chest. Here we go.

    Sister Selena clapped her hands gently, signaling for quiet. ¡°All right, everyone, settle down." The children fell silent, their eyes wide with anticipation.

    One of the younger boys raised his hand. ¡°What¡¯s today¡¯s story about?¡±

    Sister Selena¡¯s smile broadened, her gaze sweeping over the eager faces before her. ¡°Today, we¡¯ll hear the story of how Goddess Isha shaped the world.¡±

    Adrian bit back a chuckle, his lips twitching slightly. This is just a sneaky way to teach scripture to kids. Still, there was a spark of interest within him that he couldn¡¯t deny.

    Sister Selena¡¯s voice shifted into a more solemn tone as she recounted the myth. ¡°In the beginning, there was nothing but the clash of two primordial forces: Light and Darkness. The chaos was endless, until the gods emerged from the very heart of this struggle. The most powerful among them was Isha, the Goddess of Light, who brought order to the chaos.¡±

    While the other children listened intently, Adrian''s expression remained composed. Light and Darkness forming gods, common in many mythologies during my time.

    Sister Selena continued, her voice filled with reverence. ¡°It was Isha who shaped the world, forming mountains, rivers, and forests with her divine hands. She then created the four mortal races: humans, elves, dwarves, and beastkin, each bestowed with unique traits. Humans, with their adaptability; elves, with their grace and affinity for magic; dwarves, known for their craftsmanship and strength; and beastkin, blessed with keen senses and agility.¡±

    Adrian¡¯s eyes narrowed thoughtfully. How curious, elves, dwarves, and beastkin sound familiar to me. Perhaps they were common in my previous life as well.

    Sister Selena¡¯s voice dropped to a dramatic hush. ¡°When demons first tore through the veil of the nether realm, threatening the world, it was Isha who bestowed magic upon the mortal races. She gifted this power to protect the world from darkness, granting it especially to those with the potential to awaken it from an early age.¡±

    As she said this, her gaze landed directly on Adrian. He felt the heat rise to his cheeks, caught off guard by her focused stare. The other children turned to look at him, eyes wide with curiosity.

    Adrian¡¯s face flushed deeper, and he shifted uncomfortably, trying to avoid their gazes. Great, just what I needed.

    ¡°Settle down, children,¡± Sister Selena said gently, bringing the focus back to the story. But as she closed the book, her eyes lingered on Adrian. ¡°I¡¯d like you to stay after storytime for a quick word.¡±

    Adrian swallowed hard, feeling the weight of the request. What now?

    As the other children trickled out of the small room, chattering excitedly about the story they had just heard, Sister Selena motioned for Adrian to stay behind. Adrian¡¯s heart sank a little, but he kept his face neutral, standing up slowly and stepping toward her.

    Seven hovered nearby, her curiosity evident. ¡°Can I listen too?¡±

    Sister Selena shook her head gently but firmly. ¡°Not this time, Seven. I need to speak with Adrian alone.¡±

    Seven pouted, her lips forming a small frown. But after a moment¡¯s hesitation, she nodded and shuffled out of the room, casting a curious glance over her shoulder before disappearing around the corner.

    Sister Selena guided Adrian to a quiet corner of the room. She paused, choosing her words carefully. ¡°Adrian, we¡¯re very aware of your magical abilities, you know.¡±

    Adrian¡¯s eyes widened slightly. ¡°How did you find out?¡± he asked, unable to keep the surprise out of his voice. Have I really been that careless?

    Sister Selena chuckled, her tone gentle but knowing. ¡°Some of the nuns are sensitive to magical auras. But also, I did catch you juggling fireballs once. You weren¡¯t as sneaky as you thought.¡±

    Adrian¡¯s cheeks flushed slightly. I knew I should¡¯ve been more careful.

    He braced himself, expecting Sister Selena to mention Seven next, likely to scold him for teaching her anything about magic. But her next words caught him off guard.

    ¡°We¡¯re also aware that Seven is¡­ special. We¡¯ve sensed it for a while now, and it¡¯s clear that her mana core isn¡¯t like others. It¡¯s unstable, dangerous even.¡±

    Adrian¡¯s relief was immediate, though he masked it with a cautious expression. So they already know. "I did feel that something was a bit off with her."

    "Right, which is why I was hoping you could help Seven manage her mana core."

    "Me?"

    "Yes, you."

    "But why not let the nuns teach her?¡± Adrian asked. It''s good that they aren''t aware of me training Seven as of now, but it is odd that they''d ask a child to help control a mana core.

    Adrian crossed his arms, fingers gripping the fabric of his sleeves as he stared up at Sister Selena, his brow furrowed. ¡°If it didn¡¯t work when you tried¡­ why do you think I can make a difference?¡±

    Sister Selena let out a gentle smile. ¡°Because, Adrian, Seven listens to you. She trusts you in a way she doesn¡¯t with anyone else here. She''s¡­ calmer when you''re around. I believe having you there could make all the difference.¡±

    If even the nuns were having a hard time getting Seven to control her mana core, I''m not sure if I can do much better then. Adrian thought to himself. ¡°But what if me being there doesn''t change things?"

    Sister Selena knelt down. ¡°I¡¯ll be there the whole time. If anything goes wrong, I¡¯ll step in immediately. But I truly believe that your presence will help her feel less pressure. She looks up to you, you know.¡±

    Adrian blinked, then glanced at the floor, the wood grain holding his focus as he thought. The more I think about it, I think having Sister Selena watch over Seven''s training is probably for the best. I was afraid of what the nuns might have done to Seven if they knew about her¡­ unique mana core, but since they already know, it doesn''t make sense for me to keep training Seven in secret.

    After what felt like an eternity, Adrian lifted his head and said, ¡°okay, Sister Selena, I''ll help."

 7: Chores

    Brush, brush, brush. Adrian worked the brush against the stone floor, hands moving in steady circles as he scrubbed away dirt that had collected from the day¡¯s activities. The faint scent of soap mixed with the cool, earthy smell of the convent walls, and small suds formed in trails as he moved. The work was tedious, but he pushed through. I''ll be done with this soon.

    Next to him, Seven tackled her part of the floor with determined focus, her tiny hands scrubbing vigorously. Every now and then, she¡¯d look over at Adrian with a look of anticipation.

    Her face was smudged with a streak of dirt, and the sleeves of her tunic were damp from where she¡¯d accidentally dipped them into the bucket. She looked like she was holding her breath, ready to ask him something but holding back, just barely.

    Finally, with one last wipe, Adrian set his brush down and wiped his forehead, catching his breath. The floor now shone in patches, free from dirt and dust. As he straightened up, he caught Seven¡¯s gaze fixed on him, her eyes wide and expectant.

    Adrian let out a long, quiet sigh. Of course.

    Adrian held Seven¡¯s gaze for a moment, then nodded, letting out a short sigh. ¡°All right, I¡¯ll teach you soon."

    Seven¡¯s face lit up instantly, a broad grin spreading across her face. ¡°Really? Thank you, Adrian!¡±

    ¡°Hold on,¡± he said, raising a hand to temper her enthusiasm. ¡°We still have to finish cleaning. Can¡¯t leave it half-done, or the nuns will have us scrubbing floors all day tomorrow too.¡±

    The sound of scrubbing brushes filled the air as Adrian and Seven worked to finish their chore. Adrian¡¯s arms ached, but he pressed on, eager to complete the task. He glanced at Seven, who furiously tackled a stubborn patch of dirt.

    At last, Adrian leaned back and surveyed their work. The stone floor gleamed in the dim light of the room, clean and fresh. He wiped his hands on his tunic, sighing in relief. Magic lessons¡­ I wonder how it will go this time.

    ¡°That¡¯s it. We¡¯re done.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Seven practically jumped to her feet, her brush clattering to the ground. ¡°So, magic now?¡±

    Adrian raised a hand ¡°Hold on, we should get Sister Selena to join us this time.¡±

    ¡°Huh, but hwy?"

    ¡°Sister Selena can help in case something bad happens. Remember how you were barely able to control your mana core last time?"

    ¡°That was one time!¡± Seven¡¯s cheeks puffed indignantly.

    ¡°It¡¯s enough for me to make sure it doesn¡¯t happen again. So, why don''t you go find her, and I''ll wait in the garden?"

    "Fineee."

    Seven spun on her heel and sprinted as she called over her shoulder. ¡°I¡¯ll find her, Adrian! Don¡¯t start without me!¡±

    Adrian watched her go, shaking his head. Where does she get all that energy?

    He bent to gather the cleaning supplies, returning the brushes and bucket to their proper place near the washbasin. As he worked, his mind drifted to the lessons ahead. I¡¯ll need to keep her focus sharp this time. Maybe Sister Selena can help rein her in should the worst happen.

    Adrian made his way to the garden, the cool evening air a welcome change after all the cleaning. He found a clear patch near a cluster of lavender bushes and sat cross-legged on the grass, waiting.

    It wasn¡¯t long before Seven¡¯s voice broke the quiet. ¡°Adrian! We¡¯re here!¡±

    He turned to see her bounding toward him, Sister Selena following at a more measured pace.  ¡°Seven told me you¡¯ve agreed to another lesson. Do you have something in mind to teach her?"

    Adrian nodded. ¡°We should  start with trying to get her to control her mana core."

    Seven¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°My mana core? But¡­ it¡¯s so¡­¡±

    ¡°Volatile,¡± Selena finished, stepping closer. ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m here. If it becomes unstable, I can seal some of your mana channels temporarily. You¡¯ll be fine.¡±

    Seven bit her lip but nodded, her determination returning. She sat cross-legged and closed her eyes, her hands resting on her knees. Adrian knelt beside her, his voice low and steady as he guided her. ¡°Focus inward. Feel the flow of mana. It¡¯s there, beneath the surface. Don¡¯t force it; just listen.¡±

    At first, Seven¡¯s breathing was even, but soon her brows knit together, her body trembling slightly. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ too much. It¡¯s everywhere!¡±

    Selena stepped forward, her hands glowing faintly as she touched Seven¡¯s shoulders. A soft, warm light spread through the air, and Seven¡¯s trembling eased. ¡°I¡¯ve sealed some of the channels, try to channel your mana core again.¡±

    Adrian leaned closer, his voice firm but encouraging. ¡°You¡¯ve got this, Seven. Stay calm and feel it out. I¡¯ll guide you.¡±

    "Okay, I''ll try again." Seven said.

    "Now focus. Let the mana flow through you, not against you.¡±

    He watched Seven¡¯s expression tighten as her breathing slowed, her hands twitching slightly on her knees. She¡¯s pushing too hard again. Adrian placed a hand lightly on her arm, grounding her. ¡°Ease up. you¡¯re guiding your mana, not fighting it.¡±Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.

    Seven¡¯s trembling lessened, her shoulders relaxing under Selena¡¯s glowing hands. Adrian kept his tone even. ¡°Good. That¡¯s it. Now picture the mana forming into a small, steady sphere at your core. Let it collect there.¡±

    For a moment, nothing happened. Then, a faint shimmer appeared around Seven¡¯s form, a soft glow of energy emanating from within her. Her lips parted in surprise. ¡°I¡­I think I¡¯m doing it.¡±

    ¡°You are, keep it there.¡±

    Seven¡¯s brow furrowed in concentration as the glow steadied, the erratic flickers smoothing into a quiet, pulsing light. Adrian exchanged a glance with Selena, who gave a small nod, withdrawing her hands from Seven¡¯s shoulders as the sealing light dimmed.

    Finally, Seven exhaled a shaky breath and opened her eyes. The glow faded, but Adrian could feel the steady hum of mana radiating from her now-controlled core.

    She looked at him, with joy and slight disbelief. ¡°I¡­ I did it. I really did it!¡±

    Adrian smiled. ¡°Congratulations, you channeled your mana core properly this time.¡±

    Sister Selena stepped forward, her voice warm. ¡°Well done, Seven. It¡¯s no small feat to stabilize such a volatile core.¡±

    Seven¡¯s grin spread from ear to ear, her earlier hesitation forgotten. ¡°Thank you! Both of you! What¡¯s next? What can we do now?¡±

    Adrian chuckled, ruffling her hair. ¡°Since you¡¯re so eager, how about we move on to sensing magic?¡±

    ¡°Sensing?¡± Seven tilted her head.

    Sister Selena crossed her arms, nodding approvingly. ¡°It¡¯s a natural next step. If she can sense magic, it will help her understand how to control her own mana better. I think she¡¯s ready.¡±

    Adrian settled himself more comfortably on the grass, gesturing for Seven to sit across from him. ¡°Okay, this one¡¯s a little different. You¡¯ve already felt mana inside you, but now I want you to sense it outside yourself. There¡¯s magic all around us. Focus on it.¡±

    Seven mimicked his posture, her small frame rigid with concentration. Adrian¡¯s voice was calm but firm as he continued. ¡°Close your eyes. Remember how you listened to your own mana. Do the same here. But instead of going inward, reach outward. Start with me, I¡¯ll make it easier.¡±

    Adrian let his own mana rise slightly, just enough for Seven to feel the faint ripple of energy emanating from his core. He kept his gaze on her as she scrunched her nose in concentration. ¡°I think¡­ I think I feel something,¡±

    ¡°Good. Keep going, do you see anything?"

    ¡°It¡¯s warm, and bright. It¡¯s¡­ like a light. Is that¡­ your mana core?¡±

    ¡°Exactly. That¡¯s what you¡¯re sensing. My mana core. Now, try the same with Sister Selena.¡±

    Seven shifted slightly, her head tilting toward the nun. Adrian watched as Seven¡¯s brow furrowed, her breaths slow and steady. After a moment, she opened her eyes. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ different from yours. Still bright, but not as warm. It¡¯s like¡­ like moonlight.¡±

    Selena raised an eyebrow, clearly impressed. ¡°Very perceptive, Seven."

    Seven turned back to Adrian, excitement bubbling in her voice. ¡°Why are your mana cores so different? Why does yours feel like fire and hers like moonlight?¡±

    Adrian chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s because everyone¡¯s mana reflects who they are. My magic is tied to fire, so it feels warm and intense. Sister Selena¡¯s mana is likely calmer, more refined. You''ll eventually find that no two mana cores are exactly the same."

    Seven¡¯s eyes sparkled with fascination as she absorbed his words. ¡°So¡­ if someone else were here, theirs would feel different too?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, and with practice, you¡¯ll be able to sense even more. Not just the feel of their magic, but how strong it is, what it¡¯s tied to, and even their intentions sometimes.¡±

    Seven looked down at her hands, her voice quiet but determined. ¡°I want to get better.¡±

    Adrian gestured for Seven to sit back down and focus once more. ¡°You¡¯re already doing well. Let¡¯s refine this further. There¡¯s more magic around us than just my mana core or Sister Selena¡¯s. If you pay close attention, you might even sense the lingering traces of energy in the air."

    Seven closed her eyes, her small frame relaxing as she inhaled deeply. Sister Selena knelt beside her, speaking softly. ¡°Let your senses stretch outward and touch the magic around you."

    Adrian watched Seven¡¯s face as her expression turned thoughtful. Her breathing steadied, and she nodded slightly. She¡¯s picking it up faster than I expected. Her potential is undeniable. He kept his own mana contained, letting her focus on the natural magic of the world around them.

    ¡°I can¡­ feel it,¡± Seven said after a long pause. ¡°It¡¯s like¡­ threads in the air. They¡¯re all different, but they¡¯re there.¡±

    Selena gave a satisfied nod. ¡°Very good. You¡¯ve come a long way in such a short time. I think you¡¯re ready for something more practical.¡±

    Seven¡¯s eyes flew open in excitement. ¡°Really? What¡¯s next?¡±

    Selena turned to Adrian, raising an eyebrow. ¡°How about actually casting? It¡¯s the next logical step. Her core is stable, and she can sense magic. We can see what she¡¯s capable of.¡±

    Adrian hesitated, his mind racing. She¡¯s progressing fast, maybe tis'' worth a shot. He glanced at Sister Selena. ¡°All right, but we¡¯ll keep it simple for now."

    Seven bounced in place. ¡°Yes! I¡¯m ready. What should I do?¡±

    ¡°Hold on,¡± Adrian said, raising a hand. ¡°Before you try anything, let me demonstrate. Watch closely.¡±

    He held out his hand, summoning a small flicker of blue flame in his palm. The flame danced and crackled softly, casting a faint glow in the dimming evening light. Seven¡¯s eyes widened in awe. ¡°Wow¡­¡±

    Adrian focused on keeping the flame steady. ¡°This is basic fire magic. It takes control, focus, and a strong connection to your mana core. Once you¡¯ve stabilized your core, you can shape your mana into something tangible like this.¡±

    He glanced at Seven, who was staring intently. ¡°Now you try¡ª¡±

    The flame in his hand flickered violently and snuffed out, leaving only a faint wisp of smoke. Adrian blinked, his brows furrowing. He conjured the flame again, but it extinguished almost immediately. What was that?

    Selena tilted her head, intrigued. ¡°Try again.¡±

    Adrian summoned the flame once more, pouring more focus into stabilizing it. Yet, just as before, it vanished as if smothered by an unseen force. He looked at Seven, who was watching with wide eyes, her hands resting on her knees.

    ¡°Seven, hold still for a moment.¡± Sister Selena said.

    The nun reached out as she brushed her fingers over Seven¡¯s shoulder. Her expression shifted into one of surprise. ¡°Adrian, her mana¡­ It¡¯s incredibly potent, but it¡¯s also reacting to yours.¡±

    ¡°Reacting how?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not just reacting, it¡¯s countering. Her core has a natural affinity for abjuration. She¡¯s dispelling your magic without even realizing it.¡±

    Seven blinked, her mouth opening in shock. ¡°I¡¯m¡­ doing that? I didn¡¯t mean to!¡±

    Adrian chuckled softly, leaning back on his hands. ¡°It¡¯s not a bad thing, Seven. It just means you¡¯re gifted in a different way. Abjuration is rare and incredibly powerful. You can shield, protect, and dispel other magic. That¡¯s an amazing ability.¡±

    ¡°So¡­ I¡¯m not messing up?¡± Seven asked.

    Sister Selena laughed lightly. ¡°Far from it. You¡¯re excelling. Most people can¡¯t do what you just did, even with years of training. It¡¯s something to be proud of.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll work with this. Learning to control abjuration will be different, but it¡¯s just as important. And with the way you¡¯re progressing, I think you¡¯ll master it in no time.¡± Adrian said.

    ¡°Thank you! I¡¯ll do my best!¡±

 8: Country Fair

    At five years old, it was much easier for Adrian to manipulate his hands in order to use magic. He crouched on the floor of his room, hovering his left hand over a flicker of blue flame cradled perfectly in his right palm. There we go.

    A grin spread across his face as he urged the flame upward, allowing it to arc gracefully in the air, a thin, delicate ribbon of blue tracing the dark. He flicked his wrist, directing the flame to curl, then stretch again, shapes forming as if responding to his very thoughts. Almost perfect.

    But just as he drew his hand in for another intricate spin, his eagerness outpaced him. With a careless swipe, the flame shot straight toward the curtain.

    The boy''s eyes widened instantly. Too far!

    Immediately, he pulled his hand back, extinguishing the flame in a heartbeat. The curtain, fortunately remained untouched, swayed gently from the movement of air, and he released a sigh of relief, tension easing from his shoulders.

    He ran a hand through his hair, unable to resist the grin that tugged at his lips. Playing with fire felt as natural as breathing now. My control should become much better in a few years.

    A sharp knock sounded on Adrian¡¯s door, pulling him out of his focus. He quickly brushed his fingers together, dispelling the remaining warmth from the flame and ensuring there was no sign of his little magic practice.

    ¡°Adrian, may I come in?¡± Sister Selena called from the other side of the door.

    ¡°Of course, come in please,¡± Adrian replied, shifting his stance to look casual.

    She stepped inside, eyes sweeping over him with a knowing smile. ¡°How are you doing this morning?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, just doing a bit of¡­ morning exercise.¡± Adrian said.

    Sister Selena chuckled softly, the sound warm and familiar. She knows, he realized, catching the glint of amusement in her eyes.

    ¡°Well, whatever ¡®exercise¡¯ you were up to, I thought I¡¯d come by to see if you¡¯d like to join us. Some of the other children and I are going to the country fair today.¡±

    ¡°The fair? But I thought we¡¯d be doing the harvest festival here.¡±

    Sister Selena clasped her hands together, nodding thoughtfully. ¡°Usually, yes. But the nuns agreed this year would be different. The fair doesn¡¯t happen every year, and we thought it would be a special opportunity for all of you. A little adventure.¡±

    Adrian¡¯s eyes lit up with a mix of curiosity and excitement. ¡°What kind of things are there at a fair?"

    Sister Selena smiled, her face softening as she thought about it. ¡°Oh, all kinds of things, Adrian! There are jugglers, acrobats who do daring flips and tricks, musicians who play instruments you may have never seen before, and sometimes even storytellers who spin tales from faraway places.¡±

    Adrian¡¯s mind buzzed with questions. ¡°Are there animals? Maybe creatures that we don¡¯t see here?¡±

    She chuckled, clearly enjoying his excitement. ¡°Sometimes. If you¡¯re lucky, you might see a falconer showing off the skills of a trained hawk, or even someone with other unusual creatures."

    Adrian¡¯s eyes sparkled, and he leaned forward, practically bouncing with anticipation. ¡°Do you think they¡¯ll have things to try? Like spells? Or things that¡­ you know, teach magic?¡±

    Sister Selena gave him a fond, knowing look. ¡°Hmm, not sure about magic, but I think there may be games and challenges that test your wits, and perhaps you¡¯ll find things that feel a little magical."

    He nodded slowly, ¡°I want to see all of it.¡±

    Sister Selena chuckled. ¡°It sounds like you¡¯re ready for an adventure, then.¡±

    ***

    Adrian stood in line with the other kids, shuffling his feet as he glanced around the convent yard. The nuns moved through the line, directing the children with gentle reminders.

    ¡°All right, keep together, please. No wandering off,¡± one nun called.

    ¡°Hands to yourself, and let¡¯s all be careful climbing in,¡± added another, ushering a few of the younger children forward.

    Adrian felt a nudge on his shoulder, and he turned to see Sister Selena smiling down at him. ¡°Come along, Adrian. You¡¯ll be with me, Seven, and a few others,¡± she said, gesturing toward the wagon ahead. Seven stood just beside him, practically bouncing with excitement, her eyes wide with wonder as she looked at the large, wooden wagons hitched to sturdy horses.

    Adrian climbed into the wagon, feeling the creak of the wooden floor under his feet. He settled himself onto a bench, with Seven sliding in next to him. Two other kids joined them, one of whom Adrian recognized from their chores group, Sister Selena climbed in after them.

    Once they were settled, Sister Selena leaned out of the wagon, signaling to a nun standing nearby. ¡°We¡¯re all set here!¡±

    The wagon jolted slightly as it rolled onto the country road. Inside, the air felt thick with an awkward silence. The only sounds coming from the clopping of hooves and the occasional murmur from Sister Selena as she reminded the children to sit still.

    Adrian didn¡¯t mind the quiet, though. He leaned back against the side of the wagon, gazing out as the scenery changed from the familiar stone walls and neat gardens of the convent to open fields, rolling hills, and patches of wildflowers that dotted the roadside. It¡¯s peaceful here.

    His thoughts drifted to his life at the convent so far: the routines, the chores, the endless stories and lessons. He¡¯d grown stronger, more in control, especially with his magic. Cant believe it''s been five years, he mused, realizing how quickly he¡¯d adapted to a life that was so different from what he¡¯d once known.

    Adrian smirked to himself, wondering if he might get the chance to show off just a little bit at the fair. Who knows? Maybe there''ll be something interesting.

    The idea sparked a sense of wonder within him. Stories about the different races had always intrigued him, though he¡¯d never seen anyone besides humans in person. He looked out toward the distant horizon, imagining what it would be like to meet someone entirely unlike the people he was used to.

    But his thoughts were interrupted by a sudden voice. One of the girls seated across from him spoke up, a mischievous grin on her face. ¡°Hey, Adrian, do you¡­ like Seven?¡±This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    Adrian blinked, surprised by the question. He glanced at Seven, who was focused on her hands in her lap, her cheeks slightly pink. ¡°I think Seven¡¯s a good friend. And she¡¯s smart, she picks up on things fast.¡±

    The girl exchanged a chuckle with her friend sitting beside her, both of them casting quick glances toward Seven. Adrian raised an eyebrow, a flicker of irritation crossing his face. What¡¯s so funny about that?

    Sister Selena shot a quick look at the giggling girls. ¡°Let¡¯s not make Seven feel uncomfortable, all right?¡±

    The girls exchanged glances before quickly nodding, their giggles fading into quiet murmurs. Adrian noticed Seven¡¯s shoulders tense, and a faint frown had settled on her face. She glanced toward the wagon floor, clearly trying to avoid meeting anyone¡¯s gaze.

    Curious but careful, Adrian leaned a bit closer to her. ¡°Hey, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Seven shook her head, her face composed but her voice softer than usual. ¡°Nothing. I¡¯m fine.¡±

    Adrian studied her for a moment, his brows knitting slightly. But he didn¡¯t feel like pressing further, especially in front of everyone. She¡¯ll be all right, he reassured himself, settling back in his seat.

    Closing his eyes, he allowed himself to rest, his mind still filled with the unknowns of the fair and the world that lay just beyond the familiar grounds of the convent. The wagon continued down the winding road, the sounds of the fair slowly growing closer, blending with the occasional burst of laughter and music that drifted on the breeze.

    The wagon came to a slow stop, and Adrian felt the jolt as the wheels stilled. Sister Selena was the first to step out, her robes swaying gently as she turned and reached out, offering a steady hand to each of the children. Adrian accepted her help, hopping down onto the packed dirt, while Seven followed just behind him.

    Other wagons had already arrived, and nuns and children were spilling out onto the grass, the air filled with laughter and gasps as they took in the fair. Brightly colored tents were scattered around the grounds, each one housing a different stall or attraction. The sounds of cheerful shouts, clinking metal, and distant music mixed into a lively symphony.

    Adrian¡¯s eyes darted between the stands, catching glimpses of food stalls, and glittering trinkets on display. Not bad at all.

    Sister Selena gathered the children into a small group. ¡°All right, everyone, listen closely. Stay with your group and don¡¯t wander off on your own. If you need anything or feel lost, find a nun. Remember to stay respectful, and keep an eye on each other.¡±

    The children nodded, faces beaming with excitement. Adrian felt a buzz of energy from the group, but he noticed that Seven remained unusually quiet, her gaze fixed on the ground.

    Once the instructions were given, the kids naturally grouped off. Adrian, Seven, and the two girls from the wagon huddled close to Sister Selena, who gave them an encouraging smile.

    ¡°Well then, let¡¯s see what this fair has to offer,¡± she said, leading them toward the first row of stalls.

    The stand they stopped at was decorated with jars of honey and jams in bright reds, ambers, and purples. An elderly woman behind the counter handed out samples on small wooden spoons, her face wrinkling into a smile as the children stepped forward.

    Adrian took a small spoonful, letting the sweet, sticky flavor melt on his tongue. Never tasted anything like this, he thought, savoring the richness.

    Sister Selena turned to Seven, offering her a spoon with a warm smile. ¡°Try it, Seven. It¡¯s delicious.¡±

    Seven accepted it quietly, but Adrian noticed she barely touched the jam, her eyes distant as she let the others chatter around her. The two girls from the wagon whispered to each other, glancing at Seven occasionally with barely hidden smiles, though they kept quiet this time.

    Next, they moved on to a stand selling carved wooden animals. Adrian watched as Sister Selena held up a small wolf figurine, showing it to the kids. The two girls clapped their hands in delight, inspecting the tiny painted figures of bears, foxes, and even mythical creatures like dragons and unicorns.

    Adrian looked over at Seven, noticing her gaze drifting from the figures to the ground, her expression tight. She¡¯s not having any fun¡­ I''ll try to talk to her later.

    The group continued through the fair, stopping at a stall filled with sparkling gemstones, and then at a games stand where they watched other children toss rings in an attempt to win prizes. Sister Selena encouraged each of them to try, handing Adrian and the others a few coins to exchange for turns at the game. Adrian took his shot, tossing the rings with an easy confidence, though they bounced off the pegs each time, coming up just shy of a win.

    Seven took her turn too, though her attempt was half-hearted, her gaze wandering even as she tossed the rings. She missed entirely, and Sister Selena placed a comforting hand on her shoulder.

    ¡°There¡¯ll be plenty of other games to try,¡± she reassured. Seven gave a faint nod, though her face remained solemn.

    When they wandered past another row of colorful stalls, Sister Selena looked around and gave the children a gentle smile. "I think I''ll sit down for a while. You kids can go explore a bit, but stay close. Don¡¯t stray too far.¡±

    The other children barely waited for her to finish before nodding eagerly and dashing off, their laughter trailing behind them as they scattered across the fairgrounds. Adrian watched them for a moment, then turned and noticed Seven walking away slowly, her steps hesitant and her shoulders tense.

    He caught up to her, falling into step beside her. ¡°Hey, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Seven glanced over at him, then looked down. ¡°It¡¯s just¡­ I¡¯m not used to this many people. It makes me feel¡­ tense.¡±

    Adrian nodded, trying to understand. She¡¯s been at the convent as long as I have, he thought, realizing she might never have been around so many people outside the quiet grounds. ¡°I get it,¡± he said finally. ¡°Everyone¡¯s just here to enjoy themselves. No one¡¯s paying much attention to us.¡±

    Seven¡¯s gaze shifted uneasily, and she fidgeted with the hem of her sleeve. ¡°I know, but it still feels strange."

    Adrian considered her words. He remembered feeling something similar when he was first learning to control his magic, the feeling that everyone was watching, waiting for him to mess up. ¡°Look, here¡¯s the thing. You¡¯re going to have to deal with people. Whether it''s here, at the convent, or somewhere else, there¡¯ll always be people. But they¡¯re just¡­ people, you know?¡±

    She glanced up at him, studying his expression as if she was weighing his words. ¡°But what if¡­ I don¡¯t know, what if I stand out too much?¡±

    Adrian shook his head, offering her a reassuring smile. ¡°You¡¯re only going to stand out if you think you do. If you relax, act like you¡¯re supposed to be here, no one¡¯s going to notice. Just enjoy it.¡±

    Seven¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, her expression thoughtful as she absorbed his words. After a moment, she sighed. ¡°It¡¯s just¡­ odd, talking to you¡­ it doesn¡¯t feel like I¡¯m talking to another kid.¡±

    "To be completely fair, I could have said the same about you."

    "What? I made sure to tone down my language a long time ago."

    Adrian chuckled, but something in Seven¡¯s small smile made him pause. It wasn¡¯t quite her usual smile; it felt faint, like she was following his laughter rather than joining in.

    He caught a flash of something else in her eyes, hesitation. ¡°Is it what the girls said in the wagon? Does that still bother you?¡±

    At the mention, Seven¡¯s cheeks flushed, and she looked away, her fingers gripping her sleeve more tightly. Her mouth opened, but no words came out right away, only the faintest of sounds, as though she was searching for the right answer and couldn¡¯t quite find it.

    Adrian looked at her with gentle patience, noticing the way she seemed to grow more flustered with every passing second. ¡°It¡¯s okay, just tell me what you feel."

    Seven took a shaky breath, eyes darting around as though she were piecing together her response from the very air itself. ¡°I, well, it¡¯s¡­ complex. Perhaps¡­ a convergence of sentiments? An amalgamation of differing perceptions that¡ª¡±

    Adrian stifled a laugh, trying to keep his voice calm. ¡°Fancy words there, Seven. You don¡¯t have to impress me, you know.¡±

    Her cheeks turned even pinker, and she bit her lip, her gaze falling to the ground. ¡°I know."

    He watched her thoughtfully, piecing together fragments of things he¡¯d read. Homunculi were rarely known for having emotions; they weren¡¯t supposed to, in fact. Made for specific purposes, they were expected to act, respond, and think in ways dictated by their creators. Yet here she was, a flustered young girl, her feelings clearly getting the best of her. Is magical research actually more advanced in this world? Or is Seven just an anomaly?

    Before he could let his mind drift too far, Seven waved her hand in front of his face. ¡°Are you daydreaming again?¡±

    Adrian blinked, shaking himself back into the moment, giving her an apologetic smile. ¡°Sorry, I was.¡±

 9: Hypothesis

    It was a struggle for Adrian to keep his eyes open, his gaze drifting from the nun front of the chalkboard to the sunlight filtering through the high windows. His head drooped, eyelids feeling heavier with each passing second as the nun¡¯s voice droned on about sums and subtraction. Math is fine, but why does she have to explain it forever?

    Before he realized it, his body relaxed, and he slumped back against the cool stone wall. The sudden shift jolted him awake just in time to hear his name.

    ¡°Adrian!¡± The nun¡¯s voice rang out, sharp enough to cut through his foggy drowsiness.

    The boy opened his eyes and blinked, taking in the amused expressions of the other kids, who sat cross-legged at small wooden desks on the floor, grinning and whispering among themselves.

    Suppressing a yawn, he sat up straighter, doing his best to look attentive as the nun fixed him with a stern gaze. She pointed to the chalkboard, where she had just written out a problem: 5 + 10 + 2 = ?

    ¡°Well, Adrian, since you¡¯re so¡­ relaxed, why don¡¯t you solve this one?¡±

    Adrian glanced at the problem, blinking a few times before the numbers sank in. Too easy. "The answer is seventeen."

    The nun¡¯s eyes softened a bit, though she let out a sigh. ¡°Lucky for you, you¡¯re right, otherwise, I¡¯d have assigned you extra chores for today.¡±

    The nun clapped her hands together. ¡°All right, class is over for now. Everyone, head to the kitchen for lunch.¡±

    A relieved murmur swept through the children as they scrambled to their feet. Adrian pushed himself up slowly, still feeling the weight of drowsiness tugging at his limbs. He rubbed his eyes, trying to shake off the last remnants of sleep.

    Seven moved up beside him, her eyes curious. ¡°Are you hungry?¡±

    Adrian nodded, following the line of children shuffling toward the kitchen. ¡°A little bit,¡± he replied, his voice still thick from sleep. Maybe lunch will help wake me up.

    The hallway to the kitchen was filled with the chatter of kids talking about everything from the math lesson to what they hoped was on the menu. Smells of roasted vegetables and freshly baked bread wafted through the corridor, making Adrian¡¯s stomach rumble with a renewed sense of hunger. Seven glanced at him and grinned, clearly having heard it. Ah, whatever.

    They entered the kitchen, which was bustling with nuns setting out plates and bowls. Long wooden tables stretched across the room, lined with benches. Adrian slid onto a bench, Seven taking the seat next to him as other kids filled in around them.

    Plates of steaming mashed potatoes, roasted carrots, and thick slices of dark bread with butter were placed in front of them. A large pot of stew sat at the center of each table, filled with chunks of meat, potatoes, and root vegetables.

    Adrian¡¯s mouth watered as he took in the warm, savory scent. Looks better than usual, he noted, reaching for a slice of bread and slathering it with butter.

    Seven, already digging into her stew, nudged him. ¡°Better than solving math problems, right?¡±

    ¡°Much better,¡± Adrian agreed, taking a hearty bite of the bread. The rich, buttery flavor melted on his tongue, and he could feel the drowsiness from the classroom slipping away.

    As they ate, the room filled with laughter and chatter. Some of the kids were swapping pieces of bread for extra servings of potatoes, while others joked about the lesson, rehashing Adrian¡¯s almost-nap and imitating his startled reaction when the nun had called on him.

    He rolled his eyes slightly, not minding the jokes too much. They''re just kids being kids.

    Seven looked over at him, a small smirk on her face as she spooned some stew. ¡°You¡¯re lucky the nun didn¡¯t make you scrub floors for falling asleep in class. That would¡¯ve kept you awake.¡±

    Adrian frowned, reaching for the stew with a pout. ¡°Scrubbing floors sounds yucky,¡± he said, dunking a piece of bread into the broth. ¡°I¡¯d rather be a little sleepy.¡±

    I really don¡¯t have time for scrubbing floors anyway. There¡¯s too much to think about.

    Seven leaned closer. ¡°Maybe if you taught me cooler magic, you wouldn¡¯t be bored.¡±

    He tilted his head. ¡°Thing is, you still have a hard time making your magic go where you want it. Harder stuff is trickier.¡±

    Her shoulders drooped. ¡°But I¡¯m trying so hard, Adrian! I know I can do it. Can you show me something new, please?¡±

    Adrian hesitated, seeing how determined she was. After a moment, he nodded. ¡°Maybe I can show you something...¡±This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.

    Seven¡¯s eyes sparkled with excitement. ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s called a signature spell,¡± Adrian said seriously. ¡°It¡¯s a special spell that belongs just to you. No one else can make it exactly like yours.¡±

    Her eyes widened. ¡°What would mine be?¡±

    Adrian shook his head slowly. ¡°I can¡¯t tell you. You have to figure it out.¡±

    She tilted her head, listening closely. ¡°How?¡±

    He dipped his bread again, gathering his thoughts. ¡°Okay, pretend you have two people who can make fire magic. One person just throws fireballs. The other one... makes a big fire dragon to throw fireballs for them. See? The spell becomes special.¡±

    ¡°Oh, so it¡¯s like a magic just for me?¡±

    ¡°Exactly. But it¡¯s hard. You have to really understand your magic and... well, yourself.¡± And she¡¯ll need patience too.

    ¡°If I make one, my magic gets stronger, right?¡±

    He nodded, chewing thoughtfully. ¡°Kind of. It¡¯ll be more like... a part of you.¡±

    Her fingers drummed on the table. ¡°So how do I do it?¡±

    Adrian crossed his arms. ¡°Two things: covenants and a legend.¡±

    ¡°Covenants? Like, rules?¡±

    ¡°Sort of. It¡¯s like a promise you make when using the spell. For example, maybe you can only use it when it¡¯s raining, or only at night.¡±

    She scrunched her nose, curious. ¡°What¡¯s the point of that?¡±

    ¡°It makes the spell stronger,¡± he explained, voice soft but firm. ¡°Sometimes, it means giving up something for a little while. Like being really tired after using it.¡±

    Her eyes widened. ¡°Would a big promise make it super strong?¡±

    ¡°Maybe, but it¡¯s not that simple. It depends on you and your magic.¡±

    She nodded seriously. ¡°I get it. Be smart about my promises.¡±

    He smiled a little. ¡°Then, there¡¯s the legend. It¡¯s like a story you say when you cast it.¡±

    ¡°A story?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, but a story that means something to you.¡±

    Seven¡¯s eyes lit up again. ¡°So if I pick the right story, it¡¯ll make my spell super special?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± He nodded. ¡°But it has to feel right to you.¡±

    She grinned, deep in thought. ¡°What kind of stories are good?¡±

    He shrugged lightly. ¡°It depends on you.¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ let¡¯s go to the library! Maybe I¡¯ll find something there.¡±

    Adrian glanced at his food and then nodded. ¡°Okay, but let me finish eating first.¡±

    ¡°Fine,¡± she said, bouncing a little. ¡°But hurry!¡±

    She¡¯s really eager. I hope she knows this won¡¯t be easy.

    Adrian pushed the last bite of bread into his mouth and chewed quickly, wiping his hands on a napkin. Seven was practically bouncing in her seat, eager to leave.

    He smiled faintly, swallowing the last of his lunch. She never runs out of energy, does she? He rose from the bench, and together, they made their way toward the hallway leading to the library.

    But when they approached the library¡¯s double wooden doors, a nun stepped into their path, her hands folded sternly in front of her. ¡°And where do you two think you¡¯re going?¡±

    Adrian opened his mouth to answer, but before he could speak, Seven blurted out, ¡°To the library! We want to find stories for¡ª"

    ¡°The library is not a playground for idle curiosity." The nun interrupted. "And if I recall correctly, Adrian, you have an arithmetic review next. You were already drowsy enough in the morning lesson.¡±

    Adrian stiffened, resisting the urge to groan. Another math class? The idea made his head throb, but he knew better than to argue outright. ¡°Yes, Sister,¡± he muttered.

    The nun turned her stern gaze to Seven. ¡°And you, young lady, are late for your music class. Sister Maribelle has been expecting you. I suggest you hurry unless you want to practice scales for the rest of the day.¡±

    ¡°But we¡¯re learning something important!¡± Seven protested, her voice rising with frustration. ¡°Please, just a little time¡ª¡±

    The nun¡¯s expression hardened. ¡°Enough. You both know the rules. Lessons first, then leisure. No more arguing, just go."

    Adrian¡¯s shoulders slumped as he exchanged a glance with Seven, but even she knew when to back down. Slowly, they turned and began walking in opposite directions, Adrian toward the classroom and Seven toward the music hall. The nun watched them until they disappeared around the corners, ensuring they were on their way.

    As soon as the nun was out of sight, Seven doubled back, catching up with Adrian as he trudged toward the classroom door. She grabbed his hand and leaned in. ¡°What do we do now?"

    "Maybe just wait for another time?" Adrian suggested.

    "But I don''t wanna wait to learn magic. Can''t we just sneak to the library later?"

    "I¡­ uh, don''t think we can do that?"

    "Why not? I can sneak out of my room easy, and you live upstairs already where the library is. We can just meet at the big stairs."

    "Seven, listen, you forgot something."

    "What''s that?"

    "The nuns lock the doors to the big stairs by the time you''re supposed to sleep. So, you won''t be able to go up."

    "Oh¡­ right."

    Seven¡¯s face fell, her bottom lip trembling. She rubbed her eyes with the back of her hand, and Adrian could tell she was on the verge of tears.

    He let out a heavy sigh, glancing around to make sure no one was close enough to overhear. She¡¯s really upset about this. There has to be another way.

    He considered the idea of sneaking her into the library after dark. Too many risks. If we get caught, we¡¯ll be stuck doing chores for a week, or worse. He needed a better solution, something that wouldn¡¯t get them both into trouble. Then it struck him. Wait, Sister Selena could probably help.

    Adrian leaned closer. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t cry, okay? We can ask Sister Selena for help.¡±

    Seven sniffled. ¡°But¡­ what if she says no?¡±

    ¡°She won¡¯t, not if you listen to what I say.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    He gave her a reassuring smile. ¡°Just follow my lead. She¡¯s not as strict as the others, remember?¡±

    ¡°O-Okay. I¡¯ll do whatever you say.¡±

    ¡°Good, let¡¯s go find her after our lessons.¡±

 10: Practical Application

    Adrian and Seven stood in front of Sister Selena¡¯s door, the worn wood looking far more imposing than it ever had before. He glanced at Seven, who fidgeted with the hem of her sleeve, her eyes darting to the door and then back to the floor.

    ¡°Are you sure this is a good idea?¡± she whispered.

    Adrian took a breath, steadying himself. ¡°Trust me. It''ll be fine."

    He raised his fist and knocked on the door, each tap echoing through the quiet hall. As they waited, the silence pressed in around them, heavy and expectant. Adrian kept his gaze on the door, his heart thudding in his chest. Please let this work.

    From inside the room, a soft voice called out, ¡°Who is it?¡±

    Adrian swallowed and shot a quick glance at Seven, who clutched her hands tightly together. ¡°It¡¯s Adrian, may we come in?¡±

    There was a pause, followed by the sound of footsteps approaching. The door creaked open as Sister Selena came out, kind eyes crinkled with a smile as she greeted Adrian, but her gaze shifted and widened slightly when she noticed Seven.

    ¡°Seven? I wasn¡¯t expecting to see you,¡± Sister Selena said.

    She glanced between the two children, curiosity sparking in her eyes. ¡°Is there something you both need?¡±

    Seven hesitated for a moment, fingers twisting around themselves before she blurted out, ¡°We¡­ we wanted to ask for a favor.¡±

    Sister Selena¡¯s brow arched slightly, but she stepped aside, opening the door wider. ¡°Come in, then. Let¡¯s hear it.¡±

    Sister Selena motioned for them to sit on the cushioned bench by the window. She then moved to a chair opposite them. ¡°Now, what is it you need from me?¡±

    Adrian took a breath and looked at Seven, who nodded for him to speak. ¡°We want to go to the library."

    Sister Selena tilted her head. ¡°The library? At this hour? You both know it¡¯s not usually open for casual visits outside of study hours.¡±

    Adrian exchanged a glance with Seven. They had expected this, and a spark of unspoken understanding passed between them. Together, they nodded and turned to Sister Selena with pleading eyes.

    ¡°Please?¡± they said in unison.

    Sister Selena¡¯s lips curved into a smile, a small laugh escaping her. ¡°Oh, you two¡­¡± she said, shaking her head in amusement. ¡°You know how to tug at a person¡¯s heart, don¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Fine. You¡¯ve convinced me. But there are conditions.¡±

    Adrian¡¯s heart leapt, relief washing over him. We did it. He nodded eagerly, as did Seven, who was practically glowing with excitement.

    ¡°You can only stay for one hour and not wander off outside the library during that time, understood?" Sister Selena asked.

    ¡°We understand! Thank you, Sister Selena!¡± Seven said quickly.

    ¡°Thank you so much,¡± Adrian echoed. Huh, that was easier than expected.

    Sister Selena stood, gesturing for them to follow. She led the way down until they reached the library. The nun retrieved a key from the folds of her robe, inserted it into the lock and turned it, the mechanism clicking with a satisfying sound. Pushing the doors open, she stepped aside, allowing Adrian and Seven to enter.

    The scent of aged parchment and polished wood enveloped them as they went inside. Rows of shelves stretched out before them, each surprisingly well maintained.

    ¡°Remember, one hour. Make good use of it.¡± Sister Selena said.

    Adrian nodded. ¡°We will."

    Seven¡¯s eyes sparkled with determination as she looked around. ¡°Thank you!"

    Sister Selena offered a final nod before slipping through the doors. ¡°There¡¯s something I need to discuss with Sister Eleanor, but if you need help reaching the higher shelves or with anything else, just find me.¡±

    As the heavy library doors settled shut, Adrian took a deep breath. Books of all shapes and sizes lined the shelves, prompting Seven to step forward first, eyes wide with anticipation.

    ¡°Where do we start?¡± she whispered..

    ¡°Let¡¯s just see what we can find."

    The two moved together, their footsteps soft against the worn wooden floor. Shelf after shelf passed, filled with leather-bound tomes and dusty scrolls. They exchanged glances, sharing silent questions and wonder as they searched.

    Then, Seven stopped abruptly, her gaze locked on a high shelf near the far end of the room. ¡°Look! That one looks interesting."

    Adrian squinted, following her gaze. He spotted a thick volume with a faded blue cover. The embossed gold lettering on the spine read, The King in Blue.

    His heart skipped a beat. The King in Blue? Why does it seem so¡­ familiar?

    Seven clutched his arm. ¡°Do you think it¡¯s a legend? Maybe it has something important about signature spells.¡±

    ¡°Maybe, but¡­¡± He eyed the high shelf warily. ¡°I¡¯m not sure how we¡¯re going to reach it.¡±

    ¡°Should we ask Sister Selena for help?¡±

    ¡°No. Remember, we want to keep this secret, just in case. If it¡¯s got anything about our spells, we shouldn¡¯t draw attention.¡±

    ¡°So¡­ what do we do?¡±

    Adrian stepped back, gauging the height of the shelf and the surrounding furniture. He rubbed his chin thoughtfully before pointing to a wooden step-stool tucked into the corner. ¡°Okay. I have an idea. Why don''t we use that stool over there."

    Seven nodded, already moving toward it. She dragged the stool over with a soft scrape, positioning it directly beneath the shelf. Adrian climbed up first, his hands gripping the sides tightly. He reached up, but his fingers barely brushed the bottom of the shelf. Too far. We need a bit more.

    ¡°Not enough?¡± Seven asked, watching him carefully.

    ¡°Almost,¡± he replied, hopping back down. He glanced around the room, spotting a smaller stack of books nearby. ¡°Help me bring those over.¡±

    They worked quickly, stacking a few sturdy books on top of the stool. It wobbled slightly, but Adrian tested it with his weight. ¡°Okay, I think this will work. Just hold the stool steady for me.¡±

    Seven nodded and gripped the sides firmly. ¡°Got it.¡±

    Adrian climbed up again, the added height giving him just enough reach. Stretching on tiptoes, he managed to wrap his fingers around the spine of The King in Blue. Carefully, he pulled it from the shelf, the heavy book slipping slightly in his grasp. He tightened his hold, exhaling as he brought it down. ¡°Got it!¡±

    Adrian stepped off the stool with care, clutching The King in Blue tightly.

    He walked over to an open spot on the floor and gently set the book down, its thick cover releasing a faint puff of dust. Seven dropped to her knees beside him, her eyes wide and full of energy. ¡°I can¡¯t believe we got it!¡±

    Adrian smiled. He slid a finger under the cover and lifted it, the pages creaking slightly in protest. ¡°Let¡¯s see what we have here."

    ¡°A wise king once ruled, beloved by all, many called him a god-king due to the immense magic he possessed. But one day, he grew unsatisfied with his rule and sought greater things for his people.¡±

    Seven listened intently, eyes focused on the page. ¡°He was already revered and powerful. Why would he seek more?¡±

    Adrian paused, considering the question. ¡°Power often breeds ambition."

    Or perhaps it¡¯s not about ambition at all, but about the endless burden of responsibility. ¡°A ruler like him would feel compelled to strive for something beyond just ruling, a legacy that could redefine his people¡¯s existence.¡±

    ¡°So what did he seek?¡±

    ¡°The king first decided to try to make a cure for all ailments, a panacea. But despite his skill and knowledge, he failed in this endeavor.¡±

    ¡°A panacea? If it existed, it would change the whole world."

    ¡°Indeed, however, the king eventually discovered a ritual that allowed him to sacrifice part of himself to obtain his heart¡¯s desire. So, he sacrificed his left arm in exchange for the panacea to cure all ailments.¡±

    Seven raised an eyebrow, her tone suddenly clinical. ¡°Did he succeed?¡±

    Adrian scanned the next few lines, but his gaze halted abruptly. The page was torn, leaving a jagged edge where the story should have continued. His brow furrowed in frustration. ¡°Of all the times for a page to be¡ª"

    His words trailed off as a sudden ache bloomed at the back of his mind. A dull throb that felt like it pulsed deeper than the surface, as though tugging at memories long buried.

    The world around him faded, swallowed by a series of vivid images, each more consuming than the last.

    In his mind¡¯s eye, he saw crowds stretching as far as he could imagine, thousands upon thousands gathered below him, their voices rising in a deafening roar. They cheered his name, their expressions filled with reverence, awe, and a deep, unyielding loyalty. God-King, they chanted.

    The images shifted, revealing a grand palace suspended high above the ground, its towering spires glistening under a blinding sun, almost brushing the very clouds. Arched bridges of opalescent marble stretched from its entrances, while flags bearing symbols of prosperity and power waved in the wind. Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    The palace hovered majestically, casting a shadow over a sprawling city below. The city itself was a marvel, with towering structures adorned in emeralds and sapphires, streets paved in polished stone that reflected the sun''s golden rays. People walked those streets adorned in fine silks, even the children wearing bracelets and amulets of gold as though it were as common as iron.

    Adrian¡¯s heart clenched at the sight. What a marvelous sight.

    Then came flashes of other memories, each cutting in like shards of glass. He saw himself walking among ancient texts, the walls of his library stretching endlessly in all directions, tomes and scrolls filled with secrets only he was meant to know.

    Next, he was in a dark chamber, chanting words of power, his left arm raised and glistening with markings that pulsated with ancient energy. He could feel a sacrifice, a piece of himself he had willingly given. And in the heart of his chamber was an elixir that promised to cure all ailments: a panacea.

    The memory froze in place, his hand reaching for the vial, his heartbeat echoing in his mind. This feels all too real, too familiar, surely this King in Blue had something to do with me? Or perhaps, was I the King in Blue in a past life?

    And then, just as suddenly as it had started, the vision collapsed, snapping Adrian back into the present. He blinked, his gaze refocusing on the small room, his fingers still pressed against the yellowed page.

    He couldn''t help but fall silent afterwards. If, for a moment, I am to believe that this King in Blue was me in a previous life. Then that brings up many questions, such as how is it possible that a story about my past self is now present here? Is this new world connected to my past life somehow? And if so, in what ways?

    Suddenly, Seven¡¯s hand was on his shoulder. ¡°Um, Adrian, are you alright?¡±

    He took a steadying breath, nodding. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Just¡­ must¡¯ve spaced out for a moment,¡± he said, forcing a smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it.¡±

    She kept her gaze on him, searching his face for a long moment before nodding slowly. ¡°But if something¡¯s wrong, you¡¯d tell me, wouldn¡¯t you?¡±

    Adrian looked away, running his thumb over the torn page absentmindedly. ¡°Of course."

    ¡°Should we keep going? Or do you want to take a break?"

    Adrian paused, considering the question. I don''t want to make her worry, might as well shift the topic as fast as possible.  ¡°Maybe we should try finding a legend that suits you instead.¡±

    "Are you sure?"

    ¡°I am, let''s give it a go."

    "Really?"

    "Yes, Seven, really."

    "Okay¡­ if you say so."

    With that settled, the two resumed their search. Adrian pulled out one book after another, inspecting their spines for any hint of relevance while Seven moved methodically down a separate aisle.

    After a short while, Seven¡¯s voice broke the silence. ¡°I found something.¡±

    Adrian approached as she held up a thick, faded volume. The title read, Fables from the Dark Wood.

    Adrian¡¯s eyes glinted with interest. ¡°Let''s give it a read then."

    The two sat down on a nearby bench, flipping through the pages. The stories varied from whimsical to eerie, each filled with mystical creatures, dark forests, and forbidden magic. Adrian watched as Seven¡¯s small fingers turned the pages with precise motions, her eyes skimming over the text. After several minutes, she stopped at a page near the middle of the book.

    ¡°¡®Eternal Night,¡¯¡± she read aloud, her voice almost soft.

    The title alone carried a sense of foreboding as Seven began reading:

    ¡°In a world consumed by perpetual darkness, the sun fell silent, leaving the land shrouded in an unyielding shadow. The people of this world could only walk outside with lanterns, their light flickering like fragile hope against the pressing blackness. But even the lanterns could only hold back the dark for hours at a time, for the darkness was hungry and all-consuming.¡±

    Seven looked up from the page, her expression focused. ¡°Could this story work for a signature spell?¡±

    Adrian considered her question carefully. It¡¯s certainly dark enough for her mana core¡¯s nature. ¡°Yes, the story could work, but there are steps you¡¯ll need to take to incorporate it into your signature spell.¡±

    He explained the process, speaking clearly. ¡°First, you¡¯ll need to connect with the essence of the story. That means focusing on the darkness itself, its relentless nature. Next, you¡¯ll draw in mana and shape it around that feeling, letting it bind to the legend as you cast. The magic has to reflect the core of the tale.¡±

    Seven nodded slowly, as if turning the concept over in her mind. ¡°I think I get it."

    Adrian watched her closely. ¡°What are you thinking?¡±

    Seven¡¯s expression shifted from thoughtful to resolute, her eyes sharpening as she stepped back slightly. She closed her eyes, her breathing becoming measured, and lifted one hand toward the ground. Her voice took on a low, almost rhythmic quality, as she began to chant.

    ¡°In the void of eternal night, where stars dare not shine, darkness expands without restraint. It swallows light, consumes warmth, and stretches forth its silent dominion.¡±

    Adrian watched as an eerie, black mist materialized around Seven¡¯s feet, coiling like a living thing. The air grew colder, and the edges of the clearing were overtaken by encroaching shadows. Seven¡¯s voice held steady, each word infused with the heavy presence of her mana.

    ¡°Let all light be snuffed, let all sound be swallowed in Expanding Darkness."

    At her final words, the darkness surged outward like a black tide, spreading rapidly from Seven¡¯s feet and flooding the entire room. Adrian¡¯s vision was engulfed in complete blackness, as if the very essence of light had been erased. He could barely see his own hands, let alone the room¡¯s edges. This darkness is unusual. It''s not caused by Seven projecting magic outward, she''s actually drawn out the surrounding light towards her mana core.

    He called out instinctively, his voice betraying a hint of urgency. ¡°Seven, are you there?¡±

    But his words were muffled, the darkness not only blinding but also dampening sound. The oppressive silence pressed in on him, making it difficult to even hear his own breathing. Impressive, but unnerving. She¡¯s managed to create a real void, one that absorbs more than just sight.

    Adrian reached out tentatively, but his hand only met the thick, intangible presence of the darkness. Where is she?

    Just as panic crept in, Adrian felt a soft tap on his shoulder. He spun around quickly, and as he did, the darkness started to retreat, pulling back like water draining from a basin. Seven stood before him, her hand outstretched, her expression neutral but with a hint of curiosity.

    ¡°What do you think of my signature spell?¡± she asked.

    Adrian let out a breath he hadn¡¯t realized he was holding. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ remarkable, especially for your first attempt. But tell me, what covenant did you set?¡±

    Seven¡¯s gaze turned thoughtful, her eyes narrowing slightly as she raised two fingers. ¡°I set three covenants."

    ¡°First,¡± she said, her voice precise, ¡°the spell can only be cast under dim lighting or darker, or if I am standing behind the shadow of something else."

    Adrian nodded slowly. A limitation that¡¯s both fitting and strategic. ¡°What about the second covenant?¡±

    Seven¡¯s fingers shifted, revealing three now, though she continued her explanation. ¡°Second, the darkness must always start from my feet and branch out from there. It felt¡­ appropriate, given that the darkness in the legend grows from the ground upward.¡±

    Adrian considered this. It was a specific restriction, but one that was also thematic.

    ¡°And the third covenant?¡± Adrian asked.

    ¡°The third covenant is that once I make contact with another person, or launch an attack, the darkness will recede completely. I just thought that it would be really weird if I couldn''t dispel the darkness when I want to."

    ¡°It¡¯s a remarkably well-thought-out signature spell, well done.¡± Adrian complimented.

    Seven¡¯s expression remained neutral, but there was a faint glimmer of satisfaction in her eyes. ¡°It is not perfect,¡± she said evenly. ¡°The darkness is not as strong as I hoped it would be, and the third covenant limits its offensive potential.¡±

    Adrian shook his head, a small smile tugging at the corners of his mouth. ¡°It¡¯s impressive nonetheless. A signature spell isn¡¯t about raw strength alone."

    Seven nodded, but her gaze was already distant, as if analyzing her spell for further improvements. ¡°I will continue to refine it."

    Adrian observed her for a moment longer, feeling a familiar warmth at seeing her dedication, but his mind soon drifted back to the lingering questions that had settled heavily on him since the strange vision.

    He cleared his throat, steadying himself. ¡°Seven, you¡¯ve done incredible work. Really. But¡­ I think I need a little time alone for now.¡±

    She blinked, snapping out of her spell-focused reverie and studying him with a tinge of concern. ¡°Are you really sure you¡¯re alright?¡±

    Adrian nodded quickly. ¡°I am. I just¡­ need to be alone for a bit.¡±

    Adrian held back a sigh as he gazed at Seven, her face caught in a storm of conflicting emotions. He forced himself to maintain a calm, steady tone. ¡°Please, Seven. I really need a moment to myself.¡±

    Seven crossed her arms, her eyes narrowing. ¡°No, I¡¯m not leaving you alone. Not when something¡¯s clearly bothering you.¡±

    Her defiance was unyielding, and though Adrian knew it came from a place of care, it still gnawed at him. ¡°Seven, I promise, I just need a bit of time. Just¡­ to sort through things.¡±

    She shook her head, and before Adrian could respond, he caught the shimmer of tears in her eyes. Her lips pressed together, and for a second, her expression flickered with hurt.

    ¡°Fine,¡± she whispered, a tremor in her voice as she quickly brushed at her face. ¡°If you want me to go so badly, then¡­ I¡¯ll go.¡±

    ¡°Wait, Seven¡ª¡± he called out, but she turned away.

    ¡°Just leave me alone!¡± Seven blurted out, turning and then dashing out of the library.

    Adrian felt a pang of guilt settle in his chest as he watched her retreating figure. I''ve made a critical mistake.

    With hurried steps, he followed Seven, weaving through the quiet corridors of the convent until he finally reached the gardens. Beneath one of the large, sheltering trees, he found her sitting, knees drawn up to her chest, gaze fixed firmly on the ground.

    Slowly, he approached and sat beside her, leaving a respectful distance between them. ¡°Seven, I¡¯m sorry if I said something that upset you."

    She shifted away slightly, her head still turned. ¡°It¡¯s fine."

    He glanced at her, searching her face. ¡°Are you¡­ mad at me?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± she replied quickly, but the silence that followed was heavy. Adrian looked down, unsure of what to say. He opened his mouth, then closed it, choosing instead to wait, letting her set the pace.

    After a long pause, she finally spoke, her voice soft and hesitant. ¡°I came from a small place. Really small. It¡¯s squished between two bigger nations that keep fighting. We didn¡¯t have much, and what we did have¡­ got taken a lot.¡±

    Her words lingered, carrying a weight that made Adrian look at her closely, listening. He didn¡¯t say anything, just let her talk.

    ¡°My mom¡­ she wanted better for me. She thought sending me to the convent would keep me safe.¡±

    The way she spoke about her mother had a mix of sadness and respect that Adrian understood. She¡¯s been through so much. He nodded slightly, letting her know he was listening.

    ¡°Coming here was the only choice if I wanted to be safe. At least¡­ that¡¯s what I try to believe,¡±

    ¡°Do you¡­ ever think about going back?¡±

    ¡°Sometimes, but I don¡¯t even know if there¡¯s anything left to go back to.¡±

    Silence stretched between them, but it wasn¡¯t heavy or awkward, it was like they were sitting in the same place without needing to fill it with words. Part of Adrian¡¯s mind flickered back to his own memories, the strange vision, the people, the weight of expectations. But he pushed those thoughts away; this moment wasn¡¯t about him.

    ¡°Thank you for telling me, it¡¯s brave to be able to go out on your own." Adrian said.

    Seven shook her head, her gaze dropping to her hands. ¡°It wasn¡¯t brave. It was just¡­ surviving.¡±

    The wind rustled the branches above, making small patterns of light dance on the ground. After a few moments, she looked up at him. ¡°Adrian¡­ can I ask you something? I¡¯ve been wondering for a while.¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­ yeah. Sure.¡± His chest tightened, not knowing what she¡¯d say next.

    ¡°Who are you? Really?¡±

    The question hit him hard. For a second, it felt like everything he¡¯d built around himself might crumble. He opened his mouth but couldn¡¯t find the words. What do I even say?"

    ¡°I¡­ um, I¡­¡± he stammered.

    Seven tilted her head slightly, waiting, but not unkindly. ¡°Well?¡±

    He let out a breath, feeling small and uncertain. ¡°Honestly, I¡ª

    Before Adrian could say any more, a voice broke through the quiet, sharp with relief and exasperation. ¡°There you are!¡±

    They both turned to see Sister Selena rushing toward them, her breathing ragged. She leaned forward, hands braced on her knees as she tried to catch her breath. ¡°I¡¯ve¡­ been looking everywhere,. You two were supposed to be in the library.¡±

    Adrian and Seven exchanged a quick glance. Seven offered a sheepish smile, while Adrian scratched the back of his neck, avoiding Sister Selena¡¯s gaze. ¡°Sorry, Sister, we just needed some fresh air.¡±

    Sister Selena exhaled deeply. ¡°I thought something had happened. I thought you¡¯d wandered off beyond the grounds or gotten lost.¡±

    ¡°We didn¡¯t mean to worry you, we¡¯re sorry.¡± Seven muttered.

    The nun''s lingered on both of them, as if making sure they were truly okay. She straightened her robes and gestured toward the path back. ¡°Come on. It¡¯s almost evening. We need to get back.¡±

 11: Journey

    Now at six years old, the nuns had finally entrusted Adrian with a special task. Today, he carried a wooden case lined with deep crimson velvet, holding a replica of Isha''s divine feather. It glowed with an ethereal light that danced across the edges, catching slivers of sunlight streaming through the high cathedral windows. Hmm, this feather seems to only have symbolic importance. Shame, I thought I was going to see something more interesting.

    All around him, the vast cathedral breathed in silent anticipation. Rows of children filled the pews, looking at his every step. Each wore white robes as they sat shoulder-to-shoulder, some still and serious, others fidgeting as they tried to suppress their nervousness.

    Behind the children, the nuns stood in silent ranks, heads bowed and hands clasped in prayer. Meanwhile, at the altar, a soft breeze drifted through the open windows, rustling the incense smoke that rose in delicate spirals.

    Adrian inhaled deeply, letting the smell settle into him as he adjusted his grip on the wooden case. Time to get this over with.

    Once he reached it, he carefully set the case down upon the altar¡¯s marble surface. There, he knelt before it as the ceremony proceeded around him.

    The priest stepped forward and recited verses that spoke of Isha¡¯s guidance, her love, and the divine path she offered to her followers. The nun''s voices rose behind Adrian, harmonizing in a hymn that filled every corner of the cathedral.

    As the last hymn faded, Adrian stood, feeling the weight of the moment settle upon him. He glanced back, noticing the children¡¯s reverent expressions. Behind them, the other nuns remained still, prayers softening into silence as they lifted their heads.

    With the final blessing given, the rows of children finally started to file out of the hall. Adrian stayed in place, as he never liked moving with crowds of people at once.

    Soon, the grand doors swung closed, sealing the sacred chamber with a soft click. Time to go.

    Yet, before Adrian could leave. The priest called out to him. "Adrian, could you come over for a moment?"

    "Of course, how can I be of service, Father." Adrian said, walking towards the priest with his head bowed slightly.

    "We wanted to speak with you privately because we believe it¡¯s time for you to receive a proper anointment from the church. In the capital.¡±

    Adrian¡¯s heart quickened. This could be a chance for me to see the capital.

    He glanced at Sister Selena, who stood off to the side. Her gaze met his with a quiet encouragement that steadied him. Seems like she approves.

    The head nun, who stood to the right of the priest, nodded. ¡°The church in the capital believes you should be anointed in the presence of Isha¡¯s highest servants, a ceremony that will prepare you to carry greater responsibilities in the future."

    Adrian held their gazes, schooling his features into a polite interest as his mind turned inward. He hadn¡¯t been beyond the borders of this small town since arriving at the convent, but he¡¯d gathered enough information to gain a rough understanding of where he was.

    The convent is located within the territory of the Kingdom of Mistral: a relatively small kingdom, but it had a solid footing among its neighbors. It was bordered by the vast Wyrmwood: a dense, rugged forest frequently covered in mist. The forest was home to the beastkin, a people deeply attuned to nature and often wary of outsiders.

    "Are you alright with this, Adrian? The journey will be long, and the capital may be overwhelming," The head nun asked.

    ¡°When would I have to leave?¡± Adrian asked.

    The priest exchanged a glance with the head nun before answering. ¡°It would be best if you could leave as soon as possible, even today. The capital is a few days¡¯ journey from here, and the anointment ceremony has already been arranged for the end of the week. The sooner we begin, the better.¡±

    ¡°Who will be going with me?¡± he asked, glancing between the two of them.

    The priest shook his head. ¡°I will remain here to tend to the needs of the convent. However, the head nun will accompany you, along with a few other members of our order for protection and guidance.¡±

    Adrian nodded, considering this. Good. A few adults, but not an overwhelming crowd. ¡°Would it be alright if I brought a friend or two along?¡±

    The priest looked surprised, and he turned to the head nun, exchanging quiet words that Adrian couldn¡¯t quite make out. She seemed to consider his request, fingers tapping lightly against her robe before she nodded.

    ¡°Very well, Adrian. You may bring a few friends if you¡¯d like. They won¡¯t be involved in the anointment, but they can accompany you on the journey.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s fine, I¡¯d be happy to leave for the capital at any time.¡±

    The priest¡¯s expression softened into one of approval, and the head nun placed a hand on Adrian''s shoulder. ¡°You¡¯ll have a little time to prepare, so gather what you need."

    ***

    Adrian gripped the small leather satchel in his hands as he adjusted its weight, feeling the contours of each item inside: books, vials, and a small wooden carving he¡¯d been working on in his free time.

    Beside him, Seven was gathering up her own bundle, a mix of folded robes and a little woven bag of dried berries she had insisted on bringing. Her fingers brushed over each item with care before she straightened, brow furrowed in concentration as she balanced everything in her arms.

    Fortunately Sister Selena was there to assist them. She reached into the carriage, rearranging a few items quickly, including a small woven blanket tucked securely into a corner, making sure it was within reach. Once everything was in place, Sister Selena turned to Adrian. ¡°Is Seven the only one you want to bring along?¡±

    Adrian nodded, casting a quick glance at Seven. ¡°Yes. I haven¡¯t really bonded with the others, and Seven would¡­ well, she¡¯d get lonely without me.¡±

    A flush rose on Seven¡¯s cheeks. ¡°I¡ªI definitely wouldn¡¯t!¡±

    He arched an eyebrow, feigning indifference. ¡°Oh? Well, you can always stay at the convent."

    She huffed, her blush deepening as she shot him a sharp glare. Without a word, Seven stomped past him and climbed into the carriage. Adrian held back a laugh, slipping in beside her as she turned resolutely to the window, pointedly ignoring him. Ah, some things never change.

    He shuffled on his feet for a bit as Sister Selena secured the last few items, giving them each a final, approving look. When they finished arranging the last of their things, another nun appeared and approached Sister Selena. ¡°We¡¯ll go ahead first. Tell the driver to follow our carriage closely. We¡¯ll keep the path clear and send word to the villages on the way.¡±

    Sister Selena nodded, thanked her, and turned to the driver, leaning up to exchange a few quick words. After the driver tipped his head in acknowledgment. Sister Selena looked back at Adrian and held the carriage door open.

    ¡°Inside with you, Adrian,¡± she murmured, guiding him up the steps and into the carriage.

    The moment Sister Selena settled onto the seat opposite him, the carriage jolted forward, and they rolled out of the convent¡¯s courtyard. The gravel crunched beneath the wheels, and Adrian watched through the window as they passed the tall stone walls and arched windows of the convent. Seven sat beside him, her initial huffiness fading as she turned her head to take in the view.

    ¡°This will be monumental for you, Adrian. Not everyone is granted anointment in the capital." Sister Selena said.

    Seven tilted her head. ¡°What does anointment mean? Is it¡­ some sort of special blessing?¡±

    ¡°Yes, in a way. It¡¯s a ceremony that honors those with exceptional promise, those who are blessed by Isha herself."

    Adrian felt a faint surge of amusement. Part of me wishes that they stop with this "blessed" label, but at least I get to go to the capital.This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s¡­ an honor, I look forward to it.¡± Adrian said, managing a polite smile.

    Sister Selena, however, saw through his tone. She sighed, folding her hands in her lap. ¡°Adrian, you need to appreciate the privilege you¡¯ve been granted, it''s something afforded to very few people."

    He lowered his head slightly, offering a respectful nod. ¡°Of course, Sister. I understand.¡±

    Sister Selena looked a bit skeptical, but said no more. Good enough, Adrian thought.

    Soon, he cleared his throat, shifting the topic to something simpler. ¡°How long will we be traveling each day, do you think? And are there any places to stop along the way?¡±

    ¡°It will take us about four days, stopping to rest each night. There are a few villages where we¡¯ll have meals and stay in safe lodgings. And one of those villages has a market famous for its spices; we might visit if time permits.¡±

    Seven¡¯s eyes sparkled at the mention of the market, and she leaned forward eagerly. ¡°Will they have sweets there? Or toys?¡±

    ¡°Perhaps, it¡¯s a lively place, so there will be many things to see.¡± Sister Selena said.

    As the carriage rumbled along the road, Sister Selena folded her hands, looking thoughtful as she gazed out the window. ¡°We¡¯ll pass a small village by the river tomorrow. It¡¯s famous for its lavender fields. They harvest the flowers and make oils, soaps, and sometimes even pastries infused with lavender.¡±

    Seven¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Lavender pastries? I didn¡¯t know flowers could taste good! Are they really sweet?¡±

    Sister Selena chuckled, nodding. ¡°Some of them are. And the lavender they use is very mild, so it¡¯s more fragrant than strong.¡±

    Seven leaned back, resting her chin on her hands as she imagined it. ¡°I want to try all of them. Maybe¡­ maybe they¡¯ll even let me help make some!¡±

    She shot Adrian a quick glance. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t that be fun?¡±

    Adrian gave a nonchalant shrug. ¡°I guess. Although, I think you¡¯d end up eating all the ingredients before you could finish making anything.¡±

    She scowled, cheeks puffed out slightly. ¡°I would not!¡±

    Sister Selena let out a soft laugh, and her eyes sparkled with warmth. ¡°Seven, I think Adrian might have a point. But I¡¯m sure the village bakers would love to have a helper as enthusiastic as you.¡±

    Seven grinned, her indignation melting away, and she turned her gaze out the window, her mind clearly already imagining herself in the role of a baker.

    Sister Selena shifted her attention back to Adrian. ¡°And Adrian, I suppose you¡¯ll be interested in the library we¡¯ll visit in the second village.¡±

    At this, Adrian¡¯s interest piqued, and he glanced up. ¡°A library?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Sister Selena confirmed. ¡°It¡¯s not a large one, but it¡¯s filled with many old manuscripts."

    Adrian¡¯s eyes gleamed with genuine excitement. ¡°Ah, that does sound very interesting."

    Sister Selena gave him an approving smile. ¡°Of course. I have no doubt you¡¯ll make the most of it.¡±

    Seven shot him a sly look. ¡°You¡¯d probably want to live in that library if you could.¡±

    ¡°Only if it came with pastries,¡± Adrian retorted, glancing at her with a smirk. ¡°Maybe some lavender-flavored ones to keep things interesting.¡±

    Seven let out a playful huff. ¡°Maybe I¡¯ll bring you a lavender pastry. You know, to keep you from getting too distracted.¡±

    The three shared a light laugh, and the atmosphere in the carriage grew warm, filled with easy conversation. The journey continued smoothly, and the landscape outside transformed from sprawling meadows to patches of trees that thickened as they ventured further from the convent. The late afternoon sun cast a warm glow over the fields, and the world seemed to slip by in shades of gold and green.

    ¡°Look!¡± Seven pressed her hand to the window, her eyes following a flock of birds soaring overhead. ¡°Do you think they¡¯re migrating?¡±

    ¡°They very well could be,¡± Sister Selena replied. ¡°This is the time of year when birds move south, following the warmer winds.¡±

    Seven watched the birds until they disappeared into the horizon, her expression softening. ¡°They¡¯re lucky. They can just¡­ fly wherever they want.¡±

    Adrian noted the wistful tone in her voice and found himself nodding in agreement. ¡°Yes, but I wonder if they know where they¡¯re going, or if they just follow the wind.¡±

    Sister Selena¡¯s gaze softened as she looked at the two of them. ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s a bit of both. They have a natural sense, something deep inside that guides them.¡±

    They fell into a comfortable silence, each lost in their thoughts as the carriage continued down the path. Adrian¡¯s gaze drifted outside, watching the landscape roll by, feeling a certain peace in the simplicity of the moment.

    But then, a faint sensation pricked at the edge of his senses. He tensed, his mind straining to latch onto whatever it was that had unsettled him.

    ¡°Did anyone else hear that?¡± Adrian asked.

    Sister Selena chuckled, though a trace of nervousness edged her voice. ¡°Now, Adrian, don¡¯t joke around like that.¡±

    But Seven wasn''t laughing either. ¡°No, really¡­ I think something¡¯s moving out there. I heard it too.¡±

    Adrian felt a cold prickle on the back of his neck. But before he could voice his concern, the carriage lurched to a sudden halt. He gripped the edge of the seat, feeling the weight of their rapid stop throw him forward.

    Sister Selena gasped, catching herself against Adrian¡¯s shoulder just before colliding into him. "A-are you alright, Adrian?¡±

    ¡°I¡­ I''m fine." Adrian said weakly.

    He glanced at Seven, whose face had turned pale. She gripped the edge of her seat tightly, knuckles white.

    Then, a stern voice yelled at them from outside. ¡°To everyone inside, step out of the carriage.¡±

    Immediately, Sister Selena¡¯s face went rigid, eyes darting to the door as she swallowed hard. With a shaky breath, she leaned toward the children. ¡°Adrian, Seven, let''s d-do as he says for now."

    Adrian and Seven exchanged a brief glance, then nodded. Sister Selena carefully opened the carriage door, sliding out first. Adrian followed, stepping down onto the dirt road, and took a small step aside to give room for Seven, who clambered out after him, clutching his arm tightly.

    The scene that greeted them sent a chill down Adrian¡¯s spine. Encircling the carriage were figures cloaked in dark red hoods which were pulled low over their faces. Each wore a white mask, molded into the shape of a human face twisted with grief, blood-red streaks painted from the eyes to mimic tears.

    Adrian¡¯s gaze darted from one to the next, counting quickly. Six of them¡­ no, seven.

    His attention shifted to a man standing directly in front of the carriage. Unlike the others, his mask bore four blood-red tear streaks instead of two. That one is probably the leader.

    ¡°If you stay quiet and cooperate, we won¡¯t harm you. Get in chains and manacles, and this will be over quickly.¡± The leader stated.

    Adrian clenched his jaw, an icy resolve settling over him. Chains? He glanced at Sister Selena, who looked as though she was trying to control her breathing. Beside him, Seven¡¯s grip on his arm grew painfully tight, her face drained of all color as she stared wide-eyed at the cloaked figures.

    Sister Selena took a steadying breath, her voice wavering slightly as she spoke. ¡°We¡¯ll¡­ we¡¯ll cooperate. Just don¡¯t hurt the children.¡±

    The leader gestured with a curt nod, his voice low and commanding. ¡°You, Sister. Start walking, slowly. No sudden movements.¡±

    Sister Selena nodded, her trembling hand reaching up to clasp the front of her robe. She walked forward as one of the cloaked figures moved to bind her wrists in heavy chains. Adrian watched her, his mind racing. There has to be a way out of this. But they don''t look like just some random bandits.

    He scanned their captors, taking in the few who held crossbows loosely aimed at the ground. Casting anything too obvious right now is out. I''ll need to wait for a better opportunity.

    As he took a slow breath, Seven huddled closer to him, her face pale. ¡°Adrian, will we be okay?"

    He felt her small fingers clutching his arm, her grip trembling. Adrian leaned toward her and whispered ¡°We''ll be fine."

    The leader¡¯s gaze settled on him, sharp and observant. ¡°You. Boy.¡± He waved Adrian forward, his eyes narrowing as he noticed Sister Selena¡¯s trembling hands. ¡°Come here.¡±

    Adrian gave Seven a quick nod, then stepped forward with his chin held high. Stay calm.

    Two of the hooded figures moved forward, grasping his wrists firmly and binding them in chains. He noted they were careful to keep him a fair distance from Sister Selena, keeping her isolated, likely as a precaution against any coordinated attempt to escape.

    The leader then called for Seven, who hesitated before stepping forward, her face drained of color as she stared at the gleaming chains. She clutched at her skirt nervously, glancing at Adrian with pleading eyes as if hoping he¡¯d have a plan.

    Now, Adrian thought.

    Taking a silent breath, he turned his focus inward. Adrian drew upon his mana core, guiding the energy from his core and dispersing it through his limbs, letting it flow with measured restraint. His fingers tingled as the power settled within, hiding itself just beneath the surface of his skin. This way, hopefully, they won''t notice.

    Adrian clenched his fists, calculating the distance between him, Seven, and Sister Selena. They were all just far enough away that if Adrian aimed carefully, he could isolate his spell to affect only the cloaked figures surrounding him. The carriage might be hit, but at least Seven and Sister Selena should be safe.

    His captors were watchful, yes, but the casual glances they cast toward him held the arrogance of those who believed they were in complete control. Good.

    He shifted his right hand slightly, positioning his thumb and fingers together, poised for the quick snap he knew would ignite the spell. A little bit more.

    When the hooded figures were busy trying to chain Seven, Adrian knew it was time. With a swift snap of his fingers, he unleashed a potent spell.

    In an instant, a towering pillar of bluish flame shot up from the ground, spiraling around him with a fierce, wild beauty. The flames cast an azure glow that illuminated the entire area. The air crackled, filled with the intense heat of his conjured fire, embracing him in a cloak of bluish light.

    The red-hooded figures near him staggered back, their screams swallowed by the roar of the flames. He could feel the shock ripple through them, their confidence shattered in the face of the sudden, blinding inferno. Their hoods and robes caught alight as they stumbled, panic spreading through their ranks. Some were burned instantly or collapsed to the ground, rolling frantically to extinguish the flames, while others scrambled away.

 12: Fire

    The air was filled with the scent of charred remains as Adrian released his spell, feeling the weight of exhaustion settle into his bones. Burnt husks of the cloaked figures lay sprawled all around him, twisted and blackened. The blue flames had seared them through, leaving little more than brittle remnants.

    Not bad for a first attempt, but I should learn to better control the spell in the future. This one was almost too much, Adrian thought, suppressing the faint shiver that crawled down his spine. The raw energy still buzzed in his fingertips, but the thrill was quickly swallowed by concerm.

    But where are¡­ His gaze darted around, and a chill tightened his chest as he realized Sister Selena and Seven were nowhere to be seen. The remaining red-hooded figures, including the ones who had held them captive, had vanished.

    He bit his lip until he tasted blood, the copper tang mingling with the acrid smoke in the air. Alright, time to calm down. Seven and Sister Selena''s bodies are nowhere to be seen, which can only mean that they were taken away by those bastards.

    Adrian coughed, throat raw from the smoke that lingered in the air. He brushed a bit of soot from his face, thoughts swirling as he tried to make sense of it all. How could they have escaped that quickly? Who are these people?

    But the boy shook his head. There wasn¡¯t time for this. He clenched his fists again, ignoring the sting in his palm where his nails bit into his skin. I just hope they¡¯re still alive¡­ please let them be alive.

    Adrian¡¯s gaze shifted to the overturned carriage nearby, now splintered and smoldering. Steeling himself, he approached the wreck, the heat of the dying embers prickling against his skin. Smoke curled up from the charred wood, stinging his eyes and throat as he tried to peer inside.

    The carriage door hung loosely on its hinges, warped by the flames. With a grunt, Adrian pulled it open, only for a puff of ash to scatter into the air. Inside, the remains of singed cloth, broken crates, and twisted metal greeted him. He spotted a half-burned sack near the far corner and reached for it, only to recoil as the still-hot surface scorched his fingertips.

    Damn it, it seems like there''s nothing left I can use from the carriage. He thought bitterly, shaking his hand to dispel the sting. Picking up a loose plank, he prodded at the sack until it slid closer, revealing its ruined contents. Blackened lumps of what might have once been bread crumbled at his touch, leaving a sooty residue on his palm. No food, no water, and no clue where I am. Perfect.

    He abandoned the carriage and looked over the horizon, seeking anything resembling a path¡ªa dirt trail, a clearing, even trampled grass. Please, surely there''s a path to a village or something nearby, right?

    But despite walking and searching for several minutes, Adrian couldn''t find even the slightest trace of a path towards civilization. Okay, calm down, things are bad. But if I panic it''ll only get worse.

    Yet, a growl from Adrian''s stomach pulled the boy  back to his immediate needs. He blinked, startled by the noise, as if it were someone else entirely. The incongruity was almost absurd. He sighed, running a hand over his face, smearing more soot across his cheek. Wonderful. I¡¯ve just escaped a kidnapping, and now I¡¯m starving.

    Forcing himself to stand, he tried to set aside the roiling storm within him, one agonizing step at a time. I¡¯ll find food first, then answers. Somehow, I¡¯ll make this right.

    Determined, he set off toward the nearby woods. He wandered for a long time, scanning the ground for anything edible or useful, but the forest remained barren of anything promising. You''ve got to be kidding me, surely there has to be something edible around here.

    Then, out of nowhere, his foot collided with something hard and unyielding, sending a sharp pain radiating through his toes. He cursed inwardly, clutching his foot as he winced. Damn it.

    Looking down, he spotted the source of his pain: a small, intricately carved statue of a fox. Its features were delicate and remarkably lifelike.

    But then, a sudden breeze whispered through the trees, ruffling Adrian¡¯s hair. His fingers twitched. Don¡¯t get distracted. Seven and Sister Selena come first. Adrian forced his gaze away from the statue, committing its location to memory. I''ll just remember where the statue is and come back to this spot later if I get lost.

    He trudged deeper into the forest, weaving through twisted roots and pushing aside low-hanging branches. Yet, the more he wandered, the more disoriented he felt. Every direction looked the same. Am I even going the right way? Feels like everything looks the damn same.

    Adrian¡¯s stomach growled again, louder this time, an insistent reminder of his dwindling energy. He gritted his teeth, pressing forward. Calm down. Focus.

    He shook his head, trying to banish the unease creeping into his thoughts. But no matter how far he walked, the terrain didn¡¯t seem to change. Eventually, he stopped, planting his hands on his hips and glaring at the ground. This is ridiculous, I''m not going anywhere.

    Frustration boiled over, and he kicked at a loose rock, sending it skittering into the underbrush. He exhaled sharply, running a hand through his hair. Enough of this, I''m wasting time. Might as well go back to the statue and start over before I get even more lost.

    He retraced his steps, or at least he hoped he did, letting instinct guide him. It took a few hours, but just when he began to doubt himself, the fox statue came into view, standing as pristine and unyielding as before.

    Adrian sank to the ground beside it, his legs folding beneath him. He leaned back, closing his eyes for a moment and letting the cool stone at his side ground him. His stomach twisted again, but he ignored it, focusing instead on the strange object before him. Despite the chaos of the forest surrounding it, the stone was untouched by moss or dirt. This isn¡¯t just some forgotten relic, that''s for certain.If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.

    He raised a hand, summoning a small blue flame at his fingertip to illuminate the details of the stone. Time to get a better look.

    But before the glow could reveal much, the statue reacted. A greenish light erupted from within, pulsing outwards like ripples in water. Adrian froze, his breath hitching. Wait¡­ is it absorbing my flames?

    His gaze sharpened, curiosity tightening his chest. He conjured a larger flame, holding it just above the surface of the statue. The green glow intensified, spreading faster now, as though it were feeding on the magic itself. The hungry energy it emitted made the hair on the back of his neck rise, but he couldn¡¯t stop. What will happen if I give it more?

    Driven by curiosity, Adrian extended his palm fully, releasing a stronger surge of blue fire. The moment the flames bloomed, they were devoured by the statue¡¯s voracious light. The green glow flared brighter, wrapping around the stone like a living aura. Adrian was transfixed, as the statue¡¯s surface shimmered.

    Adrian drew back slightly as the stone soon melted away to reveal a fox made entirely of green flames. The small creature blinked at him with eyes that gleamed like emeralds. It bounded forward as it nuzzled against his hand with surprising tenderness.

    Adrian¡¯s instincts urged him to pull back, but he quickly realized there was no heat, no pain. Instead, the creature¡¯s flames felt comforting, like a soft summer warmth. Tentatively, he let his fingers rest on its fiery head.

    A smile crept onto his face as he stroked the little fox, its green flames rippling in delight. Well, this is¡­ unexpected, but not unwelcome.

    Adrian chuckled softly, looking down at the little green-flame fox curling around his feet. He reached out, patting the fox gently on the head. ¡°Good boy."

    In response, the fox nipped at his finger. He yelped, pulling his hand back. ¡°Ouch! Okay, okay. Are you¡­ a girl, then?¡±

    The fox looked up at him with an almost indignant tilt to her head and nodded. Adrian blinked in surprise, his mind stumbling over the question of how one would even tell the difference with a creature made entirely of green fire. But he shrugged, conceding to her apparent preference. ¡°Fair enough. I''m sorry.¡±

    In response, the fox¡¯s tail flicked happily, her flames rippling in a soft, approving glow. She then turned, head pointing toward a deeper part of the woods, glancing back at him as if urging him to follow.

    ¡°You want me to go with you?¡± Adrian asked, raising an eyebrow.

    The fox responded with another gentle trill, head dipping in what unmistakably felt like a nod. Despite this, Adrian hesitated. She could lead me to somewhere worse¡­ or she could actually know where I need to go. But why would this fox care about helping me?

    His fingers grazed the fabric of his tunic, and he exhaled sharply. ¡°Look, I¡¯d love to trust you, but I need shelter first. Somewhere safe.¡±

    The fox tilted her head again, her fiery tail curling like a question mark. Then, with a soft sound that was neither bark nor hum, she gave another nod.

    Adrian blinked, watching as the fox moved ahead. "Wait, do you know somewhere safe?"

    The fox''s ears perked up as it let out a small trill. It bobbed its head up and down, as if nodding vigorously. Guess that answers that.

    Still skeptical, he took a cautious step forward. The fox paused briefly, glancing back to meet his gaze.

    He frowned, forcing himself to shake off the creeping unease. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll trust you. For now.¡±

    They walked through the thickening forest until evening started to draw closer. Adrian¡¯s mind drifted as they walked, and he glanced down at his companion. ¡°You know, you ought to have a name if we¡¯re going to keep this up. How about¡­ Blaze?¡±

    The fox flattened her ears, her flames flickering as she gave him a withering look. Noted, she didn''t like that one.

    ¡°Uh, what about Sparky?"

    She growled, a low, almost offended rumble, and he quickly held up his hands in surrender. ¡°Okay, okay! No to Sparky too. How about¡­ Mimi?¡±

    The fox¡¯s flames pulsed brighter, and she looked up at him with eyes that glimmered approvingly. She wagged her tail, the fiery tip flicking back and forth in visible excitement.

    ¡°Alright, Mimi it is,¡± Adrian said with a grin. He felt a strange sense of satisfaction at finally earning the little creature¡¯s approval. Still, I wonder what Mimi actually is. She''s probably some kind of magical beast, but they don''t often end up randomly as statues.

    After a while, Mimi stopped in front of a cave entrance partially obscured by thick vines and ivy. The gaping darkness of the cave looked foreboding, but Mimi seemed completely unfazed. She glanced back at Adrian, urging him forward.

    He hesitated, peering into the shadowed entrance. ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s safe in there?¡±

    Mimi let out a soft, reassuring trill as she padded confidently into the cave. She didn¡¯t so much as pause. Adrian stood at the entrance, feeling a cool draft whisper against his face. He took a deep, steadying breath, allowing the crisp air to settle his nerves before he followed her.

    Inside, the air grew cooler, carrying a dampness that clung to his skin. Every small noise felt louder here, and he felt the subtle pull of the cave¡¯s quiet, ancient presence. Why does it feel like something is waiting here?

    Mimi trotted ahead, her glowing form creating a path of light that revealed twisting passages and narrow bends. Adrian moved carefully and looked to Mimi¡¯s steady form as she wound her way through the narrow corridors. Finally, she led him to an imposing stone wall that blocked any further passage.

    Adrian frowned, scanning the blank wall. "Mimi, where exactly are we going?¡±

    In response, Mimi chirped and trotted forward, heading directly for the wall. Adrian watched in stunned silence as her small, fiery body passed through the solid stone as if it were nothing but mist. An illusion?

    Curious, Adrian hovered a hand before the stone wall for a brief moment, then pressed forward. His fingers slipped through, meeting no resistance, and he let out a soft gasp as his hand vanished into the illusion. Here goes nothing.

    He took a deep breath, filling his lungs with the cool air, and stepped forward, letting himself pass through the illusion. As he emerged on the other side, he exhaled sharply due to what he saw.

    A vast chamber opened up, with walls built from immense stone bricks that glowed faintly under the light from Mimi¡¯s flames. The ceiling arched high above, disappearing into darkness.

    His eyes moved to the platforms arranged in a half-circle around the room, each one carved with intricate patterns of foxes leaping through spirals of flame. Every fox was etched with exquisite detail. In the center of each platform stood a tall, unlit metal brazier. What in the world is this place?

    Yet, at the far end of the chamber stood a statue unlike anything Adrian had ever seen. The statue depicted a woman whose face was half-hidden behind a beautifully carved fox mask. She wore robes that cascaded down her form, flowing like water frozen in motion. Two fox ears emerged from her head while a long tail curled around her feet, the stone masterfully shaped to look as though it were made of woven flames. This statue is¡­ incredibly lifelike, eerily so. Who is this woman?

 13: The Masked Lady

    Mimi led Adrian toward a section of the wall where faint text was carved into the stone. He squinted, reading slowly: ¡°The seven braziers must be lit by flames of a divine essence so that the Spirit Walker may be reborn.¡±

    Divine essence? Adrian wondered. Perhaps my blue flames can work, and if nothing else, it''s worth a try.

    He turned to the braziers and raised a hand, conjuring small wisps of his signature blue flames. One by one, he sent the flames darting into the hollow bowls of each brazier to ignite them.

    But as the final brazier was lit up, nothing happened. Adrian frowned, glancing around, confusion mounting. Did I miss something?

    A light tug at his pant leg snapped him out of his thoughts. He looked down to see Mimi, tugging at his pants insistently. She released him and then darted toward the braziers, skittering around them in a peculiar path.

    Adrian watched as the small fox trotted from one brazier to the next, her gaze darted back at him every so often as if waiting for him to catch on. She circled them in a specific pattern, pausing at certain braziers before continuing.

    ¡°Wait¡­ are you trying to tell me there¡¯s a specific order I have to follow?¡± he asked.

    Mimi paused and gave an eager nod, her flames flaring a little brighter. Adrian felt a surge of relief and quickly dispelled the flames he had already lit. He then focused, lighting the braziers again, this time in the order Mimi had shown him.

    The moment the last brazier burst to life, a deep rumble echoed through the chamber. Adrian braced himself as greenish energy swirled from each brazier, spiraling through the air and gathering around the statue of the fox-masked woman. The energy pulsed, coalescing into a faint glow that surrounded her entire form.

    Adrian¡¯s heart pounded in his chest as the greenish energy thickened, filling the chamber with an almost tangible weight. The air felt heavy, vibrating with a power so intense it sent a shiver down his spine. He clenched his fists, sensing the surge of mana emanating from the statue.

    Without warning, the statue cracked. Thin fissures raced across its surface, glowing with radiant green light. Adrian took a cautious step back, his breath caught in his throat. Such immense power.

    The stone crumbled away, revealing a tall woman with long, flowing hair as dark as midnight cascading past her shoulders. Her fox-like ears twitched, and a long tail, wreathed in emerald flames, swayed behind her with an almost playful flick. Her luminous skin glowed softly, highlighting her striking features. She wore white robes that shimmered with every motion, the fabric clinging to her form as though alive. When she finally opened her eyes, they glowed with an intense, otherworldly light.

    Mimi darted forward without hesitation, her green-flame tail flickering as she bounded toward the woman. The spirit fox trilled softly, leaping into the woman''s waiting arms. She cradled Mimi gently, before gently stroking the fox¡¯s ear. The glow in her eyes softened momentarily, and she murmured something that Adrian couldn¡¯t quite hear.

    Adrian¡¯s muscles tensed, his senses on high alert. He took a step forward. ¡°Who¡­ who are you?¡±

    The woman¡¯s gaze shifted to him, and her lips curved into an amused smile. ¡°Truly, I never expected to see the Godking reborn in the form of a child.¡±

    Adrian blinked a few times. ¡°Are you¡­ referring to me?¡±

    ¡°Who else?¡± The woman said, lowering Mimi gently to the ground.

    The fox scurried back to Adrian, her flames brightening as she climbed up his arm and nestled herself on his shoulder. Meanwhile, the woman took a graceful step closer, inclining her head in a formal greeting. ¡°Welcome, Godking. I am Kiyara, one of your four heavenly generals.¡±

    Adrian¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°While I''m flattered, to be quite honest, I don¡¯t¡­ recognize you."

    Kiyara¡¯s expression shifted, her head tilting slightly to one side. ¡°Ah, that is certainly problematic.¡±

    She raised a hand, and green flames coiled around her fingers before coalescing into a long, elegant sword. The blade¡¯s edges flickered with intense green flames as she slid into a fighting stance. ¡°Then allow me to help you remember.¡±

    ¡°Wait!¡± Adrian called out, but the word had barely left his mouth before Kiyara vanished.

    A rush of air swept past him, and suddenly she reappeared, her blazing green sword hovering just inches from his neck. He swallowed hard, eyes struggling to track her movements. How is she that fast?

    ¡°Blindspots everywhere,¡± Kiyara said, her tone light but tinged with disappointment.

    She pulled back, vanishing and reappearing again in the blink of an eye, cutting through the air with precision. This time, she pressed the flat of the blade against his shoulder before disappearing once more. Adrian spun around, his blue flames sparking to life around his hands, but she was already behind him.

    ¡°Your focus is shattered,¡± she said, her voice echoing from somewhere behind him.

    Adrian twisted reflexively, only for her to appear at his side, tapping his ribs with the hilt of her blade. ¡°Your stance is¡­ sloppy at best.¡±

    Adrian grit his teeth, his frustration mounting as she appeared once more directly in front of him, her sword''s tip poised between his eyes. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you reacting, Godking?¡±

    He forced himself to breathe steadily, meeting her gaze. ¡°With all due respect, have you not considered the fact that I''m probably much weaker now because I''m still just a child?"

    Kiyara paused, and the flames around her sword flickered and faded. She lowered her hand, the weapon de-manifesting into tendrils of green fire that dispersed into the air. ¡°My sincere apologies, to be blunt, I am not used to seeing you¡­ weak."

    The word weak struck Adrian like a hammer against glass. A sudden, violent heat surged within him, but it wasn¡¯t his own anger. Instead, it came from somewhere deeper, rising like a tidal wave from a place he didn¡¯t recognize. This isn¡¯t me. Why am I so angry?

    Before he could wrest back control, his body moved of its own accord. A roar tore from his throat, primal and unbidden, as blue flames erupted around him in a violent torrent.

    ¡°Who are you calling weak?!¡± The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    His voice rang out like a thunderclap. It wasn¡¯t his voice, at least, not entirely. It resonated with an ancient, commanding power that didn¡¯t belong to him.

    Adrian¡¯s hands clenched into fists, trembling as the flames around him flared brighter, responding to the force of an emotion that wasn¡¯t his. This¡­ this isn¡¯t me! I can¡¯t stop it!

    For a fleeting, terrifying moment, he was a passenger in his own body, consumed by a fury that wasn¡¯t his own and powerless to break free.Mimi yelped, scrambling off his shoulder. Her emerald flames dimmed as she scurried over to Kiyara, who watched with wide eyes.

    Kiyara held her ground, her expression shifting from surprise to something resembling recognition. ¡°It seems that some things never change.¡±

    Gradually, Adrian managed to regain control of his own body and calmed himself down, the bluish flames around him gradually receding. He let out a long breath, fatigue settling into his limbs. "I''m¡­ not sure what came over me, sorry."

    "There''s no need to apologize, pride was always something near to your heart, My King."

    "Really? Because I don''t remember much about my past, let alone how I behaved before."

    "Then tell me, what do you remember?"

    ¡°What I know is that I¡¯m apparently the reincarnation of some king from the past. Beyond that, my memories are¡­ foggy.¡±

    "Hmm, that is unfortunate, because my memories are also far from perfect."

    "Wait, but why? I thought you knew who I was?"

    Kiyara nodded slowly, picking up Mimi and cradling the small fox in her arms. "Yes and no. Because the truth is¡­ I suspect that my time as a statue may have affected what I can recall."

    Adrian shook his head, then lowered himself to the floor, exhaling heavily. ¡°I¡¯ve only been in this world for a short time, but so much has happened already.¡±

    Kiyara moved to sit across from him. She stroked Mimi gently, her eyes never leaving Adrian. ¡°I expected nothing less from you, my King. I would be more surprised if your new life were uneventful.¡±

    Adrian couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°Was my name in my past life also Adrian?¡±

    Kiyara tilted her head thoughtfully. ¡°That''s hard for me to say, although I''m quite sure that I mostly called you ¡®my King.¡¯¡±

    ¡°Are you serious?¡±

    ¡°Half-serious, I''m sure that if I had my true memories, then I''d be able to remember. But unfortunately, we do not have that luxury today."

    ¡°Do you remember how you got to this chamber in the first place? Or why you were a statue?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not entirely certain. For all I know, I could have been here for countless years or even centuries.¡±

    "Then do you at least know what this place is exactly?"

    "My apologies but I¡­ I''m not sure. But tell you what, I do remember this much. You were once known as a god king. Ruthless, proud, and above all, powerful. Entire kingdoms would tremble at the mere mention of your name."

    "Was I¡­ really that powerful?"

    Kiyara chuckled lightly. "The only thing that matched your power was your pride. I recall watching you stand against armies alone, leveling entire cities if it meant defending a single border village."

    Adrian absorbed her words, feeling disbelief and revulsion swirling within him. Leveling entire kingdoms? Starting wars for border towns?

    He forced himself to meet Kiyara¡¯s gaze. ¡°That sounds less like a king and more like a tyrant.¡±

    Kiyara shrugged with an unbothered smile. ¡°Many called you that, my King. You did rule with an iron fist, after all.¡±

    The weight of her words pressed down on Adrian¡¯s shoulders. He stared at the stone beneath him. Was that truly who I was? Is that the destiny I¡¯m meant to live up to? Or avoid?

    He pushed some of the darker thoughts aside, trying to focus. ¡°Do you know why I¡­ why I reincarnated as a child, with no memories?¡±

    ¡°You were always secretive about your most important plans. Not even I knew every scheme you set into motion.¡±

    ¡°After hearing all this, if I could meet my past self, I¡¯d slap him.¡±

    Kiyara¡¯s laugh filled the chamber. ¡°That is a sentiment I wholeheartedly support. But take heart, we are reunited. That must count for something.¡±

    Adrian released a deep sigh, a small smile tugging at his lips. ¡°You¡¯re right. At least now we can leave this place together and figure things out."

    Kiyara¡¯s smile faltered, her demeanor shifting in an instant. ¡°Unfortunately, I¡¯m afraid I cannot leave this place."

    Adrian''s eyes widened. "What do you mean you can''t leave?"

    Kiyara stood up slowly and then pointed to her tail. Adrian''s breath caught as he noticed it for the first time: sections of the brilliant green flames had begun to dissipate, fading into thin wisps. ¡°I suspect I¡¯ve spent far too long as that statue. My body¡­ it¡¯s slowly unraveling, returning to nature.¡±

    Mimi let out a mournful sound, pressing closer to Kiyara¡¯s side. Kiyara¡¯s hand moved gently, stroking the spirit fox. ¡°It¡¯s alright, little one. Everything will be fine."

    Adrian pushed himself to his feet. ¡°Returning to nature? What does that even mean?¡±

    Kiyara turned her gaze to him, the glow in her eyes dimmer than before. ¡°My green flames are born from my ties to nature magic. Unlike most magic users who draw mana from their own core, I draw mine from the world around me."

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t that come with drawbacks?¡±

    ¡°It does, because I¡¯ve been weakened so much, my own essence is being reabsorbed by the world."

    ¡°Hold on, how long do you have?¡±

    ¡°A few days at most, possibly less."

    Adrian froze, the weight of her words slamming into him like a physical blow. His hands balled into fists at his sides, trembling as he tried to process what she had just said. A few days? She¡¯s¡­ fading? Just like that?

    "Kiyara, is there nothing that can be done about you disappearing?"

    "Unfortunately, even if such a method existed, I am not aware of it. But worry not, My King, I am content with my fate."

    "How can you be so nonchalant about this?"

    "Because there is no use dwelling in the inevitable,"

    Mimi let out another sad noise, pressing closer to Kiyara. Kiyara stroked her ear again, a faint smile playing at her lips. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mimi. You¡¯ll be fine. It¡¯s time for you to get used to being with Adrian.¡±

    Reluctantly, Mimi scampered down to the floor, her flames dimming slightly. She darted toward Adrian and climbed back up to her place on his shoulder, curling close against his neck. Adrian¡¯s hand instinctively reached up to steady her. ¡°What¡­ exactly is Mimi?¡±

    Kiyara tilted her head slightly. ¡°I¡¯m not entirely sure myself. But I believe she is a familiar spirit I conjured long ago.¡±

    Adrian¡¯s brow furrowed. ¡°Will she disappear when¡­ when you do?¡±

    ¡°No, Mimi is her own entity now. She¡¯ll stay.¡±

    A heavy silence settled between them. Adrian struggled to process everything before he finally exhaled and admitted, ¡°I don¡¯t know what to do now.¡±

    "Don''t worry about me. Instead, why don''t you tell me what happened to you before you arrived here, My King?"

    ¡°I¡­ was ambushed and then separated from people I care about.¡±

    Kiyara almost laughed, a wry smile tugging at her lips. ¡°That line sounds more fitting for a hero, not a Godking.¡±

    Adrian¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. ¡°My circumstances are different now."

    ¡°My apologies. To make it up to you, perhaps I can help you regain some of your old strength.¡±

    ¡°But how?¡±

    ¡°I can sense that your mana core is incomplete. In your past life, you wielded all seven magical affinities. Now¡­ you¡¯re limited to just one.¡±

    He nodded slowly. ¡°Evocation.¡±

    ¡°Precisely, I can help forcefully open your mana channels. It may awaken another of your affinities.¡±

    ¡°That¡­ sounds risky at best."

    Kiyara shrugged nonchalantly. ¡°It probably is. But you¡¯ll be fine. Probably."

    "Is ''probably'' the best guarantee you can give me?"

    "My King, I won¡¯t force you. But remember¡­ our time together is short.¡±

    Adrian took a moment to absorb her words. The risks were real, but so was the urgency. She¡¯s right. There¡¯s no time to waste.

    Finally, he nodded. ¡°Okay, I trust you."

 14: Beyond Imagination

    Kiyara motioned for Adrian to sit down, and he complied, crossing his legs on the floor. Mimi padded away to a dimly lit corner of the chamber, curling up with her green-flame tail wrapped around her small body. Within moments, the fox was napping peacefully.

    ¡°This will not be pleasant,¡± Kiyara warned. ¡°I will guide your mana channels to open, but you must focus and make sure that the flow of magic doesn''t overwhelm you."

    Adrian nodded. "Out of curiosity, what will happen if I lose my concentration?"

    "In the best case scenario, you''ll suffer from a severe case of mana core overexertion."

    "Glowing veins, intense pain, I get that. And the worst case?"

    "Well¡­ there is a very small chance that other complications may arise. But you don''t need to concern yourself with such trivial matters, My King."

    "Kiyara, just tell me what I''m in for, please."

    Kiyara sighed. "There is a small chance that your body may collapse completely, you may even die.

    Great, exactly what I needed to hear. Adrian forced himself to nod, trying to mask his apprehension. ¡°I appreciate the honesty, but don''t worry, I''m still committed to seeing this through."

    "Are you sure?"

    "Yes, I''m certain."

    Kiyara extended her hands and placed them gently against Adrian''s chest. A surge of warmth spread from her touch, sinking deep into his core. Adrian closed his eyes and inhaled slowly, centering himself. Almost instantly, he felt the flow of mana within him responding, like a locked door being forced ajar. Heat pulsed outward, thrumming through his body. So good so far, nothing feels off.

    The initial burst was manageable, but then Kiyara pushed further. Adrian¡¯s eyes snapped open, wide with shock.

    The heat intensified, turning molten, and mana poured through him like a raging river. His veins burned, the energy tearing through pathways that were barely ready to support it.

    ¡°Focus! Redirect the flow, don¡¯t let it pool!¡± Kiyara yelled.

    Adrian grit his teeth, trying to guide the mana, but it felt like trying to control an avalanche. His fingers twitched as sparks of blue fire erupted around him. The heat was unbearable; sweat poured down his face. This isn¡¯t working¡­

    Kiyara¡¯s grip tightened. ¡°Your mana channels are resisting. I must push harder.¡±

    ¡°Push¡­ harder?¡± he gasped, his voice strained.

    But before Adrian could protest further, another wave of energy crashed through him. His arms trembled. The blue flames that surrounded him crackled and spat wildly. Cracks of light spiderwebbed across his skin as his veins glowed brightly. ¡°Kiyara¡­ I can¡¯t¡­!¡±

    ¡°You must! Resist it, My King. Guide it. Control it!¡±

    He forced himself to concentrate, drawing on every ounce of willpower. He tried to channel the energy into one place¡ªhis core. For a moment, it worked; the torrent slowed, and the overwhelming pain ebbed. Relief washed over him, but it was short-lived. The mana surged again, this time fiercer than before. His veins lit up like molten rivers beneath his skin, each pulse of power more intense than the last.

    The room itself seemed to react, green and blue flames dancing along the stone walls. The air vibrated with mana, thick and suffocating. Kiyara frowned, sensing the imbalance. ¡°Your channels are fighting me. I must adjust.¡±

    ¡°Adjust¡­?¡± His voice cracked, sweat dripping into his eyes. But Kiyara was already acting, redirecting the flow once more. The sudden change sent a searing bolt of pain through his chest, and he cried out.

    He felt himself slipping, the sheer magnitude of the power threatening to engulf him completely. I¡¯m¡­ going to be torn apart. Desperation clawed at him, but he pushed back, clinging to every shred of consciousness.

    "Hold on just a little longer!"

    Adrian¡¯s world narrowed to the burning light coursing through his body. Pain was all he knew. I can¡¯t give in. I have to¡­ control it.

    Adrian¡¯s body trembled under the weight of the mana coursing through him. The blue glow from his veins flared brighter, blinding in its intensity. He felt as if his very blood was burning, boiling away beneath his skin.

    ¡°Focus! Feel your mana core and anchor yourself.¡±

    Anchor myself¡­ right, he thought bitterly, fighting against the tide within him.

    The boy closed his eyes, shutting out everything but the roaring heat inside. He forced the torrent of mana to narrow, pushing it towards his radiant mana core. Slowly, agonizingly, the chaotic flow obeyed.

    The blinding light beneath his skin dimmed. The pain receded to a dull ache.

    Adrian''s breaths steadied, and hands no longer shook, and the erratic sparks of blue fire calmed into a steady glow around him. The energy had not gone, but he had taken hold of it.

    Adrian opened his eyes, meeting Kiyara¡¯s gaze. "How did I do?"

    She nodded approvingly. ¡°You did it. The flow is stable.¡±

    He exhaled shakily, a wave of relief washing over him. ¡°It¡­ feels like I just wrestled a storm.¡±

    ¡°In a way, you did, Now, let us see what came of it.¡±

    Kiyara stepped closer, her tail of green flames trailing behind her. ¡°May I touch your forehead, my King?¡±

    Adrian¡¯s brows furrowed slightly, but he gave a short nod. ¡°Go ahead.¡±

    She lowered herself gracefully, fingers hovered just above his forehead. ¡°This might feel strange, but don''t worry, it''s part of the process."

    Adrian braced himself as her fingers touched his skin. A surge of warmth flowed from her hand into his head, not unpleasant but deeply alien.

    He felt her magic threading through his mind like roots burrowing into fertile soil. It wasn¡¯t invasive, but it demanded his attention. It''s as if she''s burrowing into my soul.

    After a moment that stretched into eternity, Kiyara withdrew her hand, prompting Adrian to open his eyes and meet her gaze. ¡°So, what did you see?"

    "Your mana core has changed noticeably."

    "In what way?"

    "It''s best if you see for yourself, My King."

    Adrian nodded and closed his eyes, letting his focus shift inward. He reached out with his awareness, searching for the steady glow of his mana core. It didn¡¯t take long before he found it: a brilliant sphere of energy pulsing within him. The blue radiance he had come to know so well was still there, but now, patches of deep purple flickered across its surface like veins. Purple? That must be the conjuration magic Kiyara mentioned.

    He opened his eyes and exhaled softly, meeting Kiyara¡¯s watchful gaze. ¡°You were right. I didn¡¯t expect to gain an affinity for conjuration magic.¡±

    Kiyara¡¯s tail flicked, lips curling into a satisfied smile. ¡°It seems my efforts were successful."

    Adrian chuckled, the tension in his shoulders easing. ¡°It seems they were.¡±

    ¡°Do you still remember how to use conjuration magic properly?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure I do. But just to be safe, why don¡¯t you explain it to me again?¡±

    "Very well, but first, I''ll need you to stand, My King." Kiyara said.

    Adrian nodded and stood up. "What now?"

    Kiyara slowly rose to her feet. "Conjuration requires focus, intent, and a clear image of what you wish to manifest. Close your eyes and envision something simple: a small object, perhaps. Picture every detail of it in your mind.¡±

    Adrian closed his eyes, taking a steadying breath. He visualized a stone with a faint blue tint to its surface. He focused on its texture, its weight, the way it would feel in his hand. Manifest it.

    ¡°Now, draw upon your mana and channel it into that image. Bring it forth.¡±

    Adrian reached for the energy within him, feeling it flow through his veins. He directed it toward the image of the stone, willing it into existence. For a moment, he felt something. Is this right?

    Yet, in the end, nothing. The air remained still, unchanged.This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.

    He stared at his empty hands, frustration bubbling up. ¡°Did I do something wrong?¡±

    Kiyara chuckled softly, the sound more reassuring than mocking. ¡°You simply need to be a bit more patient. Let¡¯s try again.¡±

    Adrian nodded and closed his eyes once more, focusing inward. This time, he tried to clear his mind of distractions, drawing upon his mana slowly, carefully. He pictured the stone again, each rough edge and cool surface. He willed his energy to wrap around the image, to give it weight and presence.

    ¡°Steady,¡± Kiyara murmured. ¡°Do not rush. Let it flow naturally.¡±

    The mana responded sluggishly, slipping away from his grasp like water through his fingers. He gritted his teeth, pushing harder. The spark flared again, brighter, but still the air remained empty when he opened his eyes. ¡°Why isn¡¯t it working?¡±

    ¡°You are trying to force it, My King. When you seek to create, you need to understand not only the form but its purpose. Conjuration is more than just making objects, it¡¯s about bringing an idea to life.¡±

    He took a slow, deep breath. I need to calm down. Losing focus will only make it worse. ¡°Fine, what next?¡±

    ¡°Try something different. Conjure an object that holds meaning to you, something you understand intimately.¡± Kiyara suggested.

    Adrian hesitated, thinking. ¡°Would a sword work? I''m quite familiar with how it should weigh and feel."

    ¡°Perfect, close your eyes and imagine it in your hands. The balance, the edge. Make every detail real in your mind.¡± Kiyara instructed.

    Adrian obeyed, shutting out everything but the memory of the blade. The mana within him stirred, responding to the vividness of his thoughts.

    ¡°Now, draw upon that connection, channel your mana into that form."

    Adrian focused harder, feeling the surge of mana welling up inside him. He directed it toward the image in his mind, willing it to take shape. The air around him crackled, and heat surged up his arms. Blue flames flickered into existence around his hands, swirling and coalescing into a tangible form. He opened his eyes.

    There, resting in his grasp, was a sword. It glowed faintly with a bluish light, the edges flickering like a living flame. He stared at it, disbelief giving way to a rush of exhilaration. I did it.

    Kiyara¡¯s smile widened. ¡°Well done.¡±

    He turned the blade in his hand, testing its weight. It felt¡­ right. Familiar, as if it had always been a part of him. The flames danced along the blade¡¯s edge, but it remained solid, tangible. He swung it experimentally, and it responded as a true blade would.

    Adrian looked at Kiyara, pride and relief evident in his eyes. ¡°It worked.¡±

    Kiyara watched him with approval, her gaze sharp and assessing. ¡°You have a natural talent for this, but let¡¯s see what else you can create.¡±

    Adrian took a deep breath and let the sword fade away, the blue flames dispersing into the air. "Do you have any suggestions?"

    ¡°Continue with what is familiar, conjure other objects that you know well. Weapons, tools: anything that comes naturally to you.¡±

    He nodded and closed his eyes again, drawing upon the steady warmth of his mana. He pictured a shield as mana flowed into his hands. Focus, slow and steady.

    When he opened his eyes, he was holding a round shield. Its surface glowed faintly with blue energy, and it felt surprisingly sturdy in his grip.

    ¡°Good. You''re improving fast, My King."

    "In that case, let me try something else."

    Adrian dismissed the shield, then tried again, this time focusing on a spear. The shaft was straight and firm, the tip glimmering with a faint, fiery light. He tested its weight, then spun it experimentally, feeling the balance. "This whole conjuration thing has become much easier than I expected."

    ¡°You¡¯re adapting quickly, but there is no need to limit yourself. I''d suggest trying to conjure an object which you rarely use now, just to see what would happen." Kiyara said.

    He considered her words. Different. His mind raced through familiar objects until it landed on something he rarely used: a bow and arrow. "What about a bow? I''ve never really gotten the chance to use one in this life."

    ¡°All the more reason to try,¡± Kiyara replied, a small smile playing on her lips.

    Adrian closed his eyes reluctantly, letting the world around him fade as his focus turned inward. He reached into the depths of his mind, calling forth the image of a bow. The mana within him stirred, sluggish at first, but as his resolve sharpened, it surged forward, like a river breaking through a dam.

    Warmth enveloped his palms, and his eyes snapped open. He was holding a bow, not of wood, but of pure, shimmering blue flame. The string crackled with energy, casting faint ripples of light across the chamber.

    Adrian¡¯s breath caught as he turned it over in his hands. The bow felt solid and familiar, as though it had always been a part of him. He ran a finger along the curve, marveling at how natural it felt. Why does this feel so¡­ easy?

    ¡°Oddly comfortable,¡± he muttered. Testing the tension, he drew the string back. The resistance was perfect, and with the motion, a glowing arrow of blue light coalesced in his grip.

    "I''m impressed, truth be told, I wasn''t expecting you to be able to manifest such a marvelous weapon." Kiyara said.

    "Not so fast, I still need to try and fire an arrow first."

    "By all means, please proceed."

    Adrian aimed at a distant stone jutting from the far wall, his focus sharpening. The arrow thrummed with power, responding to the mana he poured into it.

    When he loosed the string, the arrow streaked forward, leaving a trail of crackling light in its wake. It struck the stone dead center, a sharp, resonating impact that filled the chamber.

    ¡°Well done,¡± Kiyara said warmly.

    The bow felt right, but it could be better. Adrian thought.

    He tightened his grip, channeling more mana into the bowstring. Energy rippled through it, and this time, the arrow that formed had a blazing core of blue fire. He nocked it slowly, the intense heat warming his fingers but not burning him.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see what this can do,¡± he whispered. Drawing the string back, he aimed high, locking his gaze on a section of the wall. Then, he released.

    The arrow shot through the air, its fiery core blazing brighter with every heartbeat. Halfway to the target, it erupted in a radiant burst of blue flames, scattering embers that danced across the chamber. The heat lingered in the air as Adrian lowered the bow and smiled faintly. "That was more like it."

    Kiyara clapped her hands slowly. ¡°Impressive."

    ¡°I still think there¡¯s room for improvement.¡±

    ¡°Of course, there always is. But for now, rest. You have come far in a short time.¡±

    ***

    Adrian stacked a few stray bricks to form a crude makeshift seat. It wasn¡¯t the most comfortable arrangement, but it served its purpose.

    He sat down with a soft sigh, leaning forward slightly as his hand instinctively found Mimi¡¯s head. The little fox of green flames had curled up on his lap, her luminous emerald eyes half-closed in contentment. He stroked her ears gently, feeling the odd but soothing warmth of her fiery form. At least she¡¯s comfortable.

    Kiyara stood a few paces away, her tail swaying as she surveyed the clearing. With a casual flick of her wrist, green flames erupted from her fingertips, leaping into the air with life of their own.

    The flames spiraled and twisted before forming tendrils that turned into tangible shapes. A modest table materialized first, its surface smooth and polished as if crafted by skilled hands. Chairs followed, as one by one, simple yet functional items filled the makeshift camp.

    Adrian watched in quiet awe, fingers still idly running along Mimi¡¯s soft, flame-like fur. An impressive display of conjuration magic, I wonder if Kiyara had an influence over me gaining an affinity for conjuration as well?

    Once the camp was prepared, Kiyara turned her attention to conjuring food. A large platter appeared in a burst of emerald fire, hovering briefly before settling onto the table. Another flash revealed fresh loaves of bread, fruits, cheeses, and roasted meats.

    Adrian¡¯s stomach growled loudly, breaking the silence. He winced, rubbing his belly with an embarrassed chuckle. Training really does take it out of me. He reached for a piece of bread, its warmth comforting in his hands, and took a hearty bite.

    The first taste melted on his tongue, but curiosity soon overpowered his hunger. Around a mouthful of bread, he managed, ¡°Kiyara, how¡¯d you¡­ conjure all this¡­ outta thin air?¡±

    Kiyara¡¯s lips curved into a small, amused smile as she took a seat opposite him. ¡°What you see here is not truly real. It is all created from my mana.¡±

    Adrian paused mid-chew, his eyes widened before he swallowed hard. ¡°Doesn¡¯t that¡­ affect how long you can last?¡±

    With a casual wave of her hand, Kiyara dismissed his worry. ¡°Not significantly it takes a bit of energy, but not enough to matter.¡±

    Adrian nodded slowly, though he continued eating with a little more caution. He picked up a ripe-looking fruit and examined it. ¡°If this is all mana then could you just make as much food as you have mana?¡±

    ¡°In theory, yes. But there is a surprising amount of effort involved in making it taste this good.¡±

    ¡°So you could feed the entire world if you felt like it?¡±

    Kiyara couldn''t help but laugh. ¡°Only if I wanted to see countless people perish from mana poisoning. Ordinary people cannot digest food made entirely from mana. It would be¡­ most unfortunate. Also, before you say it, any items that I make will also give most people mana poisoning if they use them for too long."

    "And uh, you''re sure that at least I''ll be fine, right?"

    Kiyara doesn''t respond. Instead, she takes a bite from a luscious green apple.

    "Kiyara, I''ll be fine, right?"

    "Hmm, maybe, probably."

    Adrian exhaled a sigh. "Whatever, not like I have much to lose."

    Kiyara chuckled. "Worry not, My King, if you were incompatible with the items and food I created. You''d have been dead long ago."

    "I¡­ I see."

    "Don''t worry so much, just enjoy yourself."

    Adrian leaned back and rolled his shoulders slightly. ¡°Anyway¡­ what are the limits of what you can conjure? I assume there has to be some kind of ceiling.¡±

    Kiyara tilted her head thoughtfully, her fox-like ears twitching slightly. ¡°The more detailed or intricate something is, the greater the effort required. Simpler items, especially those I have a strong connection to, are relatively easy. But if you¡¯re imagining me conjuring an entire castle¡­ then that would be¡­ impractical, to say the least.¡±

    ¡°Good to know.¡± Adrian said, taking another bite of fruit.

    Kiyara regarded him for a long moment before asking, ¡°Tell me, what are your plans, My King? In this life.¡±

    His jaw tensed, memories of the ambush flashing before his mind¡¯s eye. ¡°My immediate goal is to find the people who were taken from me. I watched them be torn away right in front of my eyes.¡±

    Kiyara¡¯s expression darkened. Her eyes softened, and the faint flicker of sadness played across her features. She glanced away, the silence stretching between them.

    Adrian frowned, sensing her inner turmoil. ¡°Are you disappointed?¡±

    Kiyara shook her head slowly, meeting his gaze once more. ¡°No, I am not disappointed. But it is¡­ difficult. Seeing you both the same and different at once. In the past, you would have responded in a much more prideful manner. Now, you speak with restraint, it¡¯s¡­ surreal.¡±

    ¡°What you remember is who I once was, not who I am now."

    ¡°And that is what makes you different, my King. This life¡­ it has changed you. For better or worse, time will tell.¡±

    Adrian leaned forward slightly, elbows resting on his knees. ¡°What about you? After all this time¡­ you said you don¡¯t have all your memories, but you¡¯re here, trying to guide me. Why?¡±

    A ghost of a smile played on Kiyara¡¯s lips. ¡°Because it is what I have always done. Even when I don¡¯t know what the future holds. My purpose is tied to yours.¡±

    Adrian nodded slowly, feeling the depth of her conviction. ¡°Then we¡¯ll find a way forward. Together.¡±

    Kiyara¡¯s smile widened, though it carried a hint of sadness. ¡°Yes, together.¡±

    The green flames crackled again, their warmth wrapping around them. Adrian felt exhaustion creep in and let out a slow breath, his gaze drifting toward the slumbering form of Mimi curled up near the edge of the bonfire¡¯s glow. ¡°For now, I think we should rest."

 15: Grave of the Past

    Adrian woke to the soft nuzzle of warm fur against his cheek. He blinked groggily, opening his eyes to see Mimi perched beside him. The small fox tilted her head, letting out a soft trill, urging him to rise. Adrian exhaled, shaking off the last vestiges of sleep. "Alright, alright, I''m up."

    He pushed himself off the bedroll, stretching out the tension that had built in his muscles overnight. The chamber was hushed, the green flames of the bonfire reduced to a soft glow.

    His gaze drifted to the center of the room, where Kiyara sat with serene stillness, legs folded and her hands resting lightly on her knees. She was meditating, eyes closed and breathing steady.

    Adrian stepped forward quietly, with Mimi padding along beside him. He lowered himself to the ground, settling into a cross-legged position across from Kiyara. Might as well join in.

    But before he could fully sink into the rhythm of his breath, Kiyara¡¯s voice cut through the silence. ¡°What are you doing, my King?¡±

    Adrian opened one eye, finding her gaze fixed on him. He felt a flush rise to his cheeks and rubbed the back of his neck. ¡°I was uh, trying to meditate too."

    "And here I thought you would be too restless for such stillness. Are you seeking peace, or simply trying to match my focus?¡±

    ¡°Maybe both, or maybe I just didn¡¯t want to disturb you.¡±

    Kiyara¡¯s eyes softened as she regarded Adrian with a smile. ¡°How do you feel, my King?¡±

    Adrian tilted his head, considering her question. ¡°Surprisingly refreshed, I¡¯m not even hungry or thirsty right now.¡±

    ¡°Of course, that¡¯s a response only you would give.¡±

    ¡°Huh? Was there something wrong with what I said?"

    ¡°Nothing wrong, my King. Merely pointing out that most people would be bedridden from mana poisoning if they consumed as much of my conjured food or interacted so frequently with my mana-crafted items as you do.¡±

    Adrian chuckled and shrugged, feeling a trace of pride in her words. ¡°I¡¯m aware I¡¯m not normal. But why bring this up now?¡±

    Kiyara laughed, a little louder this time. ¡°In truth, even among skilled magic users, sustaining themselves so extensively with my mana-infused creations would be overwhelming. The fact that you can handle it with barely a second thought is... abnormal.¡±

    A grin spread across Adrian¡¯s face. ¡°I¡¯ve come to terms with being ¡®not normal. And I¡¯m going to use every single privilege I have in this life to succeed.¡±

    Kiyara nodded, approval evident in her expression. ¡°A good mentality to have, my King. Now, tell me this: how strong are you in this life?¡±

    Adrian¡¯s eyes brightened as he considered her question. ¡°I¡¯ve got a decent grasp over evocation magic,¡± he replied.

    To illustrate, he held out his hand and summoned a small dagger of blue fire. It danced above his palm, flickering with controlled intensity. ¡°And I¡¯ve been getting more comfortable with conjuration too.¡±

    Kiyara watched the flame with interest. ¡°Very good, but have you regained your signature spell yet?¡±

    The flame in Adrian¡¯s hand wavered before disappearing entirely. He shook his head, a hint of frustration in his voice. ¡°No. I haven¡¯t figured it out yet. I¡¯m not even sure where to begin.¡±

    ¡°That does complicate matters. In the past, you wielded many signature spells which were widely known, and feared."

    ¡°Do you remember any of them? Maybe it could help me regain one of those spells in this life."

    Kiyara¡¯s eyes grew distant as she delved into her memories. ¡°I recall... something about you summoning your god warriors. but beyond that...¡±

    The words ¡°god warriors¡± echoed in Adrian¡¯s mind. Before he could fully process their meaning, pain exploded in his skull, blinding him with its intensity. He gasped, clutching his head as the world spun.

    He fell forward, the stone floor rushing up to meet him as darkness claimed his consciousness. The last thing he heard before slipping away was Kiyara¡¯s voice, laced with alarm and an edge of something he rarely heard from her: fear.

    ***

    Adrian¡¯s eyes snapped open, and the first thing he registered was the oppressive weight of darkness pressing down around him. Cold stone scraped against his hands as he shifted, and he forced himself to sit up, every muscle aching from the fall. Where am I?

    He sucked in a breath. High cliffs loomed on all sides, jagged and impossibly steep. He was at the bottom of a massive ravine, its walls shrouded in shadow and stretching endlessly upward.. For a moment, Adrian¡¯s chest tightened with the weight of isolation. How did I end up here?

    He stumbled to his feet, one hand bracing against the cold, uneven rock. Silence pressed against his ears, broken only by the distant drip of water echoing somewhere deeper in the ravine. But then, amidst the oppressive stillness, a flicker of movement caught his eye.

    Adrian¡¯s heart thudded in his chest. He focused on the figure standing atop an outcropping of stone: regal, imposing, and draped in robes that rippled like living flames. The King in Blue. It''s me, but not me. More importantly though, why am I seeing him here?This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.

    Adrian¡¯s breath caught in his throat, and without thinking, he opened his mouth to call out. ¡°Hey! Over here!"

    For a heartbeat, doubt gripped him. What am I doing? This is probably just another vision. I can¡¯t interact with anything here.

    But before he could drown in self-reproach, the King in Blue turned sharply, his piercing gaze locking onto Adrian. ¡°Be quiet."

    Adrian¡¯s pulse pounded in his ears. He can hear me? For a moment, he was rooted to the spot, the reality of the situation more disorienting than any vision he had experienced before.

    He swallowed his words, stunned into silence by the force of the King in Blue¡¯s command. The air in the ravine felt colder, charged with an energy that prickled against his skin.

    Meanwhile, The King turned away and strode deeper into the darkness. Blue flames flickered around the edges of his form, casting ghostly light on the ancient rock walls.

    He didn¡¯t tell me to leave. That means something, Adrian thought. He stepped forward, following the King into the depths of the ravine. The uneven ground made every step precarious, but he pushed on, his eyes fixed on the robed figure moving ahead.

    Time lost meaning; each minute stretched into eternity, marked only by the sound of Adrian¡¯s breath and the soft whisper of his footsteps. Blue light pooled in front of the King, illuminating their path and revealing more of the ravine''s harsh contours.

    Finally, they reached a place where the ground leveled out, and a massive stone archway loomed ahead. Crumbling pillars lined its entrance, etched with symbols and carvings nearly worn away by the passage of time.

    Adrian¡¯s eyes widened. The structure exuded a palpable sense of age and mystery. Intricate patterns twisted across the stone, and faint glyphs glimmered beneath the King¡¯s glow, as if awakened by his presence. He watched as the King in Blue stepped beneath the arch and continued into the yawning darkness of a tomb.

    This is no ordinary place, Adrian thought. He stepped under the archway, feeling a sudden, weighty stillness settle over him, as if the air itself was holding its breath. Ahead, the King¡¯s blue light illuminated a descending staircase carved into the rock.

    Adrian followed as the stairway spiraled downward, its walls covered in elaborate reliefs. His fingers traced one image, carved lines rough and deep. Now, what do we have here?

    The reliefs depicted colossal beings that dwarfed mountains. Each scene showed the giants descending upon different civilizations: cities reduced to rubble, forests burning, oceans parting beneath their tread. Did such powerful beings really exist before? How fascinating.

    ¡°Keep moving,¡± the King in Blue said without turning, his voice echoing in the confined space.

    Adrian obeyed, tearing his eyes away from the haunting images. They reached the bottom of the staircase, and before them stood a massive stone gate, sealed with layers of what looked like enchanted barriers. Glyphs swirled across its surface, faintly glowing with protective magic.

    Without pausing, the King in Blue raised a hand and snapped his fingers. What is he¡ª

    Blue energy surged forth, exploding against the gate with a deafening roar. The shockwave blasted outward, buffeting Adrian with an unexpected force. He stumbled, bracing himself against the wall as the world trembled around him. Dust and debris filled the air, choking his lungs and stinging his eyes. He doubled over, coughing hard as fine particles coated his throat. Why can I feel this? Is this not just another vision?

    Panic flared, but he forced it down, inhaling sharply through the dust. As the tremors subsided, the shattered remains of the gate lay in pieces on the ground, still smoldering.

    The King in Blue stepped through the rubble, his gaze fixed ahead, as if the destruction he wrought was of no consequence. I need to keep following him.

    Adrian kept up in the King in Blue¡¯s footsteps as they moved deeper into the ancient tomb. Silence wrapped around them, broken only by the faint crackle of the blue energy that surrounded the King like a shroud.

    Until suddenly, the King halted, his gaze fixed ahead. Adrian stopped too, feeling a sudden chill race down his spine.

    Adrian followed the King¡¯s line of sight, his breath hitching as his eyes adjusted to the dim light. What in the world¡­

    The chamber stretched out before him, a graveyard for titans, its vast expanse littered with the remains of beings beyond comprehension. Towering skulls loomed in the shadows, their empty sockets dark and cavernous, as if the echoes of their once-great power still lingered in the air.

    One skull, larger than the rest, drew Adrian¡¯s attention and held it captive. It was colossal, spanning what must have been the size of the convent grounds back home. The sheer scale of it turned his thoughts into static.

    Nearby, a skeletal hand jutted out from a pile of rubble, its fingers outstretched and massive. Each bone was as thick as a tower, the kind of size that could crush entire villages in one grasp.

    Adrian¡¯s chest tightened as he took it all in, his mind grappling with the enormity of what he was seeing. These weren¡¯t just creatures. They weren¡¯t even warriors. They were storms given form, forces of nature that could shape the world with a single gesture.

    He swallowed hard, his throat dry. How had such beings fallen? Or who killed them?

    The King in Blue turned, his icy gaze meeting Adrian¡¯s. ¡°Watch me carefully and commit what you see to memory. You will need this knowledge when you return to reality.¡±

    The words struck Adrian like a jolt. ¡°Wait, what do you mean? And how are you even speaking to me?"

    The King¡¯s lips curved into a faint, almost mocking smile. ¡°Enough foolish questions.¡± He turned away, striding forward with no further explanation.

    Adrian exhaled sharply, frustration welling up within him. That¡¯s not an answer. But it¡¯s all I¡¯m going to get, isn¡¯t it? He shook his head and decided to let it go, focusing instead on whatever was ahead.

    The King came to a stop at the center of the chamber and slowly rolled up the sleeve of his left arm, exposing pale skin traced with veins of faint, blue light. His voice deepened, resonating with an almost painful intensity as he spoke words that carried power and history.

    ¡°The gods have abandoned you, but I shall not. Take from me my flesh and bones, so that the world shall quake in fear forevermore."

    Adrian¡¯s eyes widened as he watched. Strange, intricate marks crawled across the King¡¯s body like living ink, consuming his skin in a rush of light and shadow. The marks pulsed, writhing and burning as if they were alive. The King¡¯s jaw clenched, and for a moment, his composure cracked.

    Adrian¡¯s instinct took over. He stepped forward, hand outstretched. ¡°Stop! Let me¡ª¡±

    The world fractured around him. Shadows splintered into shards of nothingness, and the ancient chamber dissolved in a cascade of fading light. The bones of titans collapsed into dust, scattering like ashes on the wind. The walls blurred and crumbled, their carvings melting into darkness. Everything rippled and dissipated, leaving only the King in Blue¡¯s flickering form.

    Adrian reached for him, his fingers brushing empty air. ¡°No, wait¡ª!¡±

    Darkness closed in, swallowing him whole. Then there was nothing but silence and the oppressive weight of the void.

 16: Parting Shot

    In an instant, Adrian opened his eyes again, the remnants of the vision clinging to him like a heavy fog. He blinked several times, the world around him slowly coming into focus.

    The first thing he registered was the soft pressure of something warm pressing against his leg. He glanced down to find Mimi, her emerald eyes wide with worry. She pawed at him as a soft whimper escaped her throat.

    Looks like I''m back. He reached out, letting his fingers sink into the warmth of Mimi''s fur.

    Drawing in a deep breath, Adrian lifted his gaze. Kiyara stood a short distance away, her eyes fixed on him with a penetrating intensity. How long has she been watching me?

    Adrian shook off the last remnants of disorientation and met Kiyara¡¯s unwavering gaze with a mixture of fatigue and mild irritation. He forced a smirk onto his lips. "Do you plan on just staring at me indefinitely, or is there a point to this?¡±

    Kiyara¡¯s lips curved into a faint smile, her eyes softening as she took a step back. ¡°You¡¯re quite the spectacle, my King, I was simply curious.¡±

    ¡°Curious about what exactly?"

    Kiyara¡¯s gaze turned contemplative as she folded her arms across her chest. ¡°You were in some sort of trance. You stood up and moved as if guided by unseen hands, and you didn¡¯t speak a word. I tried to reach you, but it was as if you were somewhere far beyond my grasp.¡±

    Adrian rubbed the bridge of his nose, feeling a dull ache pulsing at the base of his skull. A trance¡­ walking without realizing it¡­ ¡°Was there anything else you noticed?¡±

    ¡°There is something different about you now, but I can¡¯t quite place it. It¡¯s like a shift in your aura, a change in your essence."

    Adrian let her words sink in, turning them over in his mind. A change¡­ what could that even mean?

    He closed his eyes, letting himself drift back to the memory of the vision: the titanic bones, the King in Blue¡¯s incantation, the marks that blazed across his skin. The weight of it all pressed on his chest. I really do feel¡­ different.

    His breath steadied as a realization struck. He opened his eyes and met Kiyara¡¯s gaze. ¡°I think I''ve figured out my signature spell.¡±

    Kiyara¡¯s eyes widened, and for the first time, true excitement flashed across her face. ¡°Truly? Did the trance awaken something within you, my King?¡±

    Adrian¡¯s lips twitched into a smile, his tension easing just a little. ¡°Something like that, I don¡¯t have all the answers yet, but¡­ I feel closer. Closer to understanding who I was, and who I am now.¡±

    Kiyara¡¯s eyes sparkled with a mix of warmth and determination. ¡°That is good to hear, because I have an important request for you.¡±

    ¡°What kind of request?¡±

    ¡°A selfish one, I wish to spar with you.¡±

    The words hung in the air, surprising him. Before he could respond, Mimi let out a sharp, distressed trill, her green-flame ears flattening against her head. She pressed closer to Adrian, as if pleading with Kiyara to reconsider.

    Her expression softened, and she knelt down as she stroked Mimi¡¯s soft fur. ¡°It¡¯s all right, my little one. This is something I want.¡±

    Adrian crossed his arms, his expression hardening. ¡°I agree with Mimi. Sparring with you, when you only have days left, sounds ridiculous.¡±

    ¡°That is precisely why I said it was selfish."

    ¡°Kiyara¡­ you don¡¯t have to do this. You¡¯ve done so much already. This¡­ this isn¡¯t necessary.¡±

    A shadow passed over her face, and she suddenly looked older, wearier. ¡°My King, I have spent too long in idleness, watching and waiting. If my final days are to be spent, then I wish to spend them my way. And right now, what I want is to test you, to see what strength you hold, and to give you what little I can still offer.¡±

    Adrian¡¯s shoulders sagged under the weight of her words. She¡¯s not going to back down.

    ¡°If that¡¯s what you really want, then I¡¯ll spar with you. But I have to warn you, it¡¯s not going to be much of a fight. I¡¯m¡­ outclassed.¡±

    Kiyara¡¯s smile returned, this time more playful. ¡°I would be disappointed if you weren¡¯t. But I¡¯m willing to give you a handicap. It should make things more¡­ even.¡±

    Adrian tilted his head, a wry smile tugging at the corners of his lips. ¡°A handicap? I¡¯m not sure how much of a difference that will make, but I suppose I¡¯ll take whatever I can get.¡±

    Kiyara straightened as she looked at Adrian with expectant eyes. ¡°Very well, my King, I¡¯ll let you decide what the handicap should be.¡±

    Adrian blinked, surprised by the offer. He had expected her to dictate the terms, not give him control. She¡¯s serious about this, he realized, the weight of the moment settling in his chest. Before he could respond, Kiyara turned her attention to Mimi, who still lingered anxiously at Adrian¡¯s side.

    ¡°Mimi,¡± Kiyara said softly, though her tone left no room for argument. ¡°Hide yourself for now. Things may get¡­ hectic.¡±

    The little spirit fox¡¯s ears drooped, and she let out a plaintive whine. She cast one last worried glance at Adrian before nodding reluctantly. Green embers flickered around her, her form dissolving until she disappeared completely, leaving only a faint warmth behind.

    "Is Mimi really going to be fine?" Adrian asked.

    "She''ll be more than fine, trust me." Kiyara said.

    "But is she just invisible? Or has she vanished completely and also become intangible?"

    "It''s the latter. Mimi can reappear again if you think about her name or call for her out loud."

    "Ah, so Mimi is completely safe?"

    "For the most part, yes, but enough chatter. What''s your handicap of choice, My King?"

    Adrian drew in a deep breath and took a few steps back, his mind racing. What handicap should I choose? He needed something that would give him a fighting chance without diminishing the challenge. Anything less would feel hollow, and he doubted Kiyara would respect a half-hearted effort.

    He clenched his fists, feeling the familiar surge of blue flames flicker around his fingertips. ¡°I have a request for my handicap. Will you let me prepare my signature spell?¡±

    A smile spread across her face, warm and approving. ¡°Of course, take whatever time you need.¡±

    Adrian nodded, relief mingling with tension. He wasn¡¯t even entirely sure what his signature spell would manifest as, but he felt closer to it than ever. This might be my best shot. He took several steps away, putting distance between them. This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    His breath steadied as he spoke the words that resonated deep within him. ¡°The gods have abandoned you, but I shall not. Take from me my flesh and bones, so that the world shall quake in fear forevermore.¡±

    The moment the final syllable left his lips, searing pain erupted in his left hand. Strange marks traced their way across his skin. They etched themselves into his flesh, crawling up his arm with a merciless intensity.

    Adrian¡¯s teeth ground together, and his vision blurred as the agony threatened to tear him apart. Stop¡­ please, stop¡­ The thought screamed through his mind, each pulse of pain like a hammer driving into his bones. He willed the marks to cease their relentless march, desperate to end the torment.

    As if hearing his plea, the markings halted their spread just above his shoulder. Adrian collapsed to one knee, gasping for breath, sweat slicking his forehead. The marks pulsed with a rhythmic glow, a grim reminder of what he had just unleashed.

    He flexed his fingers experimentally, feeling energy surge through his left arm, alien, powerful, and frighteningly familiar. If this spell does what I think it does, things will be very interesting.

    ¡°Are you all right, my King?¡± Kiyara asked.

    Adrian forced himself to stand, his breaths still labored. ¡°I¡¯m¡­ fine,¡± he said, though his voice was rough.

    He clenched and unclenched his left hand, marveling at the strange power coursing through it. Energy crackled in his veins, raw and barely contained. Then, he turned his gaze to Kiyara, who stood patiently with an unreadable expression.

    ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you to make the first move,¡± she said calmly.

    Adrian barked out a laugh. "Then you should prepare yourself."

    He curled his left hand into a fist and thrust it forward, punching the air. The ground beneath him quaked, sending vibrations through the chamber. Blue flames erupted from his outstretched fist, coalescing into the shape of a giant skeletal arm. It mirrored his movements, bones shimmering with ethereal fire. The massive arm shot forward, hurtling toward Kiyara with immense force.

    She moved with grace, a smile curving her lips as she dodged the strike. The skeletal arm crashed into the ground, shattering stone and sending a shockwave through the earth, spreading dust and debris everywhere. Then, Kiyara¡¯s voice rang out, light and nostalgic. ¡°This¡­ feels familiar.¡±

    Adrian stumbled back a few steps, his eyes wide as he stared at his left arm. The skeletal construct hovered in the air, responding to his every twitch and flex. He flexed his fingers, and the flaming skeletal arm mirrored the motion, its massive fingers curling and uncurling. So this is what the King in Blue wanted me to learn.

    Suddenly, a shout tore through the air like a whip crack. ¡°Watch your back!¡±

    Adrian spun just in time to see Kiyara swinging a blade toward him. Instinct took over as he twisted his body, the rush of displaced air grazing his skin as the blade missed him by a hair¡¯s breadth.

    But there was no time to recover. Kiyara¡¯s foot connected with his chest in a swift, precise kick, sending him skidding backward across the ground. Pain flared in his ribs as he forced himself upright, wincing with every breath.

    Kiyara stood, unwavering and unyielding. ¡°Is that all you have? I expect a lot more from you.¡±

    Adrian scoffed, more to cover the throbbing pain than anything else. ¡°Putting in an awful lot of effort to fight a child, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    Her lips curved into a knowing smile. ¡°Weren¡¯t you the one who said you weren¡¯t normal?¡±

    Fair point, he thought, exhaling to steady himself.

    He forced his focus back to the task at hand, scanning his surroundings for any advantage. His gaze drifted to his left arm. The massive skeletal hand that had manifested earlier was gone, leaving nothing but the faint warmth of residual energy. It disappears when I¡¯m not using it¡­ So, maybe I can only summon one at a time. Makes sense, given the connection to my arm.

    His musings were cut short as Kiyara closed the distance with alarming speed. Adrian reacted on instinct. He thrust his left hand forward, making a grasping motion. The ground beneath them rumbled, and blue flames erupted as the skeletal hand reappeared, bursting upward to intercept her.

    Kiyara twisted, slipping between the giant flaming bones with breathtaking agility. She landed lightly, eyes glinting with amusement. ¡°You¡¯ll need to do much better than that."

    She¡¯s toying with me, Adrian realized, frustration mounting.

    He moved his marked hand again, this time pointing a single finger at her. The skeletal hand mimicked the motion, swiping toward her.

    However, Kiyara leapt into the air, her form a blur as she pushed off the ceiling, flipping gracefully to avoid the strike. The impact of the hand against the ground sent shards of stone flying, but it met nothing but empty air.

    Damn it, she¡¯s too fast. Gritting his teeth, Adrian pressed forward, the skeletal hand moving at his command. He directed it in a series of rapid strikes, each one aimed at pinning her down. But Kiyara''s body moved like water around his attacks. With a final twist, she evaded another crushing blow and landed lightly on her feet.

    ¡°It¡¯s my turn now."

    Green flames flared to life around her, swirling and coalescing into dozens of orbs that hovered in the air. Each one crackled with power, ready to be unleashed at her command.

    The green flames hovered around Kiyara, each orb crackling with an intensity that sent a chill down Adrian¡¯s spine. For a brief moment, time seemed to stretch as the orbs hung suspended in the air. Then, with a flick of her wrist, Kiyara sent them hurtling toward him.

    Adrian clenched his left hand, commanding the skeletal construct to move. The massive flaming hand surged forward, its fingers outstretched. One by one, the fireballs collided with it, exploding in bursts of light and heat. The skeletal hand absorbed the force, shielding Adrian from the brunt of the impact.

    Sparks rained down around him, and he could feel the intensity of each strike vibrating through his arm. This is barely holding¡­ He gritted his teeth, pouring every ounce of concentration into maintaining the shield.

    But even as he blocked the flames, a shadow moved with deadly precision. Kiyara reappeared behind him, her blade already in motion.

    Adrian spun, his instincts screaming a warning. With a desperate motion, he willed the skeletal hand to move, and one of its massive fingers swung upward, catching the blade inches from his back. The clash sent a shockwave through the air, and Kiyara¡¯s eyes glinted with approval.

    ¡°Impressive, my King, You¡¯re learning.¡±

    Adrian barely had time to respond before she leapt backward, disappearing into the shadows once more. His eyes tracked her movements, anticipation and adrenaline coursing through him. I can¡¯t lose focus.

    He directed the skeletal hand upward, attempting an uppercut to catch her mid-flight. The massive fist tore through the air, but Kiyara twisted gracefully, evading the strike. The hand crashed into the ceiling with a thunderous impact, sending chunks of stone tumbling to the ground.

    Kiyara landed lightly, her movements as fluid as water. She raised her hand, and the air around her crackled with energy. ¡°It¡¯s time to end this."

    The chamber trembled, stone and earth shifting beneath their feet. Adrian braced himself, pulling the skeletal hand back to shield himself. Whatever she¡¯s about to do¡­ I need to be ready.

    Yet, as quickly as the trembling began, it stopped. Kiyara¡¯s form swayed, her energy faltering. The green flames around her flickered and then died. She stumbled, her body folding in on itself as if a great weight had pressed down upon her.

    With a soft gasp, she slumped to the ground. Wait, no!

    Adrian¡¯s breath caught in his throat. He willed the skeletal hand to dematerialize, the flames dissipating into nothingness. The boy rushed toward her, his boots pounding against the stone.

    He dropped to his knees beside her, reaching out with trembling hands. ¡°Kiyara, are you¡­?¡±

    Her eyes fluttered open, and a weak smile touched her lips. ¡°Do not fret, my King."

    Adrian¡¯s jaw tightened, and he shook his head slightly. ¡°You knew this would happen. So why, Kiyara? Why push yourself so far?¡±

    Kiyara¡¯s smile softened, a flicker of warmth that reached her eyes. She rested her hand lightly against his, the touch so light it felt like a whisper of wind. ¡°I did what I did because I knew what was to come."

    The weight of her words pressed against him, and he felt a pang of helplessness. All of this was her choice. He wanted to argue, to tell her it was reckless, that she shouldn¡¯t have thrown herself into the fight, but he knew it would do no good.

    ¡°I¡¯m not ready to lose you after meeting you not too long ago.¡± Adrian said, his voice thick, his eyes fixed on hers.

    Kiyara¡¯s hand pressed a fraction more firmly against his. ¡°You have always been strong, my King. Stronger than you know. And you will continue to grow, even when I am no longer at your side.¡±

    Her form shimmered, green embers beginning to glow at the edges of her hair and fingertips. The sight of it made Adrian¡¯s breath hitch in his throat. No, not yet¡­

    He leaned closer, gripping her hand tighter, as if he could hold her here through sheer willpower. ¡°There¡¯s so much I don¡¯t know. So much you haven¡¯t told me.¡±

    A faint laugh escaped Kiyara''s lips. "We cannot always choose the time we have. What matters is how we spend it. And I spent mine well¡­"

    The embers crawled up her arms, shimmering brighter now, and Adrian felt his grip slacken as her form grew insubstantial. ¡°Kiyara¡­¡± he whispered, desperation clawing at him. He wanted to say more, to hold onto her, but his words caught in his throat.

    ¡°Farewell, my King, until we meet again."

    With those final words, her form dissolved completely, a cascade of green embers swirling upward, carried away by a soft, unseen wind. Adrian watched, frozen, as the last of her light drifted skyward and disappeared.

 17: Surrounded

    Adrian stepped out of the cave, his small boots crunching against the loose gravel scattered at its entrance. He could feel the weight of Mimi, curled on his shoulder, her emerald flames flickering gently against his skin. He exhaled a deep sigh, watching his breath drift in pale clouds before him. I still have to find someone out here... any sign of life would do.

    A nagging ache drew his gaze down to his left arm, where the number "1" was etched into his skin. He frowned, lifting his right hand to touch the arm, the skin beneath his fingers cold and unresponsive. He willed the arm to move, pushing his focus to every nerve, but it hung there, inert, as though weighed down by an invisible force. Not even a finger twitched.

    He sighed and shook his head. I¡¯ll have to be more careful with my signature spell next time. Make sure to use it only when absolutely necessary.

    Closing his eyes, Adrian drew in a steady breath and let his mind reach outward. He stilled himself, hoping to feel the pulse of magic around him.. Yet the forest remained silent, Still nothing. Not even a faint hint of presence.

    Frustration knotted in his chest as he opened his eyes, biting back a groan. Before he could dwell on the emptiness, he felt a gentle tap on his nose. Mimi''s tiny paw rested there, her bright eyes studying him as if they held an unspoken message.

    Adrian blinked, taken aback by her insistence. ¡°Mimi, what¡¯s up?¡±

    In an instant, Mimi sprang from his shoulder, leaping down to the forest floor with grace. She turned to face him, her tail-tip alight with green fire, wagging like a beacon. With a quick glance over her shoulder, she darted forward, pausing only long enough to ensure he would follow. Hopefully, Mimi has found something interesting, or better yet, someone.

    Adrian trudged along behind Mimi, who darted through the underbrush with a determination that made his legs ache just watching her. She twisted and weaved between roots and rocks, her small, fiery form lighting the way like a darting lantern.

    At first, Adrian kept pace easily, but the longer they walked, the quicker his breath grew. His legs burned, and a fine sheen of sweat formed on his forehead. It''s been hours.

    Eventually, he came to a halt beside a large oak tree, pressing a hand to its rough bark to steady himself. ¡°Mimi, where exactly are we going?¡±

    The little fox paused, glancing back at him, her emerald flames flaring slightly, as if to signal the urgency. She let out a quick, insistent trill before bounding ahead, eyes fixed forward.

    Adrian clenched his fists and took a deep breath. ¡°Alright, alright, I get it.¡± He pushed himself forward again, picking up his pace despite the fatigue. His legs protested, but he ignored them, keeping his eyes trained on the glow of Mimi¡¯s tail.

    After what felt like an eternity, Mimi halted near a thicket of dense bushes, her small body crouched low, her flames dimming as she moved stealthily. She emitted a low growl, her ears flattened, and Adrian crouched beside her.

    Through the bushes, he spotted a small clearing up ahead, where he saw four adventurers which were slowly encircled by a group of massive trolls. The trolls towered over the adventurers, their thick, mottled skin resembling boulders, and each one gripped a massive stone club that could crush a man with a single swing.

    Adrian¡¯s eyes widened slightly, surprised by the scene unfolding before him. He took in the adventurers, noting the frantic, tense movements as they tried to keep the trolls at bay. Why are they struggling? Fire magic would have made quick work of trolls, and for an adventuring party, such a weakness should be as common knowledge as wielding a sword.

    But then his gaze sharpened, catching the details of the adventurers¡¯ condition. Their clothes were tattered, and their bodies were covered in bruises and scratches, some of which bled freely. One of them, a swordsman, leaned heavily on his weapon standing in front of an unconscious rogue, whose hooded cloak was in tatters. Another, a woman with a bow, could barely hold herself steady.

    Adrian¡¯s eyes fell on the mage in the group: a woman in a frayed cloak, with her hood fallen back, revealing sweat-drenched hair plastered to her forehead. Her eyes glowed with an unnatural brightness, and the veins on her temples and hands pulsed with a faint blue light, throbbing rhythmically in a way that made Adrian¡¯s stomach twist. Mana core overexertion. She must have pushed herself far beyond her limit too often.

    Adrian glanced at Mimi, who looked back at him with a fierce determination in her eyes. Her flames flickered brighter, as if giving him silent encouragement. Time to lend a hand, though this will be slightly trickier since I won''t be able to use my left arm for a full day.

    Adrian¡¯s mind churned through the possibilities as he watched the trolls close in on the adventurers. With only one arm functioning, he¡¯d need to be precise. No grandiose spells, he couldn¡¯t risk wasting energy. Think, Adrian. Trolls are slow, bulky. They don¡¯t react quickly to unexpected moves.

    He glanced around, spotting clusters of brittle, dead branches strewn across the forest floor and a thicket of thorny bushes flanking the clearing. I can work with that.

    He placed a steadying hand on the nearest rock, narrowing his focus on the largest troll towering over the struggling adventurers. Keeping his voice low, he whispered, ¡°Mimi, stay close but keep out of sight. I¡¯ll need you to keep me covered if any of them get too close.¡±

    Mimi gave a small nod, then vanished into the underbrush. Then, Adrian stepped forward, summoning a tiny ember to his right palm.

    With a flick of his wrist, he shaped the flame into a thin, pointed spike. He inhaled slowly, the cold weight of his immobile left arm tugging at his focus, but he forced himself to ignore it. There wasn¡¯t time to fret over what he couldn¡¯t control.

    He crept closer, positioning himself to the side of the clearing. The largest troll was closest to him, its back turned as it loomed over the mage, who was on the verge of collapsing. Adrian focused, extending his right hand forward and aiming for the exposed area just below the troll¡¯s arm. With a swift motion, he launched the flaming spike and watched as it flew through the air.

    The spike embedded itself into the troll¡¯s side with a dull, wet thud, and the creature let out a guttural snarl, swinging wildly in surprise. It staggered, the fire from Adrian¡¯s spike smoldering in its flesh. The trolls around it stopped, momentarily distracted by their wounded comrade¡¯s thrashing. One down, three to go.

    Before the trolls could regroup, Adrian seized the opportunity to conjure a small, blazing orb in his palm. He tossed it toward the dry branches scattered around the trolls¡¯ feet. The flames spread quickly, licking up the branches. The trolls shifted nervously, retreating slightly from the sudden wall of fire forming between them and the adventurers. Good, they¡¯ll instinctively try to avoid fire. Now to keep pushing them back until they have no space left to move.

    He quickly conjured another orb, launching it to the opposite side of the clearing. The flames spread outwards, closing in on the trolls from both directions. Caught between the two blazing barriers, the trolls were forced closer together, growing frantic. The leader roared, swinging its massive club toward the flames in a futile attempt to extinguish them, while the others huddled back.You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.

    Adrian took a quick glance at the adventurers. The mage was slumped on the ground, gasping for air, while the others leaned against one another, exhausted. Just need you people to hold on a bit more.

    He stepped out from behind the tree, focusing his energy on his right hand once more. This time, he conjured a small, spinning disk of flame. Then, he raised his arm and sent the disk slicing through the air toward the nearest troll''s legs. It whirled through the space just above the ground, leaving a brief trail of sparks in its wake as it sliced into the troll¡¯s ankles.

    The troll howled as it stumbled, its footing faltering. Adrian quickly summoned another disk, launching it at the same troll¡¯s legs. This second cut was enough; with a deep, thunderous groan, the creature toppled heavily onto the ground, sending tremors through the clearing.

    The fallen troll thrashed, trying to get back up, but Adrian wasn¡¯t about to let it regain its footing. He held his hand out, conjuring small, intense bursts of flame that he sent hurtling toward the creature¡¯s exposed back.

    The flames scorched the troll¡¯s thick hide and forced it to flail in pain. One of its wild swings connected with another troll nearby, knocking it back and further into the fiery branches Adrian had set ablaze earlier.

    Adrian¡¯s breaths grew ragged as he fought to maintain the flame. Just a little more. Push them back into each other¡¯s range.

    He released the whip, letting it dissolve, before conjuring a small dagger made from bluish flames. He darted forward, closing the gap between himself and the fallen troll. With his right arm, he thrust the dagger into the creature¡¯s shoulder, flames hissing as they met its flesh. The troll let out a final, pained bellow before collapsing.

    Only two trolls remained, both visibly shaken and desperate. They backed away from Adrian, who kept his flaming dagger raised, circling them to herd them closer to the fire. He glanced at Mimi, who had reappeared at the edge of the clearing. She gave a soft, approving trill, her gaze fixed on the trolls.

    With a nod, Adrian moved in and positioned himself between the trolls and the adventurers. The two creatures looked at each other, their gaze shifting from the adventurers to Adrian, then to the encroaching flames. He could see the panic in their eyes, the instinctual fear of the fire driving them backward, step by step.

    Finally, one of the trolls turned to flee, but Adrian fired off a series of small, flaming darts arcing toward the creature¡¯s legs, setting them ablaze. It stumbled, tripping over its own feet as it collapsed into the flames, howling in pain.

    Adrian narrowed his gaze at the last troll, who stood cornered and alone, its heavy breaths ragged and panicked as it glanced between Adrian and the flames.

    He lifted his hand, summoning a dense, pulsing fireball in his palm. He focused, feeling the magic stabilize, then hurled the fireball straight at the troll¡¯s head.

    The fireball exploded against the troll¡¯s skull with a burst of flame and heat. The creature staggered, its thick, mottled skin scorched and smoldering as it let out a final, anguished groan. Its knees buckled, and it toppled to the ground with a resounding thud.

    Finally, Adrian thought, breathing heavily as he took in the aftermath.

    His right hand throbbed from the exertion, and he could feel the ache in his bones, but relief washed over him as he turned toward the adventurers, who were watching him with wide eyes.

    He approached, slowing his steps as he neared the group. ¡°Are you all alright?¡±

    The swordsman, the tallest of the group, with rugged features and a broad build let out a shaky laugh, wincing slightly as he pushed himself upright. ¡°Barely managing, thanks to you.¡±

    He gave Adrian a small, appreciative nod. ¡°You saved our hides there, kid. But¡­ who exactly are you?¡±

    Adrian shrugged, offering a modest smile. ¡°Just a kid who got lost."

    The swordsman chuckled, shaking his head with a look of genuine amusement. ¡°Well, if this is how you handle things when you¡¯re lost, I¡¯d hate to see what you¡¯re capable of when you know where you¡¯re going.¡±

    He extended a hand, a warm gleam in his eyes. ¡°Marcus, by the way.¡±

    Adrian took the offered hand, feeling the roughness of Marcus¡¯s calloused palm as he gave it a firm shake. ¡°Adrian. Nice to meet you.¡±

    Marcus gestured to his companions. The mage managed a weak wave, while the archer and a rogue, who was clutching a dagger in a battered hand, both nodded in acknowledgment.

    He turned back to Marcus. ¡°Do you know a way out of the forest? Or somewhere we can get you all some rest?¡±

    Marcus scratched his beard thoughtfully, glancing around the clearing. ¡°We had a camp not too far from here. Set it up when we thought we¡¯d be trekking through this forest on a routine job. But then those trolls showed up, and we had to run for it.¡±

    Adrian nodded, glancing over at Mimi, who padded silently to his side. ¡°I don''t mind helping you all return there, if you''ll allow me to stay too of course."

    Marcus¡¯s eyes shifted to Mimi, who had silently padded up to Adrian¡¯s side. He crouched down, a look of genuine interest on his rugged features. ¡°And who¡¯s this little one?¡± he asked, extending a calloused hand in an attempt to pet her.

    Mimi¡¯s eyes narrowed, and a low, warning growl rumbled from her throat. Her flames flared slightly, and she bared her tiny teeth, looking ready to take a chunk out of Marcus¡¯s finger if he dared to get any closer.

    Marcus chuckled, drawing his hand back with a wry smile. ¡°Feisty, isn¡¯t she? I¡¯ll keep my fingers to myself then.¡±

    Adrian rolled his eyes, though a faint smile tugged at the corners of his lips. ¡°Mimi, be nice,¡± he said in a firm but gentle tone.

    Mimi huffed in response, the flames around her dimming as she turned away from Marcus. With a flick of her tail, she leapt up and perched herself on Adrian¡¯s shoulder, her gaze still wary but less hostile.

    Marcus let out another laugh, shaking his head. ¡°I see she¡¯s got a mind of her own. Is she a magical beast"

    "Indeed, she is."

    "Well, I''ve never¡ª"

    Suddenly, Marcus¡¯s expression grew more serious. He turned, glancing at the mage, who was still slumped against a rock. Her chest rose and fell with shallow breaths, and the blue veins on her skin continued to glow, pulsating rhythmically.

    Marcus¡¯s brows knitted together with worry. ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s happening to her. We¡¯ve faced tough fights before, but this¡­ it¡¯s like the magic is eating away at her.¡±

    Adrian stepped forward, his eyes fixed on the mage. He could feel the lingering magic radiating off her, wild and unstable. Mana overexertion. She¡¯s been pushing herself too hard for too long.

    He nodded to himself, then looked at Marcus. ¡°She¡¯s suffering from mana overexertion. Her core is strained, and if it continues, it could become critical.¡±

    Marcus¡¯s jaw tightened. ¡°Can you help her?¡±

    Adrian hesitated for a moment, then nodded. ¡°I think I can. But I¡¯ll need to be careful.¡±

    He approached the mage slowly, kneeling down beside her. Her eyes fluttered open, glowing with an unnatural light, and she tried to focus on him. ¡°Easy, you¡¯re going to be alright.¡±

    He extended his right hand, summoning a small, controlled flame. The blue light cast a soft glow over her face, illuminating the strain etched into her features. ¡°This may feel strange, but it should help stabilize the flow.¡±

    Adrian closed his eyes, focusing on the delicate threads of mana within the mage¡¯s body. He extended his own magic outward, weaving it carefully around the erratic currents coursing through her. He steadied his breath, guiding the energy back toward her core, coaxing it to settle.

    The mage gasped, her body tensing as the glowing veins dimmed slightly. Adrian kept his focus, sweat trickling down his temples as he maintained the connection. Come on, just a little more¡­ He willed the mana to stabilize, drawing out the excess energy and dispersing it safely into the air around them.

    Finally, the glow in her veins subsided, fading to a faint shimmer. The mage slumped back, her breathing more even, though exhaustion still clung to her like a heavy blanket. Adrian released the connection, his own body trembling from the effort.

    Marcus stepped forward, his relief evident. ¡°Is she¡­?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯ll be fine,¡± Adrian said, his voice tired but certain. ¡°She needs rest, and plenty of it. But the worst has passed.¡±

    The swordsman nodded, gratitude shining in his eyes. ¡°Thanks kid. You¡¯ve done more than we could have hoped.¡±

    Adrian managed a small smile. ¡°Just glad I could help.¡± He glanced at Mimi, who nuzzled against his neck, her warmth a steady comfort.

    The mage stirred, her eyes opening slightly as she looked at Adrian. ¡°Thank¡­ you."

    Adrian nodded, his expression softening. ¡°Rest now. You¡¯re safe.¡±

    Marcus gestured toward the edge of the clearing. ¡°Let¡¯s get her and everyone else back to camp. It¡¯s not far, and she¡¯ll recover better there.¡±

 18: Rest

    Marcus lifted the mage carefully, her limp body draped over his shoulder as he adjusted his grip, to hold her steady. The mage¡¯s head rolled against his back, face pale and drawn.

    Adrian walked just a few paces ahead, scanning the path for any hidden roots or rocks, glancing back every so often to check on the others. The archer, barely keeping her balance, leaned heavily on the rogue, who had fortunately woken up just in time to help. Everyone looks like they''ve been through a lot. I hope this camp isn¡¯t much farther.

    Soon, the light from a campfire was visible up ahead. Adrian quickened his pace, pushing aside a few overgrown branches as he led the way into a modest clearing where the adventurer''s camp had been set up.

    The rogue helped the archer to a patch of ground next to her bedroll, and she sank down gratefully, bow slipping from her grasp to rest beside her. She rubbed her shoulders and let out a long breath. ¡°Nothing feels better than this right now."

    She shifted on the bedroll, closing her eyes as she leaned back, relaxing as she let her weight settle into the ground. Marcus lowered the mage gently onto another bedroll, brushing a stray leaf from her forehead before straightening up and rolling his shoulder.

    Adrian settled onto a nearby log, then looked around at the group, observing the mix of relief and weariness in their faces.¡°So¡­ who exactly are you people?"

    Marcus glanced at him, a faint smile breaking the lines of exhaustion on his face. ¡°Just regular ol'' adventurers,¡± he replied with a hint of pride.

    He pointed to the archer, who offered a weak smile from where she sat. ¡°That¡¯s Anisa, our resident sharpshooter."

    ¡°Over there,¡± Marcus continued, nodding toward the bedroll where the mage was resting, ¡°is Helen, our mage. She''s done a lot for us¡­ maybe a bit too much this time.¡±

    Finally, he turned to the rogue, who had silently taken a seat beside Anisa, busying himself with examining a small cut on his arm. The rogue looked up, meeting Adrian¡¯s gaze with an appraising glint in his eyes.

    ¡°And this one¡¯s Seth. He gets in and out of places before you even notice.¡±

    Adrian shifted slightly on the log. ¡°Name¡¯s Adrian. And I uh, I got lost,¡± he said, offering a slight smile. No need to go into every detail, it''ll be hard to explain things as is.

    Immediately, Anisa let out a sudden laugh. ¡°There¡¯s no way you¡¯re just some kid. Not after what we saw back there.¡± She leaned forward slightly, despite her obvious exhaustion. ¡°Let me guess¡­ a wandering mage-in-training? Or maybe you''re the son of some great archmage?"

    Adrian forced a chuckle, lifting his hands in mock surrender. ¡°I promise you, I¡¯m really just a kid who got lost.¡±

    Seth snorted, a smirk playing on his lips as he shook his head. ¡°Lost or not, you pack a punch most ¡®kids¡¯ wouldn¡¯t dream of.¡±

    Marcus raised a hand. ¡°Enough, all of you. Adroam saved our lives, it¡¯s not our place to pry if he¡¯s not willing to share.¡±

    Adrian met Marcus¡¯s gaze and nodded, appreciation shining in his eyes. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    He paused, looking around at the group, their bruises, cuts, and the weight of exhaustion etched into every face. ¡°Anyway, what brought all of you out here in the first place?¡±

    Marcus leaned back, letting out a tired sigh as he rubbed the back of his neck. ¡°We¡¯d just wrapped up a dungeon run a few miles north of here. We were heading back to Willowbrook, a small town nearby, hoping to rest up and resupply.¡±

    Anisa, reclining on her bedroll, let out a snort. ¡°Except we weren¡¯t exactly expecting to be chased down by trolls. Thought we were in the clear, and then one troll turned into five.¡±

    Marcus nodded, grimacing at the memory. ¡°We would¡¯ve been done for if you hadn¡¯t shown up. You saved our lives, Adrian, no question.¡±

    Adrian shrugged modestly. ¡°Happy to help. You all looked like you could use an extra hand.¡±

    But then Seth¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, and he tilted his head, scrutinizing Adrian¡¯s left arm. ¡°Don''t mean to be rude, but what''s up with those strange marks on your arm? Didn¡¯t see the arm move once all this time either."

    Marcus shot Seth a quick look. ¡°Seth, that¡¯s¡­ a little forward, don¡¯t you think?¡±

    "No, it''s fine." Adrian said.

    He held up his good hand, offering a small shake of his head. ¡°It¡¯s because of a curse. Triggered it by accident while exploring some ruins.¡± Hopefully this sounds plausible enough.

    Anisa raised an eyebrow, a faint smirk tugging at her lips. ¡°A curse from exploring ruins? You sure you¡¯re not pulling our leg, kid?¡±

    Adrian¡¯s heart skipped, a pang of uncertainty creeping in. He tensed, hoping they wouldn¡¯t press further. Was that too far-fetched? He searched their faces, his fingers fidgeting against his knee. But before he could respond, Marcus interjected, giving Anisa a sidelong glance.

    ¡°After what we¡¯ve seen from him tonight, I¡¯d believe it,¡± Marcus said.

    Seth didn¡¯t say a word, only grunted softly, but Adrian could tell the rogue¡¯s curiosity hadn¡¯t vanished. At least they¡¯re not questioning me outright. He let out a slow breath, nodding in acknowledgment toward Marcus. ¡°Thank you. And like I said, I was happy to help.¡±

    The silence that followed was heavy, but not uncomfortable. They each seemed to savor the respite, the chance to simply breathe and let the adrenaline drain away.

    After a moment, Anisa leaned forward, her gaze lingering on the glowing embers. ¡°You know, we don¡¯t often run into someone out here who can wield fire like you do. Did someone teach you?¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡­ someone did teach me,¡± Adrian said quietly. Dodging all these questions isn''t going to be easy. Hopefully something happens to distract everyone.

    As if sensing the shift in his thoughts, Mimi padded up from his lap and climbed onto his shoulder, curling her small form against his neck. Her green flames flickered softly, casting a gentle glow that danced along his cheek.This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.

    Anisa¡¯s eyes widened as she took in Mimi¡¯s emerald-green gaze and the delicate way her fiery tail flicked back and forth. ¡°Aww, who is this little beauty? I¡¯ve never seen anything like her.¡±

    Adrian allowed a small smile to tug at his lips. ¡°This is Mimi,¡± he said, gently stroking the small fox¡¯s back. ¡°My¡­ master entrusted her to me as a companion. She¡¯s been by my side ever since.¡±

    The admiration in Anisa¡¯s gaze deepened, and she extended her hand carefully, fingers hovering near Mimi as if asking for permission. Mimi looked at Adrian for reassurance before leaning forward and nudging Anisa¡¯s hand with her nose. Anisa¡¯s face lit up, and she gently stroked Mimi¡¯s soft, flickering fur.

    Marcus watched them with a soft smile before looking back at Adrian. ¡°So¡­ this master of yours, is she the one who taught you fire magic?¡±

    Adrian nodded. Excellent, they seem to be buying it.  ¡°She taught me everything I know. But one day, she disappeared without a trace. I¡¯ve been trying to find her ever since.¡±

    Marcus¡¯s gaze softened. ¡°That¡¯s a tough thing, kid. But you¡¯re welcome to stick with us for as long as you need. We¡¯d be glad to look after you until you find what you¡¯re looking for.¡±

    He turned toward Anisa, as if seeking her agreement, but found her entirely engrossed in Mimi. She was scratching the fox¡¯s ear, an expression of pure delight on her face. Mimi¡¯s eyes closed, her small body leaning into the affectionate touch.

    Anisa finally looked up, blinking as if she¡¯d forgotten where she was. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±

    Marcus let out a chuckle, and Seth¡¯s lips curved into a smirk. ¡°I think Adrian and his little friend have a new fan."

    Anisa shrugged, unembarrassed, and scratched Mimi behind the ears once more. ¡°Can you blame me? I mean, look at her! Isn''t that right you cutie?"

    In response, Mimi let out a pleased trill, nuzzling her head against Anisa¡¯s hand. Adrian couldn''t help but chuckle at the sight. Good to see that Mimi is growing more comfortable with people.

    Marcus clapped his hands together, his voice low but firm enough to draw everyone''s attention. ¡°Alright, listen up. We¡¯ve had a rough day, but let¡¯s get some rest. We¡¯ll start heading back at dawn, and with any luck, we¡¯ll reach Willowbrook in a few days. Sound good?¡±

    Anisa, still petting Mimi, let out a soft groan, leaning back against her bedroll. ¡°Sunset feels like ages away."

    Seth shrugged, checking his dagger and tucked it back in its sheath. ¡°The sooner we¡¯re out of this forest, the better. I don¡¯t care for any more surprises.¡±

    Adrian nodded in quiet agreement. Though he¡¯d managed to keep his energy steady through the evening, he could feel the edges of fatigue creeping in. A full day¡¯s walk... I¡¯ll manage, he thought, glancing at Mimi, who was now curled contentedly in Anisa¡¯s lap.

    ***

    Adrian stirred as a warm, gentle tickling brushed across his nose. He scrunched his face, trying to hold on to sleep, but a soft, insistent lick forced his eyes open. Mimi¡¯s eyes were inches from his, her little tongue darting out to nudge him awake again.

    Adrian chuckled, reaching up to scratch behind her ears. ¡°Alright, alright, I¡¯m awake.¡±

    He rubbed his eyes, sitting up slowly as Mimi gave a soft, encouraging trill. ¡°Are the others up yet?"

    Mimi¡¯s bright gaze held steady, and she gave a tiny nod. Adrian took a deep breath, stretching out his arms. ¡°Guess I should go say hi, then.¡±

    He slipped on his boots, feeling the cool earth beneath his fingers as he pushed himself to his feet. The tent flaps rustled softly as he stepped outside, and the crisp morning air filled his lungs.

    The group was gathered near the fire, where the remains of last night¡¯s embers had been rekindled into a steady, comforting warmth. The smell of something simple but hearty filled the air: porridge, maybe, with a faint hint of roasted herbs. Anisa held a steaming tin cup close, cupping it with both hands as she took a sip.

    Adrian¡¯s gaze shifted, catching sight of Helen the mage. She sat quietly beside Marcus, her back straight despite the unmistakable exhaustion that lined her face. But she smiled faintly when she noticed Adrian, lifting a weak hand in greeting. She¡¯s pushing herself to be here, even after all she went through.

    Anisa spotted him next and gave a lazy wave. ¡°Morning, Adrian. Glad to see you didn¡¯t oversleep."

    Marcus nodded in greeting, gesturing to a pot resting near the fire, a small wooden ladle sticking out of it. ¡°Come join us. We¡¯ve got just enough porridge left for you."

    Adrian took a seat on a flat rock near the fire, savoring the warmth that contrasted with the brisk morning air. He glanced at Mimi, who had settled beside him and looked up at the others, her green flames flickering softly.

    ¡°Looks like everyone¡¯s awake and ready,¡± he murmured, mostly to himself, as he accepted a bowl and took his first bite. The porridge was plain but comforting.

    Marcus glanced at Adrian with a small nod, then turned to Helen, who was sitting quietly across the fire. ¡°Helen, I¡¯d like you to properly meet Adrian. He¡¯s the one who helped you with your¡­ situation last night.¡±

    A faint, grateful smile touched Helen''s lips as she straightened slightly. ¡°Thank you, Adrian. They told me what you did, I''m not sure how you pulled it off, but the results speak for themselves.

    Adrian waved a hand, brushing off the praise with a modest smile. ¡°It was nothing, really. How are you feeling?¡±

    Helen took a steadying breath, wrapping her fingers around the tin cup in her lap. ¡°Better¡­ but I need to go easy on talking for a bit.¡±

    Seth glanced over, raising an eyebrow as he gave her a faint smirk. ¡°Then maybe you should follow your own advice and rest up."

    Helen¡¯s smile grew a fraction wider, and she nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll¡­ I¡¯ll try. Thanks.¡±

    Anisa, who had been observing the exchange with an amused glint in her eyes, grinned and leaned forward. ¡°Aww, look at you two,¡± she teased.

    Both Seth and Helen flushed a deep shade of red, their gazes darting away from each other. Seth cleared his throat, his expression shifting into a frown as he looked pointedly at the fire, while Helen hid her face behind her cup, trying to stifle a smile.

    Marcus chuckled, a hearty laugh that seemed to ease the morning chill. ¡°Alright, alright, enough teasing for now. Let¡¯s get a move on if we want to make it back to Willowbrook before nightfall,¡± he said, giving Anisa a look that was both amused and gently reproachful.

    Anisa held up her hands in mock surrender, still grinning, and then got to her feet. ¡°Fair enough. Guess it¡¯s time to shake off the morning cobwebs.¡±

    Seth rose next, slinging his pack over one shoulder, though Adrian didn¡¯t miss the slight glance he gave Helen as she stood up slowly, still looking a bit pale. Adrian watched her, his own thoughts drifting to what he could do to help her if her symptoms flared up again. She should be fine, probably.

    As they finished packing up, Marcus clapped his hands once, signaling the group to fall into line. He took the lead, guiding them along a narrow, well-trodden path winding through the trees. "If nothing else, let''s move."

    They walked at a steady pace, the crunch of leaves and the occasional chirping of birds breaking the silence. Marcus kept a close eye on their surroundings, his steps confident and sure, while

    Anisa fell into step beside Adrian, her eyes sweeping over the trail ahead. ¡°So, Adrian, ever been to Willowbrook?¡±

    He shook his head. ¡°Can¡¯t say I have, unfortunately."

    Anisa¡¯s face brightened with a hint of enthusiasm. ¡°It¡¯s a cozy place. There¡¯s this little inn by the main square that serves the best stew, thick enough to stand a spoon in. Trust me, after a¡ª"

    Seth suddenly held up his hand. ¡°Quiet! We¡¯ve got a thunder wolf up ahead.¡±

    Adrian followed Seth¡¯s gaze and spotted a massive wolf with thick, gray fur that bristled with arcs of blue lightning crackling along its coat. Two twisted horns jutted from its head, curling back in sharp arcs, and its eyes glowed an eerie yellow. The ground sizzled beneath its paws, faint scorch marks trailing wherever it stepped.

    Helen moved closer to the others, whispering, ¡°Is there any way we can go around it? That thing looks ready to fry anything in its path.¡±

    Anisa shook her head, her gaze serious. ¡°No chance. This is the narrowest part of the trail. Even if we tried to double back and take another route, thunder wolves can sense movement through vibrations in the ground.¡±

    Marcus let out a shaky chuckle, glancing between the wolf and his companions. ¡°Of all the luck in the world, we had to stumble into this. Trolls yesterday, now thunder wolves? I¡¯m starting to think someone¡¯s cursed us.¡±

    Adrian kept his eyes on the wolf. Then, he took a slow breath, letting a plan form in his mind. ¡°Stay calm everyone, I¡¯ve got an idea.¡±

 19: Willowbrook

    Adrian leaned in as he outlined his plan. ¡°Hear me out, a thunder wolf has way too much power for us to handle directly the way we are now. Instead, we¡¯ll use fire and sound to scare it away.¡±

    He glanced at each of them, gauging their reactions before continuing. ¡°Anisa, I¡¯ll need you to position yourself in the trees over there, on the right. You¡¯re our distraction. When I give you the signal, fire a few arrows just past the wolf, aiming for the rocks behind it"

    Anisa nodded as she assessed the terrain. ¡°Got it. I¡¯ll set up as soon as we¡¯re ready."

    Adrian turned to Marcus. ¡°I¡¯ll be at the front, conjuring a line of fire to block its path and guide it away from us. Marcus, I need you to be on standby, ready to shout or make some noise if it doesn¡¯t back off right away.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure about this, kid? One wrong move, and we''re done.¡±

    ¡°I am. We just need to look bigger and louder than it is. If we create enough noise and fire, it¡¯ll think we¡¯re a greater threat.¡±

    Seth nodded in agreement. ¡°I think it¡¯s a solid plan. Thunder wolves rely on their instincts, and we can use that against it. I¡¯ll be ready to back you up if it doesn¡¯t take the hint.¡±

    Satisfied, Adrian turned to Helen, who was watching intently despite her exhaustion. ¡°Helen, you should sit this one out."

    Helen opened her mouth as if to protest, but after a moment, she sighed and nodded. ¡°Alright, but if you need me, I¡¯ll be ready."

    With everyone in place, Adrian took a deep breath, focusing his energy into his right hand. Mimi trotted to his side, green flames flickering in anticipation. ¡°I''ll start now."

    Anisa slipped off into the trees, finding a higher vantage point. Marcus took his position a few steps behind Adrian while Seth moved around to the left, crouching low and keeping silent as he readied himself to react if the wolf turned hostile.

    Adrian steadied his breath, his right hand warming as blue flames licked at his fingertips. Stay calm. Trust them. Trust yourself.

    A low growl rumbled in the distance, the thunder wolf stepping into view. Its massive form was illuminated by flashes of blue lightning dancing along its fur.

    Adrian took a step forward to draw the wolf¡¯s attention. The creature¡¯s ears perked, its body lowering slightly as it prepared to strike. Then, Adrian thrust his hand forward, conjuring a sweeping line of blue fire that roared to life in front of him. The wolf recoiled, snarling in irritation.

    ¡°Anisa, now!¡± Adrian shouted.

    From her perch, Anisa released a flurry of arrows. They sailed just past the wolf, striking the rocks behind it with sharp, echoing cracks. The noise filled the clearing, reverberating off the trees. The wolf turned its head, distracted by the sudden clamor. It growled, shifting between aggression and retreat. Good. It¡¯s working.

    ¡°Marcus!¡±

    The swordsman let out a thunderous shout, slamming the flat of his blade against his shield. The metallic clash combined with his booming voice, creating a cacophony that startled even the surrounding wildlife. The wolf took a step back, its lightning-furred tail flicking in agitation. The blue fire and noise disoriented it, driving it to pace nervously.

    Adrian gritted his teeth, maintaining the line of fire. Just a little longer.

    Seth edged closer, positioning himself to strike if necessary. He kept low, dagger gleaming faintly in the firelight. Things should be fine, even if it all goes downhill.

    The wolf snarled again and lunged forward a step, but the flames roared higher, forcing it back. Adrian locked eyes with the creature, his voice cutting through the noise. ¡°Leave now you stupid mutt!"

    The wolf paused, its growl faltering. Adrian could see the hesitation, the instinct to fight warring with self-preservation. Come on, you know you can¡¯t win this.

    Another arrow struck the rocks behind it, and the sound was sharper this time, like a thunderclap in the wolf¡¯s ears. It flinched, retreating another step. Adrian focused, channeling more energy into the fire. The blue flames twisted and writhed, forming a wall that blazed with intensity.

    The wolf backed away further, its growls subsiding into low rumbles. It gave one last defiant snarl before turning abruptly, bolting back into the shadows from which it had come.

    Adrian released the spell, the flames dissipating into flickering embers before vanishing altogether. He swayed slightly, exhaustion nipping at the edges of his consciousness. Mimi pressed against his leg, her green flames dimming in response to his weariness.

    Anisa dropped from the trees, then brushed off her hands. ¡°Nice work, everyone. That was smoother than I expected.

    Marcus let out a hearty laugh. ¡°Kid, that was brilliant!¡± he said, clapping Adrian on the back with a force that almost sent him stumbling.

    Adrian grinned despite himself, letting the lingering rush of the moment fill him. ¡°It was thanks to all of you helping out."

    "You¡¯re a natural at this, kid. You¡¯ll make one fine adventurer someday, mark my words.¡±

    ¡°Please, you¡¯re giving me too much praise.¡±

    Before Marcus could respond, Helen interjected with a playful scoff, though her sharp eyes fixed on Adrian with a flicker of skepticism. ¡°With talent like that? He should be in the academy at the capital, not out here risking his neck with us. Who are you, kid?¡±

    He hesitated, his grin faltering. ¡°Honestly¡­ I¡¯m not sure how I got here. I remember wandering into the forest, but everything before that is¡­ hazy.¡±

    Helen¡¯s scoff turned colder, and she folded her arms. ¡°A kid with powers like yours just happens to lose his way and end up out here? I¡¯m sorry, but that¡¯s a little hard to buy.¡±

    Adrian¡¯s stomach twisted. I don¡¯t blame her for being skeptical. But what could I even say that would make sense? Will they really believe me if I told them the truth?This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.

    Marcus placed a hand on Adrian¡¯s shoulder, offering a reassuring nod. ¡°He¡¯s just a kid. Give him some slack.¡±

    Helen shot him a look but said nothing, her lips pressed into a tight line. Whew, safe for now. Adrian thought.

    Anisa stepped forward, her gaze soft yet probing. ¡°Adrian, when you say you forgot¡­ do you mean you can¡¯t remember, or that you don¡¯t want to remember?¡±

    ¡°That''s¡­ hard for me to say, and believe me, I wish I could give you a straight answer."

    Seth cut in, his arms crossed as he leaned against a tree. "Powers like that don¡¯t come out of nowhere, you¡¯re hiding something.¡±

    Adrian¡¯s fists clenched at his sides, frustration bubbling beneath the surface. ¡°I¡¯m not hiding anything! I swear, I¡¯m telling the truth. I don¡¯t know why this is happening to me.¡±

    The group fell silent, the tension thick enough to cut with a blade. Marcus was the first to break it, his voice steady. ¡°All right, that¡¯s enough. Whatever his story is, Adrian''s done nothing but help us, he''s allowed to keep his secrets."

    Anisa nodded. ¡°Agreed."

    Helen huffed, clearly unconvinced but choosing to hold her tongue for the moment. Seth gave a noncommittal grunt, his gaze still heavy on Adrian as if trying to peel back layers that weren¡¯t there.

    Marcus clapped his hands together, forcing some levity into his tone. ¡°Now, we¡¯ve got a lot of ground to cover. Let¡¯s keep moving.¡±

    ***

    After days of navigating through the forest, the group finally reached the crest of a hill bathed in the soft glow of the setting sun. As they descended, the dense canopy parted, revealing a town nestled in the valley below.

    Willowbrook''s wooden gates were wide open. The faint hum of voices drifted toward them, mingling with the rhythmic clinking of a blacksmith¡¯s hammer striking metal in the heart of the town square.

    Marcus¡¯s face broke into a wide grin while Anisa''s eyes brightened as they fell upon the familiar buildings,¡°Finally back home,¡± she murmured to herself.

    Helen lagged slightly behind, her shoulders drooping with exhaustion. She let out a deep sigh, her weariness etched into her every movement, but there was a flicker of solace in her expression as she took in the sight of civilization. Seth, ever watchful, loosened his stance just a bit.

    Adrian slowed his steps, letting his companions drift ahead as he absorbed the view. The town was modest, with narrow streets that buzzed with life. Villagers bustled about, their chatter blending with the occasional bray of a mule or the creak of wagon wheels. Farmers hauled carts laden with fresh produce while children ran all over the place. It''s a nice enough town, only humans, though. Do the larger cities have people from other races? Elves? Dwarves? Even beastkin?

    Soon, the group made their way to the town square, where a central fountain splashed quietly. Marcus stopped and took a deep breath, turning to the others with a broad smile. ¡°Well, here we are. But before we settle in, did anyone actually keep hold of the loot?¡±

    Seth gave a small, almost weary nod and reached into his pack, pulling out a worn leather bag. ¡°Managed to save a few monster cores. But most of the other stuff was lost in that troll scuffle.¡±

    Marcus let out a sigh. ¡°It¡¯ll have to do, then.¡± He clapped Seth on the shoulder. ¡°Nice work hanging onto what you could regardless.¡±

    Curious, Adrian stepped forward, his eyes fixed on the bag. ¡°Would it be alright if I took a look at the cores?¡±

    "Huh? Sure, have a look."

    Seth loosened the drawstring and opened the bag, revealing a small collection of round stones, each one faintly glowing in hues of blue, green, and red. Adrian reached out and picked up a stone, feeling it beneath his fingertips as the light seemed to respond to his touch. These monster cores¡­ they carry the echoes of life, just like human mana cores. Fascinating.

    ¡°How does someone obtain these monster cores?¡± Adrian asked.

    ¡°Monster cores are what¡¯s left when certain creatures die. Not every beast has one, only those with strong elemental ties or unique power. The core holds a fragment of their essence. Useful for mages, healers, and craftsmen.¡±

    Adrian nodded slowly, feeling the faint pulse of energy resonate under his touch. ¡°Interesting,¡± he murmured, more to himself than anyone else. Could I absorb this energy somehow? If I knew the right method¡­ or would that be too dangerous?

    Anisa, who had been watching him with quiet amusement, leaned forward slightly. ¡°You¡¯ve never seen monster cores before, have you?¡±

    Adrian glanced up, then offered a sheepish smile. ¡°No, not really. I¡¯ve read about them, but this is the first time seeing them in person.¡±

    Anisa chuckled softly. ¡°They¡¯re not exactly common in towns, unless you have coin to spare. Though most people can''t use them anyway."

    "Oh? Can an average mage use monster cores?"

    "Hmm, probably not. Even so-called ''common'' monster cores are quite volatile, so only experts are generally allowed to handle them."

    "Got it, and do all monsters drop their cores when you defeat them?"

    "Haha, I wish. The sad thing is that most monster cores vanish as soon as the monster dies, it''s really a gamble as to whether you''ll find a core or not."

    Adrian nodded, filing the warning away. ¡°Thanks. I¡¯ll keep that in mind.¡±

    Anisa¡¯s eyes softened further as she watched him, and after a moment¡¯s pause, she leaned forward. ¡°Say, this is sudden but, do you¡­ have a place to stay?¡±

    Adrian hesitated for a moment. Sister Selena and Seven are still missing, and I have no clue how to return to the convent. Not that I''m sure that''s a good idea to begin with given what happened. Maybe it''s best if I just lay low for a while.

    He shook his head slowly, his gaze dropping. "Actually¡­ I don''t really have a place to stay right now."

    Upon hearing that, Anisa reached out, placing a gentle hand on his shoulder. ¡°Well, in that case, you¡¯re welcome to stay with us. As long as you need.¡±

    Marcus, standing nearby with his arms crossed, let out a hearty laugh. ¡°That¡¯s right. Since Anisa and I tied the knot, we¡¯ve never had a chance to have a kid of our own. Having you with us wouldn¡¯t be so bad. We¡¯ll call it a favor for saving our lives a while back.¡±

    Adrian blinked. Looks like they''re serious about this. I''d like to keep searching for Seven and Selena if possible, but that''s going to be hard if I don''t have a place to rest and recover. It''s probably a good idea for me to stay with Marcus and Anisa for the foreseeable future.

    He managed a small, genuine smile. ¡°Thank you. I¡­ I¡¯d really like that.¡±

    Seth shot a glance at Marcus. "You really sure about this?"

    Helen nodded. "Taking care of any kid is a big responsibility."

    Marcus waved off their doubts with a broad grin, his voice firm yet good-natured. ¡°Come on, you two. Show a little faith. Adrian saved us back there, didn¡¯t he? Not to mention, Helen, he helped you with that nasty mana core overexertion. Or have you already forgotten?¡±

    Helen flushed slightly, her lips pressing into a thin line. ¡°I haven¡¯t forgotten.¡±

    She glanced toward Adrian, her voice softening despite herself. ¡°You did help. More than you probably should have, honestly.¡±

    Marcus clapped a hand on Seth¡¯s shoulder, earning a faint scowl from the other man. ¡°And Seth, we¡¯ll all sleep easier knowing Adrian¡¯s not out there on his own, getting into who knows what kind of trouble."

    Seth exhaled sharply. ¡°Alright, alright. You¡¯ve made your point.¡± He turned to Adrian, his expression carrying a trace of guilt. ¡°Look, sorry for being so skeptical. You¡¯re a good kid, and you¡¯ve proved that more than once. Thanks for pulling your weight out there.¡±

    Adrian gave a shy nod. ¡°Thanks, Seth. That means a lot.¡±

    With the air a little lighter, the group began to part ways. Helen headed toward the nearest inn, throwing Adrian a brief wave over her shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t let them work you too hard."

    Seth lingered a moment longer before tucking a bag of monster cores into his pack. ¡°Take it easy, kid." Then he disappeared down a side street, his shadow slipping into the growing twilight.

    Marcus and Anisa exchanged a glance before Marcus tilted his head toward the path ahead. ¡°Alright, Adrian, let¡¯s get you settled in."

 20: New Normal

    Sleep was kind to Adrian, so he took his sweet time to open his eyes. The pleasant weight of the blanket pressed against him as he shifted around. Yet, when the boy flexed his fingers, he realized something crucial: Wait¡­ I can actually feel my left arm again.

    He pushed himself up and noticed how both arms moved fluidly, their coordination almost jarring after the days he¡¯d spent compensating for his left arm¡¯s uselessness. The strange black marks that had marred his skin after the last use of his spell were gone, leaving his arm unblemished. The marks dissipate as the paralysis fades, that much is obvious. But why?

    He leaned forward, resting his left hand on his knee. The number "1" was etched onto the back of my left hand before. The fact it''s gone must have meant that "1" implied a duration, perhaps one day. And if that''s true, my guess is that the more I use my signature spell, the longer the paralysis will last.

    Adrian rotated his shoulder experimentally, noting the ease of movement. If the spell exacted such a cost, he would need to understand its limits before he was forced to rely on it again. Just as I thought, my signature spell isn''t one that can be used lightly.

    Adrian stood from the bed and moved toward the door. He flexed his left hand once more, testing its range while stepping out of his room. In the future, I need to develop some new techniques so that I won''t have to rely on my signature spell.

    The faint aroma of something cooking drifted through the air, tugging Adrian from his thoughts as he descended the creaking wooden stairs. The scent of eggs mingled with earthy herbs curled around him, drawing him towards the kitchen.

    Soft clatters and gentle scraping of metal against iron greeted him as he reached the doorway. Peeking around the corner, he found Anisa standing by the hearth. Her sleeves were rolled up to her elbows as she quickly set aside some utensils.

    ¡°Good morning,¡± Adrian said, stepping into the room.

    Anisa glanced over her shoulder, her face breaking into a warm smile. ¡°Good morning, Adrian. Did you sleep well?¡±

    ¡°Well enough, do you need help with anything?¡±

    She tilted her head, the corners of her lips curving slightly as if weighing his offer. But as she turned fully to face him, her gaze dropped, landing on his left arm. ¡°Your arm¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh, this?¡± He raised his left hand, flexing his fingers. ¡°That curse from my last exploration finally burned itself out. Took long enough, didn¡¯t it?¡±

    Her eyes lingered on him, sharp and probing, their weight pressing down on his carefully composed calm. For a moment, he thought she might see through him entirely. Relax. She''s just worried.

    Then her expression softened as she set the spatula down. Anisa crossed the room, closing the distance between them in a few quick strides, and wrapped him in a brief but firm hug.

    ¡°I¡¯m so glad, it¡¯s good to see you back to normal.¡±

    Adrian let out a small chuckle. ¡°Just lucky, I guess,¡± he said as she released him.

    Anisa stepped back, hands on her hips, and a playful grin spread across her face. ¡°Well, since you¡¯re fully functional again, how about you help me with breakfast? I could use an extra set of hands.¡±

    Adrian raised an eyebrow, glancing at the neatly organized workspace behind her. ¡°Are you sure? It looks like you¡¯ve got it under control.¡±

    ¡°I did, but that was before I realized I had a perfectly capable assistant standing here.¡±

    "Sure, what do you need me to do?¡±

    She handed Adrian a small knife and a cutting board, then gestured toward a bowl of fresh vegetables waiting on the counter. ¡°Chop these up for me. Not too small, though, I don¡¯t want them turning to mush in the pan.¡±

    ¡°No problem.¡± Adrian stepped closer, rolling up his sleeves. He picked up a carrot, the knife cool and familiar in his hand, and began slicing.

    While he was working, Adrian glanced over at Anisa. She stood by the hearth as she stirred the sizzling pan and sprinkled in a pinch of salt. ¡°By the way, where¡¯s Marcus? I didn¡¯t see him upstairs.¡±

    ¡°Out hunting,¡± she replied without turning, her attention fixed on the pan. ¡°He wanted to make sure we had something fresh for dinner."

    Adrian nodded, his focus shifting back to the vegetables. He reached for a zucchini, his hands working almost automatically. ¡°Then we¡¯d better finish up before he gets back. Otherwise, he¡¯ll be grumpy about missing breakfast.¡±

    A bright laugh bubbled up from Anisa, filling the kitchen with warmth. ¡°True, if he smells breakfast and finds it¡¯s not ready, he¡¯ll raid the pantry, and that¡¯s always a disaster waiting to happen.¡±

    Adrian chuckled, the sound breaking through the lingering tension he hadn¡¯t quite shaken since morning. This¡­ isn¡¯t so bad. Feels normal, almost. He set the knife down and gathered the neatly chopped vegetables, holding the board out to her.

    Anisa leaned closer to inspect his work, her eyebrows lifting in approval. ¡°Not bad at all."

    ¡°Don¡¯t get used to it,¡± Adrian replied, a wry grin tugging at his lips.

    ¡°Oh, I won¡¯t,¡± she teased, scooping the vegetables into the pan. The soft hiss of contact and the wafting aroma of cooking filled the air as she worked. ¡°But for now, you¡¯re stuck helping me until Marcus comes back. Deal?¡±

    ¡°Deal."

    ***

    The small table in the kitchen was now laden with a hearty breakfast. A platter of golden-brown scrambled eggs sat in the center, flecked with green herbs and a hint of pepper. Beside it rested a wooden bowl brimming with roasted vegetables, alongside a play with freshly sliced bread, accompanied by a jar of honey and a small dish of butter.

    Adrian stepped back, wiping his hands on a kitchen towel. ¡°Looks like we¡¯re done with breakfast."

    Anisa nodded, placing the final plate on the table with a smile. ¡°Perfect timing, Marcus should be back any minute now. Let¡¯s just hope he¡ª¡±

    The front door swung open with a loud creak, cutting her off mid-sentence. Adrian turned toward the doorway just as Marcus entered.

    Slung effortlessly over his shoulder was a massive boar, its lifeless body limp but striking in size. The animal¡¯s coarse fur bristled under the faint morning light, and its tusks glinted ominously as Marcus shifted his grip. He held it with one hand, the other casually brushing stray dirt from his shirt.

    Adrian¡¯s eyes flicked to the boar, then to Marcus¡¯s unruffled expression. He''s¡­ stronger than I thought, huh.

    ¡°Morning,¡± Marcus said. He dropped the boar onto the ground with a dull thud that made the floor tremble slightly. ¡°Figured this would make a decent dinner.¡±

    Anisa crossed her arms, raising an eyebrow as she gave the animal a quick once-over. ¡°A boar? Marcus, how far out did you go to find this thing?¡±

    ¡°Got lucky out in the woods. Spotted it while it was grazing, and didn''t even put up much of a fight.¡±

    ¡°Lucky for you. Poor thing never stood a chance.¡±

    Marcus snorted, rolling his shoulders to loosen them. ¡°Dinner doesn¡¯t catch itself. Figured we¡¯d all appreciate something hearty tonight.¡±

    Adrian leaned back against the counter, arms folded, his gaze flicking between the boar and Marcus. There''s some residual energy coming from Marcus.

    "Oh yeah, I meant to ask, but did you use any magic to help hunt the boar?" Adrian asked.

    Marcus raised an eyebrow, looking as if he had been asked a question with an obvious answer. "Why wouldn''t I?"

    "Right, right, and what kind of magic did you use?"

    "Just some basic augmentation, you know, to help me run faster, get stronger, the whole deal. Anyway, what''s up with suddenly asking me all this stuff?"

    "I-it''s nothing, I was just curious." Adrian said. Judging by how Marcus answered me, it''s very likely that every adventurer knows at least some basic magic.Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.

    ¡°Anyway, breakfast is ready,¡± Anisa said, gesturing toward the table. ¡°Go wash up first, though. You¡¯re not sitting down like that.¡±

    "Right on." Marcus said, chuckling slightly before heading toward the back door to clean his hands. And by the time he returned, the three of them were seated at the dining table.

    While they ate, Marcus glanced at Adrian. ¡°So, looks like your arm¡¯s working again.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, woke up and it was back to normal.¡±

    ¡°Just like that?¡±

    Adrian shrugged, keeping his face neutral. ¡°Just like that. Whatever curse I picked up must have run its course.¡±

    ¡°Lucky,¡± Marcus said, his tone half-skeptical but not pressing the issue further.

    ¡°Speaking of lucky,¡± Anisa interjected, her voice playful as she leaned forward, ¡°are we going to see your little fox today? It¡¯s been a while since Mimi joined us."

    Adrian¡¯s lips twitched into a small smile. ¡°She¡¯s around.¡± He set his fork down and turned his head slightly. ¡°Mimi. Come here.¡±

    With a soft, almost musical trill, Mimi materialized from thin air, her emerald-green flames flickering softly as she padded toward them. The fox''s luminous eyes locked onto Adrian before she turned her attention to Anisa.

    ¡°Mimi!¡± Anisa exclaimed as she pushed her chair back and crouched to greet the fox. ¡°There you are, you beautiful thing!¡±

    Mimi¡¯s tails swished in contentment as Anisa reached out to pet her. Anisa¡¯s hands ran over Mimi¡¯s fur-like flames, and the fox leaned into the affection, eyes half-closing as if savoring the attention.

    ¡°You spoil her,¡± Marcus muttered, though there was a faint grin tugging at the corner of his mouth as he watched.

    ¡°She deserves it,¡± Anisa shot back, not looking up as she scratched under Mimi¡¯s chin. ¡°Don¡¯t you, Mimi? You¡¯re such a good girl.¡±

    Adrian chuckled softly, watching the scene. ¡°She¡¯s going to get used to this treatment, you know. You¡¯ll have to keep it up every time she shows up.¡±

    ¡°Worth it,¡± Anisa said without hesitation, planting a kiss on Mimi¡¯s head. ¡°She¡¯s too precious not to spoil.¡±

    Marcus polished off his plate and leaned back in his chair, giving Adrian a pointed look. ¡°You¡¯re lucky she listens to you so well."

    Adrian smirked, reaching down to scratch behind Mimi¡¯s ears. ¡°Guess I just know how to stay in her good graces.¡±

    Anisa rolled her eyes, still smiling as she stood. ¡°Well, now that breakfast is done, Marcus, you can deal with that boar. Adrian and I will clean up here. And don¡¯t leave it out too long. I don¡¯t want the smell sticking to the house.¡±

    Anisa rolled her eyes, her smile unwavering as she pushed back her chair and stood. ¡°Well, now that breakfast is done, Marcus, you can deal with that boar. Adrian and I will handle the cleanup in here. And don¡¯t leave it out too long¡ªI don¡¯t want the smell sticking to the house.¡±

    Adrian¡¯s shoulders sagged slightly as he looked between the empty plates and the stack of dishes. Cleaning up wasn¡¯t exactly what I had in mind for the morning. He turned to Anisa, tilting his head. ¡°Do I really have to help with cleaning? You¡¯ve got this down to a science.¡±

    Anisa shot him a look, her hands on her hips. ¡°Absolutely, you do. If you¡¯re going to enjoy breakfast, you can help make sure we¡¯re ready for the next meal.¡±

    Marcus chuckled from the doorway, his broad grin making his voice lighter. ¡°She¡¯s got you there, kid.¡± He adjusted the straps of the game bag slung over his shoulder, its weight shifting as he moved toward the door. ¡°I¡¯ll get to work on that boar. Adrian, find me outside when you¡¯re done here if you want to help.¡±

    Adrian blinked, the faintest trace of alarm flashing across his face. ¡°Help? I have no idea how to do anything with a boar.¡± And I¡¯m not sure I want to learn.

    ¡°That,¡± Marcus said with a knowing smirk, ¡°is exactly why you should join me. It¡¯s an important skill to have, and you won¡¯t learn it sitting in here avoiding dishes.¡± He clapped Adrian on the shoulder, his tone more encouraging now. ¡°Trust me, it¡¯s not as bad as it sounds.¡±

    ***

    Outside, the crisp morning air carried the earthy scent of fallen leaves, mingling with the tang of fresh game. The boar was sprawled across a sturdy wooden workbench near the shed. Beside it, a set of carving knives rested in a neat row.

    Adrian approached the table, his eyes sweeping over the boar¡¯s hulking frame. ¡°It¡¯s a lot bigger up close,¡± he said, tilting his head as if the angle might make it look less intimidating. How do you even deal with something this size?

    Marcus smirked, wiping his hands on a cloth before resting them on his hips. ¡°I¡¯ve handled bigger, but this one¡¯s not bad, should keep us fed for a while.¡±

    Adrian squinted at the boar. ¡°How long¡¯s this going to take?¡±

    Marcus rolled his shoulders and glanced at the knives. ¡°Couple of hours, give or take. But, we¡¯ll be done faster if we start now.¡±

    Adrian nodded, stepping closer to the workbench. ¡°Alright. I¡¯m ready.¡±

    Marcus let out a low chuckle, shaking his head. ¡°Not so fast. Watch me first."

    Grabbing the largest knife, Marcus leaned over the boar and made the first incision. As he cut, he spoke in a calm, measured tone, explaining the process step by step. ¡°You want to start here,¡± he said, pointing just below the boar¡¯s sternum. ¡°Keeps the cuts clean and avoids hitting anything messy. Wasted meat¡¯s no good to anyone.¡±

    Adrian stood beside him, watching intently. He cataloged the angle of the blade, the slight pressure needed to ease the knife through the thick hide, the careful way Marcus avoided damaging the meat. This is honestly rather impressive.

    After a while, Marcus paused and handed him a smaller knife. ¡°Your turn."

    Adrian adjusted his hold, testing the knife¡¯s balance before placing the blade against the boar¡¯s hide. The smooth texture of the fur gave way to firmer resistance beneath. He exhaled slowly, recalling Marcus¡¯s demonstration, and drew the knife in a steady line.

    ¡°Slow and steady,¡± Marcus said. ¡°No need to rush.¡±

    Adrian nodded as he guided the blade along the animal¡¯s side. The first cut wasn¡¯t as clean as Marcus¡¯s, but it was serviceable. He adjusted his angle slightly on the next pass, the motion smoother this time. Could be better, but my cut doesn''t look too bad.

    ¡°You¡¯re picking it up quicker than I expected,¡± Marcus remarked. ¡°Most people butcher their first try, literally.¡±

    "Really? Thanks, I uh, thought I just did kind of alright."

    ¡°Cut yourself some slack kid, you''re doing great for a first timer."

    "Then, should I keep going?"

    "Sure, I''ll still help out too of course."

    The two worked in companionable silence for a while, punctuated by the occasional scrape of the knife. Adrian found himself falling into the flow of the task, becoming more confident as he carved through the boar¡¯s thick hide and into the layers of meat beneath.

    Marcus occasionally offered tips or corrections, but for the most part, he let Adrian handle the work on his own. There was something oddly grounding about the process, a tangible sense of accomplishment that came with each cleanly cut piece of meat.

    When they finished separating the usable cuts from the rest, Marcus leaned back and stretched, wiping his hands on a rag. ¡°Not bad, Adrian. You might just make a decent hunter¡¯s apprentice in the future.¡±

    Adrian chuckled, setting his knife down and flexing his fingers to shake off the stiffness. ¡°I¡¯ll keep that in mind for the future.¡±

    Marcus gestured toward the shed, where hooks hung from sturdy beams. ¡°Help me hang these up. They¡¯ll keep better in the cool air until we¡¯re ready to cook them.¡±

    Adrian followed him, carrying several neatly wrapped bundles of meat to the hooks. As he worked, he glanced at Marcus, who was already tying up the last of the cuts.

    ¡°You¡¯ve been doing this a long time, haven¡¯t you?¡± Adrian asked.

    ¡°Since I was younger than you. Hunting, carving, cooking was how I made my due back in the day.¡±

    Adrian hung the last bundle of meat on the hook,brushing against the surface of the beam as he adjusted the twine. He glanced over at Marcus, who was meticulously checking the knots securing the heavier cuts. The man¡¯s movements were efficient, almost instinctual, as if this routine had been ingrained in him over decades.

    ¡°Did you always live like this?¡±

    ¡°Not always. I grew up in a small village. My parents were farmers, and they worked hard to keep food on the table. We weren¡¯t poor, but we weren¡¯t much more than that.¡± Marcus finished tying the last knot and leaned against the beam, his expression thoughtful.

    Adrian leaned against the opposite wall, arms crossed. ¡°What made you leave and go out adventuring? Farming life not exciting enough for you?¡±

    ¡°Excitement had nothing to do with it, it was a necessity. My father got injured, couldn¡¯t work the fields anymore. My mother tried to keep things running, but it wasn¡¯t enough. I was the oldest, so I had to step up.¡±

    "That''s admirable, Marcus, and completely understandable."

    "At first. I hunted, sold pelts, traded meat. It kept us afloat for a while, but it wasn¡¯t sustainable. I realized pretty quick that if I wanted to really make a difference, I¡¯d have to do more. That¡¯s when I turned to adventuring.¡±

    ¡°That''s¡­ impressive, did anyone teach you?"

    ¡°No, but it wasn''t like I needed much help. I just switched from killing boars to fighting slimes and goblins, not the hardest switch."

    Adrian studied Marcus for a moment, his respect for the man deepening. He¡¯s made himself into more than just a hunter or a farmer.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you go back to your village once you made enough to help?¡± Adrian asked.

    Marcus¡¯s expression softened, a trace of melancholy flickering in his eyes. ¡°I did, for a while. Sent money back regularly, too. But after a few years, things changed. My siblings grew up, took over the farm, and didn¡¯t need my help anymore. By then, adventuring had become my life. I was too far gone to return to farming.¡±

    He straightened, his posture relaxed but resolute. ¡°Still, it¡¯s not something I regret. The life I¡¯ve lived since has taught me more than I could¡¯ve ever learned behind a plow.¡±

    Adrian nodded thoughtfully, processing Marcus¡¯s words. Learning some more practical fighting skills from Marcus could be useful. Who knows, could come in handy sometime in the future.

    ¡°Marcus, would you teach me?¡±

    ¡°Teach you what?¡±

    ¡°If possible, I want you to teach me how to fight the way you do: swords and all."

    A grin spread across Marcus¡¯s face. He crossed his arms, regarding Adrian with a glint of approval. ¡°You¡¯re serious about this?¡±

    Adrian nodded. ¡°Completely.¡±

    ¡°It won¡¯t be easy. I¡¯ll push you hard, and I won¡¯t let you slack off. You¡¯ve got to put in the effort, every step of the way.¡±

    ¡°Of course, I wouldn¡¯t have asked if I wasn¡¯t ready for that."

    Marcus chuckled. ¡°All right, then. We¡¯ll start tomorrow. But don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t warn you."

    Adrian smiled faintly. ¡°I¡¯ll take my chances.¡±

    The swordsman clapped Adrian on the back. ¡°If nothing else, I like your spirit, kid."

    Adrian chuckled for a moment, until his thoughts suddenly drifted, darkening the faint smile on his lips. Marcus and Anisa have been kind to me, and I do enjoy their company. But¡­ I still want to figure out what happened to Seven and Sister Selena. Don''t think there will ever be a "perfect" time to bring something like that up, so I might as well try my luck now.

    Adrian straightened, his expression growing more serious. ¡°Um, Marucs, I know this is a bit sudden, but can I ask you and Anisa for a favor?¡±

 21: Halo

    Three years later.

    ¡°Ninety-eight¡­ ninety-nine¡­ one hundred.¡± Adrian¡¯s breath came out in short, ragged gasps as he completed the final push-up. His arms trembled before he let himself collapse onto the floor, and for a moment, he stayed there, listening to the pounding of his heart. That should be it for today.

    Slowly, he pushed himself up, causing beads of sweat to slide down his forehead. He wiped his brow with the back of his hand, leaving a streak of grime and salt behind, then made his way to a standing mirror set in the corner of the room.

    The mirror¡¯s cracked edge split his reflection, but the eyes staring back were icy blue, framed by stark white hair plastered to his skin. For a boy of nine, his body was lean and hardened, arms and shoulders sculpted through relentless training. He traced a fresh bruise along his ribs with his fingertips, feeling an ache bloom beneath the skin. Am I getting stronger, or just more desperate?

    He clenched his jaw. Pride flickered within him, tempered immediately by the weight of failure that refused to lift. Adrian¡¯s gaze shifted to the floor as he recalled the day Seven and Sister Selena were taken from him. In all this time, he had found nothing.

    Adrian paced the length of the room. His thoughts returned to when he begged Macus and Anisa to take him back to the convent, only to find it¡­ no.

    He slammed a fist into the wall, the impact reverberating through his bones and sending flakes of plaster to the ground. While Marcus and Anisa were more than happy to let me stay here in their home, I never managed to find even the smallest lead as to where Seven and Sister Selena could be. I still remember that time when I tried to visit a different convent that also served the Church of Isha, only to be rejected and treated as if I was a¡ª

    Suddenly, a voice called out to him. ¡°Adrian!¡± Anisa yelled out from below. ¡°If you break that wall again, you¡¯re paying for it yourself!¡±

    He drew in a breath, leaning his forehead against the cool stone. ¡°Sorry!"

    ¡°Forget it. Just come down for lunch!¡±

    Adrian rushed for the door, when a nagging sense of something forgotten rooted him in place. He paused, turning his head slightly, ears straining. The faint sound of soft paws padding across the floor pulled his attention. He turned around to see Mimi looking very displeased. She stopped, huffed, and tilted her head, her fluffy tail twitching. She doesn''t seem very happy.

    Adrian dropped to one knee, meeting her gaze. ¡°Sorry Mimi, I didn¡¯t mean to leave you behind.¡±

    Mimi huffed again, this time with a dramatic flick of her ears, causing Adrian to stifle a smile. ¡°Do you still want to join me for lunch?¡±

    He held out his hands, palms open. For a moment, she held her ground, as if weighing her options. Then, with a theatrical strut, she closed the distance and leapt gracefully into his hands.

    He lifted her carefully, placing her on his shoulder where her warmth radiated through him. Crisis averted.

    Then, Adrian made his way downstairs to the kitchen where found Marcus and Anisa setting the table. Marcus, with his broad shoulders and easy smile, carried a platter of steaming vegetables, while Anisa placed cups with a practiced hand, her dark hair tied back in a loose braid.

    ¡°Hey kid, think you can spare a hand?¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± Adrian replied, setting Mimi down gently. The fox then hopped to the table¡¯s edge before stretching slightly.

    Adrian helped Marcus and Anisa as they placed plates, bowls, and utensils. When everything was ready, Adrian grabbed a small plate, setting it down next to his own. He placed a mutton chop on it, and Mimi¡¯s tail wagged with obvious delight before she dug in.

    ¡°Thank you for the food,¡± Adrian said, looking from Marcus to Anisa.

    ¡°You¡¯re welcome, kiddo,¡± Marcus replied, clapping a sturdy hand on Adrian¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Let¡¯s dig in."

    The table buzzed with the soft clink of forks against plates, the shifting of chairs, and the occasional scrape of Mimi¡¯s small claws as she nibbled her mutton. The scent of roasted meat mingled with herbs and butter, momentarily pulling Adrian away from the weight in his heart.

    ¡°So, Adrian,¡± Marcus said between bites of potato. ¡°Did you actually hit the hundred mark today, or was that more of a rounded estimate?¡±

    Adrian glanced up, managing a laugh. ¡°I hit it, Marcus. Not a single one short.¡±

    Marcus let out a low whistle. ¡°I¡¯ll believe it when I see it.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re going to see it when you¡¯re flat on your back in the sparring yard,¡± Adrian teased.

    Anisa couldn''t help but laugh and shake her head. ¡°Marcus, don¡¯t act like you can keep up with him. You¡¯ll just end up with another pulled muscle.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll have you know I¡¯ve been honing my agility,¡± Marcus shot back, pretending to stretch his arms with exaggerated movements. ¡°Adrian won¡¯t know what hit him.¡±

    They laughed again, but as the meal wore on, it became increasingly difficult for Adrian to hide his thoughts. In fact, it was impossible.

    ¡°Adrian, are you really alright?¡± Anisa asked.

    His fork paused midair before he set it down carefully. ¡°I¡¯m fine, really."

    ¡°You¡¯ve been pushing yourself harder than anyone should have to, Adrian. Do you¡­ still want to go to the capital?¡±

    "Anisa, it''s alright. I decided to stay here with you and Marcus for a reason, remember?"

    "Well¡­ yes, but you did mention before that you wanted to go to the capital to visit the Church of Isha there."

    Adrian waved a hand dismissively. ¡°I decided against that a long time ago. You know how it is, going to the capital means dealing with mountains of paperwork and a whole lot of coins just for the tolls.¡±

    He leaned back in his chair, his eyes distant. ¡°Besides, I¡¯m not even sure if the Church of Isha would accept me¡­ after everything.¡±

    Besides, I have a suspicion that the Church of Isha may have had something to do with the incident. Going up against such an established institution would be foolish until I am more prepared. Adrian thought.

    Anisa¡¯s brow furrowed. ¡°You know Marcus and I would help cover any costs if it¡¯s something you really wanted. The tolls, the paperwork, we¡¯d make it work."

    He shook his head gently, his smile tinged with gratitude. ¡°That¡¯s kind of you, but I¡¯ve made my choice.¡±

    She hesitated, then looked away, shoulders slumping slightly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Adrian.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t,¡± Adrian said quickly, shaking his head. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to apologize for. You¡¯ve done so much already. I¡¯ll figure something out. Eventually.¡±

    Marcus leaned back in his chair and smiled. ¡°Well, I can¡¯t offer you a way to the capital, but I can help with something else."Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.

    "You mean our usual sparring session?"

    "Yup, I think we''ve been long overdue since the last one."

    Anisa rolled her eyes. ¡°Oh, great. You¡¯ll just end up with another injury, and I¡¯ll be the one patching you up.¡±

    ¡°Not this time, I''ve got some new moves to show off,¡± Marcus said, winking.

    Adrian looked up, his own smile finally reaching his eyes. ¡°I¡¯ll take you up on that, Marcus.¡±

    ***

    Adrian and Marcus stood in the backyard, where the late afternoon sun painted everything in hues of gold. The swordsman held his blade with practiced ease as he shifted his weight, settling into a ready stance.

    ¡°I had my mana core re-evaluated,¡± Marcus announced with a proud grin. ¡°Got bumped up to C-grade.¡±

    Adrian¡¯s lips curled into a teasing smile. ¡°About time. Isn¡¯t that supposed to be standard for your adventurer rank?¡±

    Marcus barked a laugh, shaking his head as if Adrian¡¯s words amused him more than they should. ¡°Shows what you know, kid. I scraped by with a D-grade for years. Barely kept my adventurer status intact.¡±

    Adrian rolled his shoulders. ¡°Is that so? Then do you want to show me what you can do now?"

    "Sure, watch me."

    He studied Marcus with a careful eye, recalling every detail of the man¡¯s fighting style. Marcus was a melee fighter at heart, relying on augmentation magic to enhance his strength, speed, and reflexes. Watching him practice over the years has given me some ideas.

    Marcus muttered an incantation under his breath, causing pale light to flicker along his limbs, shimmering for an instant before sinking into his muscles. The air itself shifted as the spell took hold, a faint ripple of power coursing through him. ¡°All done."

    "Not bad at all, Marcus, not bad." Adrian said.

    Marcus let out a hearty laugh as he swung his sword around a few times. "Thanks kid, but, it''s a shame I won''t be able to test my new magic anytime soon."

    "And why do you say that?"

    "Huh? Because the adventurer''s guild is closed today, obviously. Did you think I was going to use my magic during the sparring section?"

    "I don''t see why not, spice things up a bit. At least it''ll be more interesting than just using swords as usual."

    "Kid, I don''t know about this idea. Anisa''s going to kill me if you get injured too badly."

    Adrian let out a confident smile. "Relax, Marcus, I''ve got a spell of my own to even the odds."

    "Hmm? What kind of spell are you thinking of?"

    "An augmentation spell actually."

    Marcus scratched the back of his head. ¡°Isn¡¯t augmentation outside your specialty? You¡¯re an evocation and conjuration guy, right?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve picked up a few new tricks,¡± Adrian replied evenly. Ever since Kiyara opened my mana channels, I felt that using magic gradually became easier and easier. And thanks to seeing Marcus train these past few years, picking up augmentation wasn''t too difficult.

    Marcus raised an eyebrow, his sword lowering slightly. ¡°Right. No one has three affinities, kid. Not without¡ª¡±

    ¡°Just watch."

    Adrian closed his eyes, letting the world around him fade to nothing as he sank into the depths of his mana core. Threads of energy pulsed within him, waiting to be drawn forth. Adrian focused, guiding the magic with precision, coaxing it to respond.

    Blue flames erupted from his arms, racing along his skin in flickering patterns. The fire moved with purpose, curling and twisting as if it had a mind of its own. It licked the air hungrily, the heat radiating from it sharp and precise, yet it didn¡¯t burn him. As the flames enveloped his body, a halo of cerulean fire formed above his head: a crown of otherworldly power.

    Adrian opened his eyes. They burned with the same cold, unwavering blue as the flames. Power thrummed within him, alive and electric. Perfect.

    Marcus stumbled back, lowering his sword as his face paled. ¡°What¡­ in the world is that?¡±

    Adrian shrugged. ¡°Learned a thing or two watching you.¡±

    Marcus swallowed hard, staring at the impossible sight before him. ¡°You¡­ are you sure you want to use that in a sparring match?¡±

    Adrian¡¯s thoughts raced as he stood there, flames still dancing along his form. Every day, every night, I¡¯ve trained for this. Running until my legs gave out, climbing rocks to push my body to its limits, not to mention sparring with Marcus too. Turns out physical training was a great way to learn augmentation.

    Adrian¡¯s flames pulsed, casting flickering light over Marcus¡¯s hesitation. He took a slow step forward, allowing the fire to flare brighter as he moved. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? You were the one who suggested we spar."

    Marcus exhaled, his expression hardening as he lifted his sword. ¡°Fair enough, but aren''t you going to pick up a sword like usual?"

    "Not for today, I''m feeling like testing my limits." Adrian said.

    "You know, normally, I''d call you stupid¡­ but that spell of yours really is ridiculous. I can feel the pressure coming from you just standing around."

    "See?, I''ll be fine, just come at me like you''re serious."

    "Alright, I''ll start on the count of three."

    "Go for it."

    "One, two, three¡ª"

    Marcus lunged forward with enhanced speed. The ground shifted beneath his feet as he closed the gap in a heartbeat, blade slicing through the air toward Adrian.

    However, the boy sidestepped the attack easily, his movements almost casual. Marcus followed with a downward strike,but Adrian¡¯s hand flickered with blue light as his forearm intercepted, blocking the blade. Sparks flew on impact, and Marcus grunted, feeling the resistance.

    Then, Adrian pivoted, slipping past Marcus¡¯s defenses and bringing up a fist cloaked in flame. Marcus barely parried, colliding with a metallic clang that vibrated up his arm. He stepped back, sweat gathering on his forehead. ¡°Not bad.¡±

    Adrian moved like water, his every step and turn impossibly smooth. He ducked beneath a horizontal slash, closing the distance with a spin that forced Marcus to retreat. Every strike Marcus threw was either deflected or dodged.

    ¡°You holding back on me, Marcus?¡± Adrian asked mid-fight.

    "Cut me some slack, kid." Marcus said with a weak grin.

    Marcus gritted his teeth, channeling every drop of mana he could muster. The strain burned through his arms, but he pushed harder, unleashing a barrage of attacks.

    Adrian met every blow easily. He deflected one strike with his forearm, parried the next with a flick of his wrist, and wove through the assault like wind slipping through cracks. This enhanced state of mine is¡­ incredible, I can see every move so clearly.

    Marcus''s eyes narrowed. In desperation, he tried a different tactic. ¡°You forgot to do the dishes, you know. Anisa¡¯s going to yell your ears off for that."

    The words sliced through Adrian¡¯s focus. Wait¡­ did I?

    His control wavered for a split second; the rhythmic dance of his movements faltered. In that instant, the fire around him flickered, and the rush of power that had coursed through him retreated, leaving a sudden, crushing weight in its absence. His limbs felt as though they¡¯d turned to lead, exhaustion crashing down on him all at once.

    Marcus seized the moment and lunged forward, sweeping Adrian¡¯s legs out from under him. The boy hit the ground hard as air rushed from his lungs. You''ve got to be kidding me.

    Marcus stood over him, panting, a victorious grin splitting his face. ¡°Victory¡¯s mine.¡±

    Adrian pushed himself up with a groan. ¡°That was a dirty trick."

    Marcus barked out a laugh and dropped to the ground beside him, his back hitting the earth with a heavy thud. ¡°Maybe. But I wasn¡¯t lying. You really did forget the dishes.¡±

    Adrian exhaled slowly, shaking his head. ¡°Figures.¡±

    The two sat in silence for a moment, their breaths gradually steadying. Marcus¡¯s laughter faded into a contented hum as he stared at the sky above. ¡°You¡¯ll get me next time, kid.¡±

    ¡°Count on it,¡± Adrian replied, staring at his hand and watching the last wisp of blue fire vanish. Regardless of Marcus''s tricks, it''s good that I now know that my enhanced state has another clear weakness. Can''t afford to lose focus in the future.

    ¡°So, have you thought about what you¡¯re going to do next? With all that strength and fire of yours, there¡¯s a whole world out there waiting,¡± Marcus said.

    Adrian glanced at him, brow furrowed. ¡°You mean¡­ becoming an adventurer?¡±

    ¡°Why not? You¡¯ve got more potential than most who try their luck. Maybe more than anyone I¡¯ve seen in a long time. There¡¯s no age limit, kid. If you pass the trials, you¡¯re in.¡±

    ¡°People might talk, you know? Just a boy suddenly showing up, trying to make a name for himself. They¡¯d think I¡¯m naive.¡±

    ¡°Talk is cheap. What matters is what you do. And if you step into that world, I have no doubt you¡¯ll make them see what you¡¯re capable of."

    ¡°Where do I even begin?"

    "I can take you to the adventurer''s guild and help you register for the preliminary exam, everything after that is up to you."

    "Wait, that''s it?"

    ¡°Yeah, that''s really it. Pass the exam and you¡¯d get the chance to train with others, learn the ropes, and grow stronger. Maybe earn some money of your own so you can finally see the capital too."

    "Will the adventurer''s guild really let me become an adventurer? Don''t I have to be older?"

    "Hmm, well, I''ve never heard of anything about kids not being allowed to be adventurers"

    "And you''re sure that this is going to be enough to convince the people at the adventurer''s guild?"

    Marcus let out a hearty laugh."Relax, I''ll vouch for you. What we really need to figure out first is convincing Anisa."

 22: Preparations

    The wooden dining table stood between Adrian and Marcus, but the real barrier in the room was Anisa¡¯s searing glare. She paced across the floor like a storm ready to break for a few minutes straight, before turning sharply toward them. "Adventuring? Of all the reckless, dangerous ideas you two could come up with, this has to be the worst.¡±

    Adrian clenched his fists under the table. This is going to take a while.

    ¡°Listen, Anisa,¡± Marcus said, leaning back in his chair. ¡°Adrian''s stronger than most of the adventurers I¡¯ve worked with, and I¡¯ve seen him handle himself in situations even grown men would struggle with.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not the point, Marcus! He''s nine years old for crying out loud!¡± Anisa''s voice cracked slightly, and she jabbed a finger in Adrian¡¯s direction. ¡°What happens when he¡¯s ambushed? Or when he doesn¡¯t know who to trust? What happens when¡ª¡±

    ¡°But I¡¯m not just a boy,¡± Adrian cut in, his voice louder than he intended. ¡°You¡¯ve seen what I can do.¡±

    ¡°Adrian, there are things out there that don¡¯t care how strong or smart you are. Monsters that will rip you apart before you even know they¡¯re there. People who will lie, cheat, and stab you in the back. You¡¯re not ready for that.¡±

    ¡°Please, I can''t stay in Willowbrook forever while the rest of the world moves on around me. I need to do something, Anisa. I need to¡ª¡±

    ¡°Enough!¡± Anisa¡¯s voice cracked, and she stopped pacing, her shoulders rising and falling with each sharp breath.

    She crossed the room, slower this time, her expression unreadable. When she reached him, she placed a hand on his shoulder, her grip firm but trembling slightly. ¡°Adrian, you¡¯re like family to me. I¡¯ve watched you grow, watched you become part of this place. I don¡¯t want to lose you, you¡¯re just a kid.¡±

    ¡°I was a kid once too,¡± Marcus interjected. He leaned forward, resting his elbows on the table. ¡°You know what my old man did when I was ten, Anisa? He threw me out into the woods with nothing but a knife and told me to survive for a week.¡±

    Anisa turned to him, her expression incredulous. ¡°And you think that is a good thing to bring up right now?¡±

    ¡°Let me finish, I didn¡¯t think I¡¯d make it. but I learned fast. I made it out and came back stronger. So will he.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not the same, Marcus. He¡¯s not you. He doesn¡¯t have¡ª¡±

    ¡°What he has,¡± Marcus interrupted, his voice rising, ¡°is potential. More than I¡¯ve ever seen. We can¡¯t hold him back forever because we¡¯re scared. That¡¯s not fair to him.¡±

    Adrian swallowed hard, looking between them. I need to choose my next words carefully.

    ¡°I¡¯m not asking you to agree,¡± Adrian said, looking up at Anisa. ¡°I¡¯m just asking you to trust me.¡±

    Anisa stared at him for a long moment, her hand still on his shoulder. Finally, she closed her eyes and exhaled shakily, as though letting go of something she had been holding onto too tightly. "There''s a lot that could happen, I know your a capable boy, Adrian, but¡­ it''s hard for me to just send you off like that."

    Adrian¡¯s chest ached at the admission, but he nodded. ¡°That''s completely understandable, and I really do appreciate what you and Marcus have done for me. But to be completely honest, there isn''t much opportunity for me to develop here in Willowbrook outside of doing a trade or farming."

    "I''m aware of that, and it is true that despite your age, you''re still much more powerful than many other adventurer''s I''ve seen. But, there is real danger in that profession, you know?"

    "I know, but I still want to become one. And hey, if the adventurer''s guild says no to me being an adventurer, I''ll still be here with you and Marcus."

    "Do you¡­ really want to become an adventurer?"

    "I do, Anisa, I really do."

    She hesitated, before eventually giving a reluctant nod. ¡°Fine. But if anything happens¡­¡±

    "Please, he''ll be fine." Marcus said with a proud smile.

    "If anything happens to Adrian, you better take responsibility."

    "I will, I will."

    Anisa sighed. "I still have some cleaning to do around the house, you two figure things out."

    Marcus¡¯s smile spread wide. ¡°First order of business then, I think we should do some shopping."

    ***

    ¡°Do you think she¡¯ll have anything that fits me?¡± Adrian asked, kicking a stray pebble in his path.

    Marcus shot him a sidelong glance, grinning. ¡°Emma¡¯s been in the trade for longer than I¡¯ve been alive. If she can¡¯t fit you, no one can. Besides, her granddaughter¡¯s there to ¡®help¡¯ too.¡±

    "She has a granddaughter?"

    "Yeah, she just doesn''t visit too often. So you rarely see her."

    Adrian¡¯s eyebrow arched. ¡°Before you said ¡®help¡¯, like you¡¯re not sure it actually happens.¡±

    ¡°Oh, you''ll see,¡± Marcus said with a laugh.

    As they approached the shop, Adrian paused and glanced at the small, flickering form of Mimi beside him. He knelt down to her level, lowering his voice. ¡°Mimi, I need you to stay outside and keep out of sight. Just¡­ in case.¡±

    Mimi tilted her head before letting out a soft trill. Then, with a nod, her form shimmered and dissolved into wisps of green flames that drifted into the air before disappearing entirely.

    Satisfied, Adrian straightened up and turned to Marcus, who raised an eyebrow but said nothing. Together, they stepped forward, the door creaking as they entered Emma¡¯s shop. The small bell overhead jingled, announcing their arrival.

    Inside they saw bolts of cloth in every hue imaginable lined the walls, and shelves were stacked with spools of thread and jars of buttons. In the back corner, an elderly woman sat, glasses perched at the tip of her nose as she examined a piece of embroidery. Her hands were a blur of motion even as she greeted them.Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    ¡°Well, if it isn¡¯t Marcus and the boy he keeps dragging into trouble. What brings you here?¡± Emma asked.

    Marcus stepped forward with exaggerated importance. ¡°We need proper clothes for young Master Adrian here. He¡¯s going on an adventure, after all.¡±

    Adrian fought the urge to roll his eyes. Master Adrian. Right.

    Emma¡¯s eyes twinkled. ¡°In that case, you¡¯ll need more than tattered sleeves and patched-up pants for that.¡±

    She motioned to the back room. ¡°Go on. Autumn will sort you out.¡±

    From behind a curtain, a girl about Adrian¡¯s age stepped out, black hair tied up in a loose bun. She crossed her arms and leaned against the doorframe, feigning a yawn. ¡°That sounds a lot like work, and I¡¯m busy.¡±

    ¡°Autumn, help the boy. No excuses.¡± Emma said.

    Autumn pushed off the doorframe, as she strolled over. ¡°Fine, but only because you asked, Gran.¡±

    She gave Adrian a once-over, her gaze lingering on his worn boots. ¡°You sure you¡¯re going to survive out there? Looks like a strong breeze might knock you over.¡±

    Adrian opened his mouth to retort, but Marcus beat him to it, clapping a hand on his shoulder. ¡°He¡¯ll survive just fine, thank you. Let¡¯s focus on the clothes.¡±

    With a dramatic sigh, Autumn gestured for Adrian to follow her. She led him to a row of neatly folded tunics and trousers. ¡°Alright, what¡¯s your poison? Tough and boring, or flashy and impractical?¡±

    ¡°Neither?¡± Adrian replied, trying to sound polite but feeling more than a little overwhelmed. How does choosing clothes become this difficult?

    Autumn grinned and pulled out a sturdy brown tunic. ¡°Try this. If it doesn¡¯t make you look like a potato sack, we¡¯ll be in good shape.¡±

    Marcus laughed far too loudly. ¡°Helpful, as always, Autumn.¡±

    Adrian took the brown tunic from Autumn¡¯s outstretched hands. He frowned, turning it over. It was sturdy enough, but the shapeless cut and rough texture made him doubt it would do him any favors. I have a bad feeling about this one.

    He slipped it on, the fabric bunching awkwardly around his shoulders. Autumn stifled a laugh behind her hand while Marcus leaned against a shelf, a wide grin plastered across his face. Adrian tugged at the sleeves, which hung too long, almost covering his hands entirely. Knew it.

    ¡°Well? Does it pass the ¡®not a potato sack¡¯ test?¡± Marcus asked.

    Autumn stepped forward, walking a slow circle around him. ¡°Hmm, I¡¯d say you look less like a potato sack and more like¡­ a poorly wrapped package.¡±

    Marcus burst out laughing again, earning a glare from Adrian. ¡°You two are just so helpful."

    Autumn shrugged, but there was a trace of softness behind her teasing smile. She rifled through another stack of clothes, pulling out a deep green vest and a lightweight shirt. ¡°Try this next."

    Adrian pulled on the shirt, noting its smoother texture, and added the vest. It fit snugly around his chest, but it wasn¡¯t constricting. He adjusted the collar, catching a glimpse of himself in a nearby mirror. It''s marginally better I guess."

    ¡°Now we¡¯re almost getting somewhere,¡± Marcus said approvingly.

    ¡°Almost,¡± Autumn echoed with a smirk. She tossed him a pair of dark trousers. ¡°Let¡¯s see if you can pull these off.¡±

    Changing quickly, Adrian stepped back in front of the mirror. The trousers fit well enough, though they were a bit too formal for his taste. ¡°Well?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ fine,¡± Autumn said, almost grudgingly.

    Adrian nodded, silently grateful for her seriousness. None of these clothes have been my cup of tea so far.

    He rummaged further and tried on a few more outfits, some too flashy, others too plain. Finally, after what felt like hours, Adrian stood barefoot amidst a small mountain of discarded clothes. ¡°Maybe I¡¯ll just stick with what I have."

    Emma¡¯s voice called out from the back of the shop. ¡°Wait just one moment, I have something."

    She strode forward, something dark and elegant draped over her arm: a sleek, black hooded cloak that caught the faint light with a subtle sheen. The fabric shifted as she moved, hinting at its fine craftsmanship.

    ¡°Here, try this,¡± she said, extending the cloak toward Adrian.

    The boy took the cloak with both hands, feeling its smooth texture against his palms. The fabric was soft but sturdy.

    He slipped it over his shoulders, the cloak settling naturally into place as though it had always been meant for him. The hood rested perfectly, framing his face without obstructing his vision, and the material draped elegantly, neither too loose nor too tight.

    Pulling it closer around himself, Adrian marveled at how perfectly it fit. It¡¯s like this was made just for me. How does it feel so right?

    ¡°Well, now that is an adventurer¡¯s look,¡± Autumn said, her smile wide with approval as she stepped back to take him in.

    Marcus let out a chuckle, his arms crossed as he nodded. ¡°A definite upgrade from that potato sack you¡¯ve been running around in.¡±

    Adrian glanced down at the cloak again, unable to keep a grin from spreading across his face. Yeah, I like this one.

    He turned to Emma, who had been watching quietly, a knowing smile tugging at the corners of her lips. ¡°Thank you for bringing this one out."

    "It was my pleasure."

    Adrian and Marcus stood in front of the shop¡¯s wooden counter as Emma tallied the cost of the cloak. Her fingers moved with a deftness that spoke of decades spent behind the counter, weighing coin and cloth with equal expertise.

    Slowly, Adrian took out the small leather pouch from his belt, then placed a few silver pieces onto the counter. "Is this enough?"

    Emma¡¯s eyes softened as she counted the coins. ¡°It''s plenty.¡± She pushed back a small portion of the silver before shooting Adrian a look. ¡°Take care of that cloak, and it¡¯ll take care of you.¡±

    The boy hesitated but nodded, slipping the coins back into his pouch. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Marcus, who had spent the entire time idly fiddling with a spool of golden thread, dropped it back onto a nearby shelf and grinned. ¡°All set, then?"

    ¡°Ready enough,¡± Adrian replied.

    Just as they turned to leave, Emma¡¯s voice cut through the shop¡¯s ambient creaks and whispers. ¡°Wait a moment, boys.¡±

    They both stopped, turning back to see Emma¡¯s eyes fixed on Adrian with concern. ¡°You¡¯ll need proper boots, Those old things won¡¯t carry you far.¡±

    Adrian glanced down at his worn-out boots, their soles cracked and threadbare. Huh, can''t believe I didn''t notice how worn these boots are up until now.

    Marcus stepped in with a chuckle. ¡°She¡¯s got a point. No sense looking heroic from the shoulders up while your toes freeze off.¡±

    ¡°Thanks for the vote of confidence,¡± Adrian muttered, though a faint smile played on his lips.

    Emma gestured toward a far shelf, where several pairs of boots were neatly arranged. ¡°Try those. Sturdy leather, good for walking long roads and rough terrain.¡±

    Adrian walked over, feeling the weight of each step in his old boots. He picked up a pair of dark brown boots, running his fingers over the tough leather.

    He slipped them on, testing the fit. They were snug but comfortable, holding his feet securely without pinching. Fits well enough.

    ¡°Better?¡± Emma asked, watching him with an appraising eye.

    ¡°Pretty good, actually,¡± Adrian said.

    Marcus leaned in, pretending to study the boots with exaggerated seriousness. ¡°You¡¯re sure you don¡¯t want something with a little flair? Maybe gold buckles?¡±

    ¡°Not everyone wants to look like a court jester,¡± Adrian shot back, rolling his eyes.

    Emma let out a soft laugh before her expression turned serious again. ¡°And a backpack, You¡¯ll need one to carry food, water, whatever else you find on the road.¡±

    Adrian nodded, feeling the weight of practicality settle on him once more. He scanned the shop until he found a simple, sturdy pack made of thick canvas. He picked it up, testing the straps. It felt durable and had enough compartments to carry the essentials without weighing him down.

    Marcus crossed his arms, a gleam of approval in his eyes. ¡°Look at you, all properly outfitted."

    Adrian adjusted the pack on his shoulders, feeling its weight. ¡°I¡¯d settle for just surviving whatever comes first.¡±

 23: Examination

    So this is the adventurer''s guild. Adrian thought, as he looked at the building in front of him

    Its stone walls were softened by ivy weaving over the large arched windows. Above the entrance, a carved wooden sign displayed the guild¡¯s emblem: a sword crossed with a shield, circled by stars. Not too shabby.

    Mimi peaked out from within Adrian''s cloak, looking around expectantly. Adrian rubbed her ears gently, whispering, "Sorry, but it might be best if you hide again for a while."

    The small fox let out a slight huff, before finally hiding deeper in Adrian''s cloak. Her flames dissipated into faint embers before vanishing completely.

    ¡°Double-check your gear before we go in,¡± Marcus said.

    Adrian let out a quiet sigh and set his backpack on the ground. He unfastened the clasp and opened it, sifting through its modest contents: a small roll of bandages, a waterskin, a pouch of dried rations, a bundle of fire-starting sticks, and a weathered map. He mentally cataloged the items as he spread them out briefly on the stone pavement. It¡¯s not much, but it¡¯ll do.

    He tucked the items back into place, pulling the flap closed securely. ¡°I¡¯ve got what I need,¡± Adrian said, lifting the bag and slinging it over his shoulder once more.

    Marcus raised an eyebrow, crossing his arms as his gaze flicked to the modest pack. ¡°That¡¯s it? You sure that¡¯ll be enough?"

    Adrian smiled, giving the older man a confident glance. ¡°I¡¯ll manage. Besides, you said this was just to get me started, right? I¡¯m not planning on hauling anything extra until I know I need it.¡±

    Marcus¡¯s lips twitched in a faint grin before he nodded in approval. ¡°Fair enough. Ready to head in?¡±

    Adrian straightened and adjusted the cloak draped over his shoulders. He met Marcus¡¯s gaze with a firm nod. ¡°Yeah. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    With Marcus''s help, Adrian pushed the doors open and stepped inside the guild hall. The space was spacious with wooden beams stretching across a vaulted ceiling. The walls were decorated with colorful banners and various pieces of armor and weapons hung in neat displays. Wooden tables filled the center of the room, scattered with adventurers chatting with each other and drinking ale. It''s been too long since I''ve seen scenery like this.

    But what captured his attention most was the figure behind the reception desk. An elf with pointed ears peeking out of vivid green hair. She wore a simple uniform in the guild¡¯s colors, a brown vest over a white shirt, with silver embroidery along the collar. The first elf I''ve seen so far, they must be quite rare around these parts.

    Marcus led him to the desk, clearing his throat slightly as they approached. The elf looked up, her green eyes focusing on them with a polite but mildly skeptical expression.

    ¡°Good morning, I¡¯d like to register this kid for the adventurer¡¯s examination.¡± Marcus greeted.

    The elf raised a finely arched eyebrow, looking at Adrian with a hint of disbelief. ¡°For the examination? Is he¡­ experienced enough?"

    ¡°Adrian might be young, but I¡¯ll vouch for him personally.¡±

    The elf¡¯s skeptical gaze lingered on Adrian before she let out a sigh ¡°If this is some kind of prank, it isn¡¯t funny.¡±

    Marcus chuckled, undeterred. ¡°No prank. I¡¯m dead serious."

    The elf¡¯s expression hardened, her gaze flicking between Marcus and Adrian. ¡°You¡¯re seriously trying to register a child as an adventurer? Are you out of your mind?¡±

    Marcus scratched the back of his head, tilting his head in mock contemplation. ¡°Huh. Is that not allowed? I didn¡¯t see any rules about it on the notice board outside.¡±

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s not allowed!¡± she snapped. ¡°Only adults can be adventurers. There¡¯s no way¡ª¡±

    Before she could finish, a deep, gravelly voice interrupted her. ¡°Hold on a moment.¡±

    The elf froze, her head snapping toward the source of the voice. Adrian turned as well, his curiosity piqued. Who do we have here?

    An older man entered the room with a purposeful stride, his presence commanding attention before he spoke a word. Broad shoulders and a muscular frame bore the weight of decades of experience. His gray hair framed a face marked by discipline, and a thick, neatly groomed mustache gave him an air of dignity.

    He wore a simple martial artist¡¯s uniform, its faded fabric and frayed edges telling the story of countless battles fought and lessons learned. His hands, wrapped tightly in cloth bandages worn from years of training, carried a bundle of fresh wraps.

    ¡°Guildmaster Sigmund!¡± the elf receptionist exclaimed, her voice lifting in surprise as she quickly bowed her head. ¡°I wasn¡¯t expecting you to be here today.¡±

    Sigmund approached the desk, placing the bundle on the counter. ¡°Just delivering these. They¡¯re for my grandson. Make sure he gets them when you see him.¡±

    The elf nodded quickly, her earlier irritation melting into deference. ¡°Of course, Guildmaster.¡±

    So this is the Guildmaster, Adrian thought, watching the man closely. He looks like he''s been through a lot, though I suppose that should be expected for someone who''s managed to reach an advanced age while adventuring.

    Sigmund¡¯s sharp eyes turned to Adrian, lingering for a moment as though weighing something unseen. ¡°You¡¯re an interesting one, I can see that you''ve got potential.¡±

    Adrian¡¯s eyes widened slightly, a flicker of surprise passing over his face. ¡°Thank you, sir."

    "Kid, do you really want to become an adventurer?"

    "I do, because I want to see more of the world."

    "Good answer, but you are aware that child adventurers aren''t exactly¡­ common, yes?"

    "I came here because I believe I''m capable. And if I''m not, then I''d likely fail the entry examination anyway."

    Sigmund let out a booming laugh that filled the hall, drawing the attention of nearby adventurers. ¡°My grandson isn¡¯t much older than you, and he¡¯s determined to become one. If he can try, why shouldn¡¯t you? Talent and determination don¡¯t come with an age requirement.¡±

    The receptionist¡¯s jaw tightened, and she straightened as if preparing for an argument. ¡°Guildmaster, with all due respect, there¡¯s a reason most adventurers are adults. A child¡ª¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no law against it,¡± Sigmund interjected. ¡°The entry exam exists to weed out those who aren¡¯t ready, regardless of their age. If he¡¯s not capable, he¡¯ll fail. Simple as that.¡±

    Marcus smirked, clapping Adrian on the shoulder. ¡°You heard the big man. No rules against it.¡±

    The elf let out a long, weary sigh, her professional demeanor slipping just a bit. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±

    Adrian straightened, meeting her gaze. ¡°Adrian,¡± he said clearly. ¡°Just Adrian.¡±

    She jotted the name down with brisk efficiency. ¡°Any prior adventuring experience?¡±

    ¡°Not officially."

    Her quill paused mid-stroke, and she glanced at him with a hint of disbelief before continuing. ¡°The examination takes place in an hour or so,¡± she said, handing him a slip of parchment. ¡°Bring this to the training grounds. They¡¯ll direct you to the exam area.¡±

    Adrian took the slip carefully. ¡°Thank you,¡± he said, inclining his head.

    Sigmund clapped Adrian on the back with surprising gentleness, his massive hand nearly covering Adrian¡¯s entire shoulder. ¡°Good luck, kid. I hope you don''t disappoint."

    ¡°Thank you, sir,¡± Adrian replied, his chest swelling with a mix of excitement and nerves.

    Sigmund turned to leave, his imposing frame moving with a grace that belied his size. ¡°I¡¯ve got a lot to handle today, but I¡¯ll be keeping an ear out for how you do, Adrian.¡±

    With the registration complete, the elf gave Adrian a nod of polite dismissal before returning her attention to the ledger in front of her. The boy glanced at the slip of parchment in his hand. Honestly, I''m actually quite excited for this whole adventuring thing.

    ¡°By the way, do you mind if we step outside for a few minutes?¡± Marcus said, breaking into his thoughts. Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.

    "Sure, any reason?"

    "Just want to talk, kid."

    Once outside, Adrian took a deep breath, the cool air clearing his head. He turned to Marcus, waiting for whatever words might come next.

    Marcus leaned against one of the stone columns near the entrance, arms crossed. He studied Adrian for a long moment before speaking, his voice softer than usual. ¡°How do you feel?"

    The boy shrugged lightly. "Mildly excited, to be completely frank."

    "Figured you''d say something like that." Marcus said with a chuckle.

    "Were you expecting a better response?" Adrian asked.

    "No, no. It''s just¡­ I feel proud, you know?"

    "Oh? This is rare coming from you."

    "I''m serious."

    Marcus''s chuckle faded into a wistful smile as he pushed off from the column and stepped closer to Adrian. ¡°It feels like just yesterday that you stumbled into me and my party, yet you still managed to pull us out of that mess.¡±

    ¡°I just did what I had to.¡± Adrian said.

    ¡°Not everyone would¡¯ve helped. I¡¯ve fought alongside a lot of people in my time, kid, but not many would risk themselves like that for a bunch of strangers. We wouldn¡¯t be here if it weren¡¯t for you, I wouldn''t be here if it weren''t for you."

    Adrian let out a warm smile. "In all fairness, you and Anisa helped me a lot too by taking me in. Before, I didn''t have a home, and now I do."

    Marcus swallowed hard and continued. ¡°Honestly, when I took you in after that, it wasn¡¯t out of pity. I wanted to give back just a little of what you¡¯d given us. You came to live with me and Anisa, and in those three years¡­ it¡¯s like you became family.¡±

    Seeing the usually unflappable Marcus so vulnerable made Adrian¡¯s own throat tighten. Without thinking, he stepped forward and wrapped his arms around the older man. For a moment, neither of them spoke. They just held on.

    When they finally pulled apart, Marcus took a shaky breath. ¡°You take care of yourself out there, kid. No matter what happens, remember you¡¯ve got people waiting for you. You hear me?¡±

    Adrian nodded, his own eyes damp. ¡°I hear you. I¡¯ll be back.¡±

    Marcus forced a smile, clapping Adrian¡¯s shoulder one last time. ¡°Good. Now go on. I¡¯ve got to make myself scarce before I turn into a blubbering mess.¡±

    Adrian managed a laugh, the sound carrying some of the tension away. ¡°You¡¯re not too far off."

    ¡°Watch it,¡± Marcus said, his voice regaining some of its familiar lightness. He took a step back, then another, giving Adrian a final nod. ¡°Take care, kid.¡±

    ¡°You too, Marcus.¡±

    And with that, Marcus turned and walked away, his figure disappearing down the cobbled path. Adrian stood for a long moment, letting the weight of their words sink in before he turned his eyes forward. That was unexpected, but not unpleasant.

    As Adrian stood there, lost in thought, a voice broke through the quiet air around him. ¡°All new examinees, this way! Gather at the training grounds!¡±

    The call came from a guild staff member, a burly man wearing a leather tunic emblazoned with the guild¡¯s crest. Adrian squared his shoulders, taking one last deep breath. This is it.

    ***

    Adrian stepped onto the training grounds, a sandy expanse enclosed by a low stone wall and dotted with training dummies and weapon racks. The atmosphere was tense, the air filled with whispers and the quiet shuffling of those already assembled. He approached the gatekeeper, a gruff guard whose gaze swept over him with a look of mild surprise.

    ¡°You here for the exam?¡± the guard asked.

    Adrian nodded, holding out his parchment. The guard scanned it briefly before giving a short nod and gesturing to the sidelines. ¡°Alright, then. Wait over there until the instructor arrives."

    Adrian took his place along the edge, doing his best to ignore the curious glances and faint smirks cast his way by the other examinees. They think I¡¯m just a kid who doesn¡¯t belong here, he thought, keeping his expression neutral as he held his ground, silently observing those around him.

    Most of the participants were average looking adults. But among the crowd, two figures stood out as particularly formidable.

    One was a tall man encased in full black armor. The ornate design of the armor was intricate, with carved etchings along the plates and a helm that obscured his face entirely. Something about him doesn¡¯t feel¡­ human. Certainly an interesting figure at the least.

    The second figure was a boy only a few years older than Adrian, with brown hair poking out from beneath a plain headband that acted as a blindfold. His attire was that of a martial artist: a loose tunic and trousers, bound with white cloth wraps at his wrists and ankles, and a sash tied firmly at his waist.

    The blindfolded boy stood calmly, his stance loose but controlled, like he could snap into motion at any moment. Judging from the wraps, that one is probably Guildmaster Sigmund''s grandson. I''m curious as to what he''s capable of.

    Adrian kept his face expressionless, tucking these observations away as he scanned the rest of the competition. But before he could take in more, a hush fell over the grounds as the instructor entered.

    The instructor was an elderly mage with a gray beard flowing down to his chest, and his robes embroidered with faint silver symbols. He leaned heavily on a carved wooden staff as he reached the center of the grounds before taking a long breath.

    A snicker broke the silence as one of the examinees, a broad-shouldered man with a cocky grin, rolled his eyes. ¡°Really? This old man needs a stick just to get around?¡± he muttered loud enough for everyone to hear. A few of the others laughed quietly, and the man smirked, clearly enjoying the attention.

    The instructor paused, raising his head just enough to fix the man with a piercing gaze. ¡°You find something funny?¡±

    The man chuckled, scratching the back of his head. ¡°Nah, no offense, old man. Just wondering how you plan to test us if you¡¯re leaning on that staff to stay upright.¡±

    The instructor¡¯s expression remained calm, though a hint of irritation flashed in his gaze. ¡°In that case, why don¡¯t you begin the examination right now? Step forward."

    The examinee¡¯s smirk faltered, but he tried to play it off, swaggering to the center of the grounds. ¡°Fine by me. What¡¯s the test?¡±

    The instructor tapped his staff on the ground, then traced a circle in the air. A shimmering orb of white light materialized above the ground, hovering and radiating a faint warmth.

    ¡°For the first examination, each of you must accomplish a simple task. Extinguish this light.¡±

    He raised a hand, and the orb began to float, moving unpredictably around the training grounds, bobbing and weaving as if testing the reactions of the competitors. ¡°Based on your performance, I will recommend you for further testing or assign a grade ranking that determines your adventurer rank, from E up to A.¡±

    The instructor¡¯s gaze shifted back to the loud examinee. ¡°You, go ahead and extinguish the light.¡±

    The examinee tried to laugh it off, glancing nervously at the orb as it floated in front of him. He reached for his sword, unsheathing it with a flourish and charging at the orb, swinging wildly.

    But the orb darted out of his reach with ease, moving faster than he could keep up. He stumbled, cursing under his breath as he swung again and missed over and over.

    The crowd watched in silence, some with smirks and others with sympathy. Adrian kept his gaze fixed on the instructor, noting the faint smirk on the old man¡¯s face as the examinee¡¯s attacks became increasingly sloppy. This test isn¡¯t about brute force, that loud one needs to actually calm down and think.

    After a few minutes, the examinee stood panting, glaring at the orb in frustration. The instructor raised his hand, and the orb came to a still, hovering just out of the man¡¯s reach. ¡°Enough."

    The first examinee¡¯s face flushed red as the instructor turned to him, his expression unreadable but clearly disappointed.

    ¡°For your performance, I am assigning you an E rank. Barely passing.¡± the instructor said.

    The examinee¡¯s eyes widened, his face contorting in disbelief. ¡°E rank? You¡¯ve got to be kidding! That was just a warm-up, I¡ª I could¡¯ve done better if you¡¯d given me another shot!¡±

    The instructor tilted his head, meeting the man¡¯s gaze with a sharp, unforgiving stare. ¡°You didn¡¯t assess the orb¡¯s movements and instead relied on brute strength. In fact, you wasted time swinging without thought, you lost your balance, and, finally, you let frustration cloud your judgment. This test is about precision and patience. You demonstrated neither.¡±

    A ripple of laughter spread through the group, though Adrian noticed the black-armored knight and the blindfolded boy remained silent. The humiliated examinee flushed an even deeper shade of red as the others¡¯ snickers filled the training grounds.

    But his embarrassment quickly turned to fury. Without warning, he reached for his sword and lunged at the instructor. ¡°I¡¯ll show you who¡¯s unfit to be an adventurer!¡±

    The instructor didn¡¯t flinch. With a simple wave of his hand and a quiet murmur, a gust of wind erupted from his staff, crashing into the attacker and sending him flying backward. The man tumbled across the sand, skidding to a stop just shy of the wall.

    The training grounds fell silent as the instructor lowered his staff, his gaze sweeping over the gathered examinees. ¡°If anyone else feels the need to act out, you are free to leave."

    His gaze lingered on the smirking faces in the crowd, and the laughter died down instantly. ¡°Now. Next.¡±

    His gaze landed on the blindfolded boy, who inclined his head respectfully before stepping forward, his bare feet moving gracefully across the sand. A few of the other examinees chuckled under their breath, exchanging amused looks.

    But the instructor¡¯s voice cut through the murmurs sharply. ¡°If you find this funny, you¡¯re welcome to be next,¡± he warned, causing the other examinees to instantly fall silent.

    The instructor''s gaze fixed on the blindfolded boy. ¡°You. Step forward.¡±

    The boy didn¡¯t move. Adrian couldn''t help but smile a bit at what he saw. Well isn''t he cheeky, sneaking one in like this.

    ¡°Step forward,¡± the instructor repeated.

    Still, the boy stood motionless. Some of the other examinees stifled chuckles, elbowing each other. One of them whispered, ¡°Is he deaf or something?¡±

    The instructor¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly as realization dawned. With a deep sigh, he raised his staff and muttered a short incantation. A sphere of water appeared above the boy¡¯s head and promptly burst, drenching him from head to toe.

    The boy jolted awake with a start, arms flailing as he stumbled backward. His feet slipped in the wet sand, sending him crashing unceremoniously onto his backside.

    Laughter erupted from the gathered crowd. But Adrian kept his expression neutral. Napping while standing is certainly¡­ something.

    The instructor waited patiently as the laughter subsided. ¡°Are you awake now?¡±

    The boy scrambled to his feet, shaking his damp hair. ¡°Yes! Yes, I¡¯m awake!¡± He brushed sand from his tunic, almost comically flustered.

    Another ripple of laughter threatened to spread, but a single sharp glare from the instructor silenced it. He turned back to the boy. ¡°Very well. Are you ready for the test?¡±

    "I''m ready."

    The boy''s demeanor shifted; he rolled his shoulders, loosening his stance, and exhaled slowly. The yawning didn¡¯t help his appearance, though, and a few mutters reached Adrian¡¯s ears.

    ¡°What a joke, bet he¡¯ll trip over his own feet trying to catch that light.¡± One man sneered.

    Adrian¡¯s eyes stayed on the boy. He''s got this.

    The orb of white light floated back into view as the instructor¡¯s gaze met the boy¡¯s. ¡°Your task is to extinguish the light. Begin.¡±

 24: One Versus One

    The orb darted away the moment the boy shifted, tracing an erratic path through the air. Adrian watched intently, noting the contrast between the boy¡¯s measured breaths and the lightning-fast reactions that followed.

    His bare feet barely disturbed the sand beneath him. The orb twisted away, but the boy¡¯s body followed like water finding its path. There was no excess movement of any kind.

    The murmurs around the training grounds ceased, replaced by stunned silence. The examinees who had mocked him before watched, jaws slack, as the boy closed the gap between himself and the orb.

    When the orb zipped upward, attempting to escape into the sky, the boy sprang into the air. His hand shot out, and for a split second, it appeared as if the orb would escape once more.

    Then, the boy¡¯s fingertips brushed its surface. The light flickered, dimmed, and vanished.

    The crowd erupted in whispers. Many stared with wide eyes, unable to process what they had just witnessed. The instructor allowed a small, approving smile to cross his face as he nodded at the boy. ¡°Well done. You may return to the sidelines.¡±

    The boy nodded, seemingly oblivious to the shock and awe surrounding him. He yawned again before walking calmly back to his place along the edge of the training grounds.

    The instructor called on the next few participants. Most of the examinees managed to complete the test successfully, some with careful planning, others with bursts of agility and skill. A few, however, struggled, and they were assigned the same E rank as the first examinee, leaving them looking dejected and frustrated.

    Finally, the instructor¡¯s gaze settled on the silent figure in black armor. ¡°You there, step forward.¡±

    The knight didn¡¯t respond verbally; he only moved forward and came to a stop at the center of the grounds. The crowd watched him in silence, many visibly curious as to who he might actually be.

    ¡°Are you ready?¡± the instructor asked.

    The knight gave a single, slow nod. "Yes."

    Without another word, the instructor released the orb of light, which floated in the air unpredictably. But the knight reached for his sword: a long, black blade that seemed to absorb the light rather than reflect it, and sliced through the air in a fluid motion.

    The blade cut through the orb of light, causing it to fade instantly as if it had been snuffed out. The knight sheathed his sword, then turned his helmeted gaze toward the instructor. ¡°Did I pass?¡±

    The instructor paused for a moment, then nodded. ¡°You passed."

    The knight stepped away, retreating back to his place along the sidelines, his movements silent despite the weight of his armor. Adrian watched him carefully, his curiosity piqued. He''s definitely hiding something, but I suppose I won''t be able to find out what for the forseeable future.

    When the instructor called his name, Adrian snapped back to attention. Taking a steadying breath, he stepped forward, feeling the weight of the other examinees¡¯ gazes on him. Just stay calm, this is easy.

    ¡°Ready?¡± the instructor asked.

    ¡°I''m ready,¡± Adrian replied.

    The instructor released the orb, and Adrian¡¯s gaze followed its unpredictable movements. He could feel his heart beating faster, but he forced himself to stay focused. Patience.

    He extended his hand, conjuring a small flame that flickered to life in his palm. He focused, willing the flame to grow, feeding it with just enough magic until it became a small but fierce fireball. The orb doesn''t seem to react adversely to my fire magic. This should do it then.

    With a flick of his wrist, he sent the fireball forward, guiding it toward the orb with careful control.The fireball traced a clean arc through the air, trailing a faint line of smoke as it homed in on the light.

    For a tense second, Adrian worried he¡¯d miscalculated, but just as the orb swooped back toward him, his fireball collided with it, engulfing it in a brief flash before both the flame and the light dissipated in a wisp of smoke.

    Adrian let out a quiet breath, allowing himself a small smile as he looked to the instructor. Surely that''s a pass.

    The instructor gave a single nod of approval. ¡°Well done. You pass.¡±

    Adrian stepped back and returned to his place along the sidelines, his expression calm as he took in the reactions of the other examinees. Some looked surprised, a few impressed, but most were simply focused on their own upcoming trials.

    When the last participant had either passed or received their rank, the instructor addressed the group again. ¡°Those of you who completed the task successfully. You may now proceed to the next testing area. Follow the path ahead and await further instructions."

    The examinees who had passed gathered themselves, falling into line and moving toward the path that led deeper into the guild¡¯s training grounds. Adrian walked alongside them, glancing once more at the black-armored knight and the blindfolded boy. Hopefully I get to see more of what they can do.

    The examinees followed the path through the training grounds, eventually coming to an indoor arena. Torches lined the walls, casting a warm, steady glow that illuminated the ring at the center. A handful of guild members were scattered around, observing as the newcomers arrived.

    In the center of the arena stood an elderly woman, cloaked in layered robes embroidered with ancient symbols. Her silver hair was tied back in a loose bun, and she leaned casually on a gnarled staff despite the many expectant faces before her.If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    ¡°Ah, so you¡¯re the new hopefuls, I hope you enjoyed meeting my husband outside. He can be a bit¡­ dramatic.¡±

    A few examinees chuckled, exchanging glances. One man near the back smirked. ¡°Dramatic is right. Knocked a guy halfway across the grounds just for talking back,¡± he said with a laugh.

    Another added, ¡°Yeah, he doesn¡¯t mess around. Guess we shouldn¡¯t expect any different from you, then?¡±

    The woman¡¯s eyes sparkled with amusement. ¡°Smart observation. Though I won¡¯t be knocking anyone against the wall¡­ unless, of course, you give me reason to.¡±

    The examinees straightened slightly, the lighthearted mood tempered by a flicker of nervous anticipation. Adrian, however, was excited. This is more fun than I thought.

    Clearing her throat, the instructor tapped her staff on the ground, calling for silence. ¡°Listen up. The next test is straightforward. Each of you will spar with me, one at a time, and I¡¯ll assess your skill and assign a grade based on your performance.¡±

    She gestured to a guild staff member at the edge of the arena, who walked around the group, handing each examinee a small amulet on a leather cord. ¡°These amulets are enchanted to protect you from serious injuries. They¡¯ll absorb the brunt of any excessive damage during the spar. However, you¡¯ll still feel the impact and pain, so don¡¯t expect an easy fight.¡±

    The examinees exchanged uncertain looks, fingering the amulets with a mix of relief and wariness. Adrian slipped it over his head, feeling the weight of it settle against his chest. A rather ingenious invention, I wish I had these in my time.

    The instructor wasted no time, calling out names at random, and one by one, the examinees stepped forward to face her. Each match followed a similar pattern: she would summon simple spells such as blasts of wind and small bursts of fire.

    Each examinee would try, often in vain, to dodge or counter her attacks. Despite her age, she never broke a sweat as she dispatched each participant with an effortless flick of her wrist or a well-timed spell. By the time they were finished, most of them looked disheveled and exhausted, the amulets pulsing faintly from the force they had absorbed.

    After each match, she issued a grade, ranging mostly from D to C. Some examinees received brief advice, a nod, or a reassuring smile, though none had managed to truly impress her.

    But finally, she called for the knight in black armor. Here it comes.

    He stepped forward with the same quiet composure, then unsheathed his dark sword. The other examinees watched with bated breath, sensing that this match would be different.

    The instructor tilted her head, lips curling into a slight smile. ¡°Ready?¡±

    The knight gave a small nod. "Yes."

    With a swift flick of her hand, she sent a bolt of fire hurtling toward him. The knight sidestepped gracefully, flames grazing past him without even touching his armor. She followed up with a blast of wind, intending to unbalance him, but he braced himself and barely moved.

    Adrian watched, fascinated. It¡¯s like magic barely affects him. What is he? Or what is that armor?

    The instructor¡¯s amusement faded slightly, replaced by a look of concentration. She intensified her efforts, summoning sharp icicles that flew through the air and cracked against his armor, streams of water that wrapped around his legs and tried to pull him down. But the knight broke free each time, sword slicing through the spells with quick efficiency.

    The examinees murmured in amazement as the battle grew fiercer. The knight closed the distance between them, moving with surprising speed. His black blade glinted as he raised it, aiming a controlled, deadly arc toward her neck.

    At the last possible moment, the instructor¡¯s eyes narrowed, and with a powerful sweep of her staff, a torrent of water erupted between them. The wave struck the knight squarely in the chest, sending him flying backward across the arena. He landed hard but rose immediately, breathing heavily but otherwise unharmed.

    The instructor smiled, nodding in approval. ¡°Impressive. Very few have managed to keep up with me like that.¡±

    She tapped her staff on the ground, glancing over at him. ¡°I¡¯ll assign you a B rank. I look forward to seeing what you¡¯re capable of in the future.¡±

    The knight sheathed his sword, giving her a single respectful nod before stepping back. The rest of the examinees were left murmuring.

    The instructor¡¯s eyes shifted to the blindfolded boy next. ¡°You¡¯re up, kiddo."

    The boy stepped forward calmly, his face still and focused beneath the blindfold. The room fell quiet as he took his stance, and the instructor¡¯s gaze sharpened, watching him closely.

    Without a word, the boy launched himself toward her. Adrian watched as he aimed directly for the instructor, perhaps aiming to hit her shoulder or disrupt her balance. But with a flick of her wrist, a strong gust of wind shot forward, halting the boy mid-step and pushing him back several paces.

    Undeterred, the boy straightened, and advanced again. This time, his approach was even faster as he wove around the arena. But each time he drew close, a blast of wind met him, deflecting his strikes just enough to keep him from closing in. The instructor¡¯s eyes glinted with approval, yet she never let her guard down.

    Then, as the boy prepared for another attack, something changed in his stance. Adrian recognized the shift immediately, a subtle but unmistakable tightening of the boy¡¯s posture and the controlled, deep breath he drew in. Is he about to use the wind step?

    The wind step was a technique that harnessed the wind¡¯s energy to propel oneself forward in a burst of almost supernatural swiftness. Only those with a deep attunement to wind magic or exceptional training could perform it.

    The boy¡¯s feet shifted, toes barely brushing the ground as he gathered energy around him. For a split second, the air seemed to still. And in an instant he lifted his foot and closed the distance between himself and the instructor.

    The instructor¡¯s expression shifted, her eyes narrowing as she noticed the difference in his movement. She stepped back, bracing herself, but it was already too late; the boy¡¯s momentum brought him within striking range, and his fingertips grazed her shoulder.

    Her eyes flashed with recognition and perhaps a hint of respect before she unleashed another powerful gust of wind that struck the boy and sent him flying. He soared several feet backward, but unlike before, he managed to twist his body in midair, angling himself to land on his feet. The impact sent a small cloud of dust skittering across the arena floor as he slid back slightly, sweat trickling down his face,

    The instructor nodded approvingly, tapping her staff on the ground. ¡°You¡¯ve got skill, and your speed is exceptional. I¡¯m assigning you a B rank.¡±

    The boy gave her a respectful nod and retreated to his place along the sidelines. Adrian noted the faint trace of satisfaction in his posture. Things are shaping up to be very interesting.

    The instructor continued calling out names, one by one, as examinees stepped forward, each trying to match her skill. Some managed to hold their ground for a time, but most were dispatched with a few deft spells. A few received D grades, others managed C, but none had achieved anything higher than the blindfolded boy and the black knight.

    Finally, as the crowd thinned, Adrian heard his own name. Of course, I¡¯m last again, he thought with a small sigh, stepping forward. He adjusted the amulet around his neck, feeling its slight weight, and braced himself for the spar.

    The instructor watched him with an appraising look. ¡°Are you ready?"

    Adrian nodded. ¡°I am."

 25: Party

    Adrian took a deep breath, stepping into the ring with calm focus. Calm and steady as always.

    The instructor raised her staff slightly, the tip glowing faintly with energy. "Let¡¯s see what you¡¯re capable of."

    Adrian tensed, watching her carefully, his mind already working through possible responses. I doubt she''ll start with heavy hitters immediately.

    With practiced reflexes, Adrian sidestepped as a blast of water shot past him. Not wasting a second, he extended his hand, conjuring a small flame before launching it toward the instructor, tracing a path that forced her to raise her staff in defense.

    A wall of water met his flame, sizzling as the two elements clashed, filling the air with steam. Adrian''s gaze narrowed. Not bad.

    The instructor summoned another blast of wind that whipped toward him. Adrian braced himself, digging his heels into the ground as the wind struck him full force. He slid back, gritting his teeth but holding his ground.

    Determined not to be caught off guard, Adrian summoned another flame, larger this time, letting it grow and hover just above his palm. His mind honed in on the instructor¡¯s movements, watching the way she shifted her weight, preparing for her next spell.

    As her spells kept coming, he felt the strain of his own magic beginning to tax him. Still, he kept going, determined to last longer than anyone else had. He shot another fireball toward her, this one quicker, tracing a jagged path that kept her on her toes.

    The instructor gave a slight nod, almost as if acknowledging his persistence. Then, her staff glowed with a deep, ethereal blue, and she unleashed a torrent of water that spiraled toward him. Adrian¡¯s eyes widened. This is new.

    Instead of dodging, he met the water head-on by breathing out bluish flames from his mouth. The two forces met in a hiss of steam, enveloping him in mist as he gritted his teeth and pushed back, forcing his flame to hold against her spell.

    The instructor pressed harder, sending a fresh wave of water crashing over him. Adrian staggered, his flame sputtering out as he fell back. I could try my signature spell¡­ but that''s probably excessive, I''ll just let things go.

    With a final, steadying breath, he lowered his defenses, bracing himself as the water struck him square in the chest. The amulet around his neck pulsed, absorbing the brunt of the impact, though he felt the force all the same, his body jolting backward.

    When Adrian regained his footing, he met her eyes. The instructor¡¯s eyes gleamed with approval, her staff lowering slightly as she approached him.

    ¡°Well done. You have control, restraint, and focus. For someone so young, that¡¯s rare.¡±

    Adrian dipped his head in respect. "Thank you for your kind words."

    ¡°I¡¯m more than happy to award you a B-rank,¡± she announced, loud enough for the other examinees to hear. A few murmurs of surprise echoed around him, but Adrian only nodded, feeling the weight of the accomplishment settle over him.

    Adrian watched as the instructor turned her focus to the remaining examinees. Her sharp gaze scanned the group, her expression relaxing slightly, as if the intensity of their trials had eased, if only a bit. ¡°All of you, meet back in the next room. We¡¯ll conclude there.¡±

    The crowd murmured as they moved toward the wide doorway leading to the adjacent hall, shoulders brushing and boots echoing against the stone floor. Adrian followed, catching a few whispers about his B-rank, though he kept his expression steady, focusing instead on what the instructor might say next. So close.

    The hall beyond was slightly larger, with high ceilings and walls draped in banners bearing the guild¡¯s emblem. Tables were lined along the far wall, and as the examinees filtered in, Adrian noticed several guild members taking their places, observing the newcomers with quiet interest.

    At the center of the hall, the instructor took her stance again. ¡°Congratulations, each of you has passed, and you¡¯re now officially part of the adventurers¡¯ guild. I know this was no easy feat, and I hope you feel proud of yourselves.¡±

    She paused, her gaze sweeping across them. ¡°You¡¯ll be able to collect your licenses from the receptionist desk in a few days'' time. However, you can still take on quests without the license temporarily, as long as you register with the guild''s receptionist."

    ¡°Additionally, should any of you wish to form a party, you¡¯re welcome to register your group at the receptionist desk as well. The guild allows parties of anywhere from two to ten members, though anything larger will require special permission.¡±

    A young man near the back raised his hand. ¡°Ten people? Doesn¡¯t that get¡­ chaotic?¡±

    The instructor¡¯s lips quirked into a knowing smile. ¡°It certainly can, but for larger missions or high-ranking challenges, larger parties have their place. And, as I mentioned, you¡¯ll need permission for parties that size.¡±

    As her words settled in, groups of examinees started talking among themselves, voices rising as they discussed potential parties. Adrian watched them for a moment, noticing the quick alliances forming around him.

    Finding a party shouldn¡¯t be too hard, he thought, adjusting his stance and scanning the room for familiar faces. He took a step toward a few examinees he¡¯d noticed during the tests. But each time, he found himself politely declined, most of them already committed to others. One apologized, explaining that they were gathering a group with their friends from home. Another had already been swept into a party with two cousins. Seriously?

    Adrian exhaled slowly, crossing his arms as he scanned the clusters of adventurers forming around him. Frustration simmered beneath the surface, but he forced himself to stay calm. I really need to find some decent people to party up with. Otherwise, Anisa won''t let me go out on a quest until Marcus comes back, and I''m not feeling like waiting a week or possibly more. Surely finding some people can''t be this hard?

    ¡°Hey,¡± a soft, even voice interrupted his thoughts. ¡°You don¡¯t have a team yet, do you?¡±

    Adrian turned to see the blindfolded boy standing nearby. ¡°No, not yet. Why?¡±

    The boy shrugged nonchalantly, his posture relaxed. ¡°You seem like you know what you¡¯re doing. Thought we could team up.¡±

    Adrian considered him for a moment, hiding his surprise. I thought he''d be snatched up by now. ¡°I¡¯m in. What¡¯s your name?¡±

    ¡°Kael,¡± he replied, offering a hand. ¡°You?¡±

    ¡°Adrian.¡± He shook Kael¡¯s hand, noting the firm grip.

    Kael nodded, a small, lopsided smile on his lips. ¡°Cool. So¡­ it¡¯s just us for now?¡±

    Adrian¡¯s lips quirked slightly, curiosity getting the better of him. ¡°Looks like it¡­ but wait, aren''t you Guildmaster Sigmund''s grandson?"

    Kael¡¯s small smile vanished, his shoulders tensing. ¡°Yeah, Gramps runs the guild. What about it?¡±

    Adrian arched an eyebrow, folding his arms. ¡°So why are you asking me? Shouldn¡¯t it be easy for you to find a party?¡±

    Kael let out a slow, audible breath. ¡°You¡¯d think so, wouldn¡¯t you? Look, I¡¯m not here to team up with every kiss-up trying to get in Gramps¡¯ good books. I want to find people I can actually work with. Not¡­ them.¡± He gestured vaguely toward the groups forming around the room.

    Adrian considered this, his gaze flickering between Kael and the other examinees. That¡¯s fair. He probably has to deal with a lot of fake people.If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    ¡°And you?¡± Kael asked suddenly, tilting his head. ¡°Why do you want to be an adventurer?¡±

    ¡°I want to see how far I can go. Push myself.¡± Adrian said.

    ¡°Fair.¡±

    ¡°And yourself?"

    Kael shrugged, his grin returning but not reaching his eyes. ¡°Made a bet with Gramps.¡±

    Adrian blinked. ¡°A bet?¡±

    ¡°Yep.¡± Kael waved a hand dismissively, cutting off any follow-up questions. ¡°It¡¯s not important. Anyway, we¡¯re a party of two for now, but a two-man team¡¯s just¡­ weird.¡±

    Adrian had to admit Kael had a point. He glanced around the room, scanning the remaining individuals for someone who hadn¡¯t already been claimed by the quickly forming groups. His eyes landed on a figure standing alone near the edge of the room: the black armored knight from earlier.

    ¡°What about him?¡± Adrian asked, nodding toward the knight.

    Kael tilted his head slightly, a faint hint of amusement in his tone. ¡°The guy covered head-to-toe in doom armor? Sure, if you¡¯re in the mood for rejection.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the worst he can say? No?¡±

    ¡°I dunno. Maybe he¡¯ll stab us? Or glare until we burst into flames.¡±

    Adrian chuckled dryly. ¡°I doubt it¡­ probably.¡±

    Kael snorted lightly. ¡°Great vote of confidence there. You¡¯re totally convincing me.¡±

    ¡°Look, no one else here wants to team up, and he looks¡­ available enough.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s your pitch? ¡®He looks available enough?¡¯ Real inspiring.¡±

    ¡°Can we just try? Worst case, he says no.¡±

    ¡°Fine, fine.¡± Kael¡¯s shoulders rose and fell in a halfhearted shrug. ¡°I¡¯ll tag along. This should be¡­ interesting.¡±

    Together, they walked through the bustling hall, weaving around knots of adventurers. As they neared the black-armored knight, the air seemed to grow colder, the crowd thinning around him as if repelled by an invisible barrier.

    Adrian stopped a few paces away, steadying himself. Here goes nothing. ¡°Hey, we¡¯re putting together a party. You interested?¡±

    The knight¡¯s helmet shifted, the slow, deliberate motion of someone who didn¡¯t bother with pleasantries. The silence stretched before he said a simple, "no.¡±

    Adrian wasn¡¯t deterred. ¡°We¡¯re B-rankers like you. We¡¯d make a good team.¡±

    The knight¡¯s presence loomed closer, the air chilling further. ¡°Not interested,¡± he said, his tone flat, final. He turned away, his armored boots striking heavy against the floor.

    Adrian watched him go, a mix of frustration and resignation settling in. ¡°Well¡­ worth a shot.¡±

    Kael chuckled, a low, amused sound. ¡°Sure it was. You really expected anything else?¡±

    ¡°Not really,¡± Adrian admitted with a rueful smile. ¡°But it was worth trying.¡±

    Kael tilted his head lazily. ¡°You have a talent for dramatic failures, you know that?¡±

    ¡°Thanks for the vote of confidence,¡± Adrian replied, shaking his head but unable to suppress a grin. ¡°So, it¡¯s just us?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, looks that way,¡± Kael replied with a shrug, the movement almost dismissive. ¡°Could be worse.¡±

    ¡°Could be better,¡± Adrian muttered, casting another glance around the thinning crowd. ¡°What do we do now?¡±

    Kael stretched his arms, his casual demeanor making it seem like this was all a leisurely stroll. ¡°Pick up some quests, I guess?¡±

    ¡°Can we even do that without our guild IDs?¡± Adrian asked, still uncertain.

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Kael said, rolling his shoulders. ¡°I asked the receptionist. She said we¡¯re good to take quests, get paid, and it¡¯s all on record. No big deal.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t expect you to be that thorough,¡± Adrian said, impressed despite himself.

    ¡°Gotta keep things simple,¡± Kael replied with a half-smile. ¡°It¡¯s easier that way.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± Adrian said, feeling some of the tension drain away. ¡°Let¡¯s register as a party and see what¡¯s out there.¡±

    ¡°Lead the way,¡± Kael said with a nod, falling in step beside him, his stride as relaxed as ever.

    The two of them made their way back to the registration desk, joining the line to finalize their entry as a pair. Adrian and Kael finalized their registration as a duo, each signing their names into the guild¡¯s records. The receptionist handed them their temporary membership slips, which they¡¯d exchange for official licenses at a later date.

    Adrian pocketed the quest slip and turned to Kael. ¡°So, where do we go to find quests around here?¡±

    The receptionist, who had been sorting through some parchment, pointed toward a large board mounted on the far wall. It was covered with postings of various sizes, the paper worn and crinkled in places. ¡°That¡¯s the quest board. You¡¯ll find details on the rank, requirements, and rewards for each quest there. Once you¡¯ve made your selection, bring the slip back here to be registered.¡±

    ¡°Got it, thanks,¡± Adrian said with a quick nod before heading over, while Kael trailed behind.

    The board was crammed with all kinds of tasks. Adrian scanned it carefully, taking in the details. Beside him, Kael tilted his head, tapping his chin thoughtfully. Then, with a sudden burst of energy, he jumped up, snatching a parchment from the higher rows.

    ¡°B-rank? Looks like it might be worth checking out.¡± Kael said, handing the parchment to Adrian.

    ¡°Collect ten stalks of dawnshade. Rare herb, grows in shaded spots deep in the forest. Reward¡¯s one hundred gold, and we can keep any extras. Sounds easy for a B-rank quest.¡±

    ¡°Easy or sketchy. I¡¯m betting on sketchy. Maybe there¡¯s a catch.¡±

    ¡°Could be. Let¡¯s ask.¡±

    They returned to the receptionist, who skimmed the parchment with practiced eyes before nodding. ¡°You¡¯ll be heading to the Shadowglen Forest. It¡¯s quite close to Willowbrook. The dawnshade grows in certain pockets of the forest, but those areas are often guarded.¡±

    Adrian¡¯s brow furrowed. ¡°Guarded by what, exactly?¡±

    ¡°Glimmerhounds, they¡¯re nocturnal, but dawnshade only blooms under twilight conditions. So, you¡¯re bound to cross paths.¡±

    Kael let out a low whistle. ¡°Sounds like a fun time. Nothing like dodging glowing, angry mutts.¡±

    Adrian¡¯s lips pressed into a thin line. There¡¯s got to be more. ¡°Is that really it?"

    The receptionist hesitated, just long enough for him to notice. ¡°The odds are low, but there¡¯s a slim chance you may come across a challenging monster.¡±

    "How much worse?¡±

    ¡°A Grove Hydra. It¡¯s an A-rank monster. They¡¯re rare and territorial over certain parts of the forest. It¡¯s highly unlikely you¡¯ll see one, but if you do¡­ Run. Fighting it is not an option.¡±

    The air around them grew heavy, silence stretching uncomfortably. Adrian¡¯s stomach twisted. An A-rank? I suppose that explains why this herb gathering quest is ranked so highly.

    Kael shrugged, still unbothered. ¡°We can just run if we see it. Not that complicated.¡±

    "And are you confident in your ability to do so?"

    "Hey, I''m confident enough to carry both of us out of the forest if need be."

    Adrian paused for a moment. Kael seems confident enough, and to be honest, I''m more than up for a challenge by this point. A Grove Hydra should be challenging, but not impossible to beat.

    "Alright, we''ll take the quest," he said.

    The receptionist stamped their slip and handed it back. ¡°Good luck out there.¡±

    They turned to leave, but the heavy, unmistakable sound of armored footsteps stopped them in their tracks. Adrian glanced back to see the black-armored knight striding toward the desk. The knight¡¯s gaze seemed to pierce through them.

    ¡°I want to take the dawnshade quest,¡± the knight said.

    The receptionist shook her head. ¡°That quest has already been claimed by these two.¡±

    She gestured to Adrian and Kael. The knight¡¯s gaze shifted to them, as unreadable as ever. Adrian couldn¡¯t help but feel the absurdity of the situation. Now he wants in? He was half-ready to laugh but stopped when he saw the knight¡¯s serious demeanor.

    Adrian crossed his arms, meeting the knight¡¯s gaze. ¡°If you¡¯re going to tag along, will you at least cooperate?¡±

    The knight¡¯s response was immediate. ¡°I¡¯ll assist, provided I receive any extra herbs we find.¡±

    Kael leaned against the counter, his tone calm but with a hint of teasing. ¡°Really? That¡¯s your idea of teamwork?

    ¡°I am strong. I won¡¯t be a burden.¡±

    That¡¯s not the point, Adrian thought, his irritation prickling beneath the surface. He kept his expression neutral, though. ¡°Strength is great and all, but that doesn¡¯t make your offer fair.¡±

    The knight tilted his head slightly, as if weighing Adrian¡¯s words. ¡°What do you suggest, then?¡±

    ¡°A three-way split of any extra herbs. It¡¯s the only fair option.¡±

    ¡°That is not acceptable to me.¡±

    Frustration rippled through Adrian, but he forced himself to take a breath and think it over. This isn''t worth a fight, he reminded himself.

    ¡°Fine. How about this? You¡¯ll get priority in the split. If there are seven herbs, you take three. Kael and I will each get two.¡±

    The knight considered this, and after a moment, gave a single nod. ¡°I can agree to that.¡±

    Kael pushed away from the counter with a low chuckle. ¡°What about me? Are you even going to pretend to ask for my opinion?¡±

    Adrian raised an eyebrow at him. ¡°Do you have any real objections?¡±

    Kael¡¯s shrug was exaggerated, but his grin was genuine. ¡°I¡¯m good.¡±

    With that, Adrian nodded, feeling some of the tension in the room start to dissipate. He turned to the receptionist. ¡°Can you add him to the party?¡±

    The receptionist nodded, her movements swift and professional as she completed the necessary paperwork. ¡°Done. The quest is officially updated. Good luck out there.¡±

    As the group turned to leave, Adrian cast a quick glance at the knight. ¡°By the way, what should we call you?¡±

    The armored figure¡¯s reply was as brief and unreadable as he was. ¡°Galtier.¡±

 26: Quest

    There was an odd nervousness that Adrian felt as he stopped in front of Marcus and Anisa''s house. He glanced at Kael and Galtier beside him. I hope Anisa will accept these two.

    ¡°Mind explaining what we are doing here again?¡± Kael asked.

    Adrian hesitated, shuffling his feet before blurting out, ¡°My, uh, mom wants to meet you guys first. Shesaid I¡¯m not allowed to go anywhere with my adventuring party unless she approves.¡±

    Kael snorted, folding his arms. ¡°Seriously? Your mom has to give us the thumbs-up before you can go adventuring? What¡¯s next, she¡¯s gonna pack us all lunch?¡±

    Heat crawled up Adrian¡¯s face as he opened his mouth to retort, but before he could, Galtie spoke up. ¡°It¡¯s a reasonable request. Parents worry, especially about someone so young.¡±

    Adrian blinked up at him, momentarily stunned. ¡°Huh, thanks, Galtier,¡± he muttered. Didn''t expect that, but I''ll take it.

    He squared his shoulders and then knocked at the door. ¡°Anisa! I¡¯m back! And I brought... friends.¡± The word felt strange on his tongue, but he hoped it sounded natural.

    Behind him, Kael grinned mischievously, leaning closer. ¡°Friends, huh? Guess that makes me your best friend now.¡±

    Adrian didn¡¯t look back, but his ears burned. ¡°Just¡­ don¡¯t say anything weird, okay?¡±

    The door soon creaked open as Anisa appeared, her expression brightening as her gaze landed on Adrian. ¡°There you are,¡± she said with a smile, but the words caught slightly in her throat as her eyes drifted to Galtier.

    She froze, hand tightening on the edge of the door frame as her eyes traveled over his imposing black armor. Her breath hitched as unease broke through her otherwise calm demeanor.

    Adrian caught the hesitation and winced.  Oh boy, here we go.

    Kael, didn¡¯t seem to catch the tension, or chose to ignore it entirely. He stepped forward with a broad grin. ¡°Hi there! I¡¯m Kael. You must be Adrian¡¯s mom, huh?"

    Anisa blinked, her focus shifting to the boy. ¡°Oh, um, hello." She cleared her throat, forcing a smile. ¡°You must be... one of Adrian¡¯s friends?¡±

    Kael puffed his chest out. ¡°More than that! I¡¯m his partner. Well, one of them,¡± he added, gesturing casually toward Galtier. ¡°We¡¯re his adventuring party.¡±

    Her gaze lingered on Kael for a moment before sliding warily back to the armored figure. ¡°I¡­ see."

    ADrian straightened up despite the nervous energy pulsing through him. ¡°Anisa, this is Kael,¡± he said, gesturing toward the blindfolded boy, ¡°and this is Galtier.¡± He motioned to the knight. ¡°They¡¯re my party. You said I needed one if I was going to go adventuring, so... here they are.¡±

    Galtier took a step forward and inclined his head slightly in a gesture of respect. ¡°Anisa, it is an honor to meet you. Adrian has spoken highly of you.¡±

    Anisa¡¯s eyes widened at the unexpected courtesy. She hesitated, her gaze flickering to Adrian, then back to Galtier. After a moment, she extended her hand. ¡°Thank you¡­ Sir Galtier, I appreciate you looking out for him.¡±

    Galtier took her hand carefully, as though mindful of his strength. His grip was firm but not overbearing. ¡°It is my duty as his companion,¡± he replied simply, releasing her hand after a brief shake. "And no need to call me Sir, just Galtier is fine."

    Anisa pulled back as she studied the two of them. Then, with a slight nod, she looked down at Adrian. ¡°Could I speak with you for a moment? Alone?¡±

    Kael shrugged, unfazed. ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll wait out here. It¡¯s not like I have anything better to do.¡± He stretched his arms lazily and wandered a few paces away, humming to himself.

    Galtier gave a single nod. ¡°Take your time,¡± he said, stepping back to stand by Kael.

    "Thank you two kindly."

    Then, Anisa placed a hand lightly on Adrian¡¯s shoulder and guided him inside, closing the door behind them. The soft click of the latch felt heavier than usual, and Adrian braced himself as they stepped into the house.

    She turned to him, her expression softening slightly, though her brows remained furrowed. ¡°Adrian, what are you thinking?¡±

    He glanced away, shuffling his feet. ¡°I brought you a party, just like you asked.¡±

    ¡°Another boy and... him, aren¡¯t exactly what I had in mind.¡±

    ¡°Hear me out, Kael¡¯s the guildmaster¡¯s grandson. He¡¯s blind, but you should see him fight, I''m sure he could give a lot of adults a run for their money."

    ¡°Adrian, that¡¯s not the point. He¡¯s just a child, like you¡ª¡±

    ¡°But he¡¯s strong, if he wasn¡¯t, I wouldn¡¯t have brought him over.¡±

    Anisa sighed, her gaze softening. ¡°And Galtier? He looks¡ª¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s not evil,¡± Adrian said quickly, cutting her off. ¡°I know he looks¡­ intimidating, but I don''t think he''s actually malicious or anything like that."

    "And you say that because of what? A gut feeling?"

    "Uh, yeah¡­ kind off."

    Anisa sighed and knelt slightly to meet his eyes. ¡°Adrian, I just want you to be safe. That¡¯s all."

    ¡°I know, and that''s all the more reason Galtier and Kael should go with me on my first quest. They seem very capable from what I''ve seen so far."

    Her gaze searched his face, still visibly concerned at first. But finally, she sighed and relaxed her shoulders. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll trust your judgment. For now. But if anything happens¡ª¡±

    ¡°It won¡¯t,¡± Adrian promised quickly. ¡°You¡¯ll see. They¡¯re... they¡¯re good.¡±

    She nodded slowly, pulling him into a brief, tight hug. ¡°Go get your friends, let''s all have lunch."

    ***

    Once they finished lunch, Adrian, Galtier, and Kael headed off for Shadowglen Forest. Luckily, Anisa didn''t ask too many questions when Galtier just refused to eat anything at all. The knight claimed he had a sensitive stomach and could only eat certain foods. Although, I''m almost completely sure that he can''t actually take his armor off.

    After traveling for a few hours, the three stopped at the threshold of the forest, its towering trees veiled in a swirling, ghostly mist. Gnarled roots sprawled across the groun forcing Adrian to watch his step as he adjusted the weight of his backpack.

    Kael stood beside him, his smaller frame hunched slightly under the burden of his own pack. The boy''s blindfolded face betrayed no discomfort, though his fingers traced the edge of a strap as if ensuring it hadn¡¯t slipped.

    Galtier, however, loomed ahead, his black armor absorbing what little light managed to pierce the canopy. He carried nothing: no pack, no supplies, not even a canteen. I know he doesn''t need to eat or drink anything, but it''s a shame that I couldn''t convince him to carry a sack or something to help collect loot. Though, he did offer to carry my or Kael''s backpack if needed at the very least.

    Kael tilted his head, as if listening to the murmurs in the wind. ¡°Is this Shadowglen Forest?¡±

    Adrian pulled out a map and traced the faded lines with his finger. This place certainly looks like it fits the bill.

    Folding the map with care, he tucked it into his cloak. ¡°I checked the map, this should be it."This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.

    As Adrian carefully folded the map and tucked it into his cloak, a small flicker of green light caught his eye. Mimi peeked out from beneath the folds of fabric, her emerald eyes bright and inquisitive. She tilted her head, letting out a soft trill as she stared up at Adrian with an unmistakable expression: one that clearly said food, now.

    "If this is correct, then we must not waste time.¡± Galtier said, stepping forwards and moving into the forest.

    Before Adrian could follow, Mimi pushed further out of his cloak, her gaze unrelenting. Adrian sighed, a hint of amusement playing at the corners of his mouth. "Hey, don''t worry, I have food."

    He set his pack down, unfastening the straps with practiced ease. ¡°You¡¯ve got terrible timing, you know that?¡±

    Digging through the pack, he pulled out a strip of dried meat and offered it to Mimi. She sniffed it delicately, her nose wrinkling before she reluctantly took a bite. She chewed slowly, her distaste clear even as she did her best to tolerate the meal.

    ¡°Sorry, when we¡¯re back in Willowbrook, I¡¯ll find something a bit more... appetizing.¡± Adrian said.

    Mimi flicked her ears, emitting a soft, almost melodramatic sigh. She finished the meat with obvious effort, then settled back with an expression that bordered on resignation. Adrian chuckled, but his amusement was interrupted by the sound of approaching footsteps.

    Kael strode over. ¡°What¡¯s the holdup?¡±

    Adrian gave him an apologetic smile, slipping the rest of his pack¡¯s contents back into place. ¡°Just feeding a friend.¡±

    He turned to the small fox, gently scratching behind one of her flickering ears. ¡°Mimi, hide again, alright?¡±

    Mimi let out a soft, musical chirrup before her form shimmered and disintegrated into a swirl of green embers, vanishing back into the safety of his cloak. Adrian stood and shouldered his pack, turning back to Kael.

    ¡°I''m ready now,¡± he said.

    Kael raised an eyebrow, a mischievous smirk tugging at his lips. ¡°Did you really name your pet Mimi?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that?¡±

    ¡°Nothing,¡± Kael replied with a chuckle, shaking his head. ¡°Just... nothing.¡±

    He gestured toward the misty woods ahead. ¡°Come on, we¡¯d better catch up with Galtier before he decides to slay the whole forest on his own."

    The trio pressed deeper into the forest, steps muffled by the thick carpet of moss and decaying leaves. Twisted trees with gnarled branches loomed overhead, blotting out what little light filtered through the tangled canopy. Shadows stretched and twisted around them, as if watching, waiting.

    Adrian kept his eyes trained ahead, but every rustle of leaves and crack of twigs had him glancing over his shoulder. Stay focused, he reminded himself, clenching his jaw.

    Despite the tension, Kael wore a half-smile. ¡°So, how deep do we go before something jumps out at us?¡±

    Adrian opened his mouth to respond, but Galtier spoke first. ¡°There are eyes upon us.¡±

    "Huh?"

    "Prepare yourselves."

    Out of the darkness leapt a pack of creatures, eyes glowing with an unnatural luminescence. The glimmerhounds were wolf-like beasts, fur rippling with a metallic sheen that caught even the faintest light. Razor-sharp fangs gleamed as they snarled, and their bodies shimmered as if made of molten metal, shifting hues between silver and black.

    Adrian¡¯s breath caught as one lunged straight for him, its jaws snapping inches from his face. He thrust out his hand, and blue flames erupted, forming a barrier of searing heat.

    The glimmerhound recoiled, its metallic fur hissing and crackling. Not today, beast.

    Another beast closed in from the side, forcing Adrian to pivot. He released a torrent of fire that engulfed its body, the heat intense enough to melt parts of its metal hide.

    But even as the glimmerhound twisted in agony, it continued to advance. They''re tougher than they look.

    Meanwhile, Kael ducked under a glimmerhound¡¯s strike, then delivered a powerful kick to its underbelly. The beast crashed into a tree, its body denting the bark with a resounding thud.

    Kael followed up with a series of rapid strikes, each blow landing with uncanny precision, finding the soft gaps between metallic plates. His headband slipped slightly, revealing a flash of pale, sightless eyes that burned with determination. ¡°Come on!¡±

    On the other hand, Galtier used his black sword to cleave through the air. Each swing left trails of shadow in its wake, and when it struck, it did so with crushing force.

    One glimmerhound lunged at him, only to be sliced cleanly in half. Dark tendrils seeped from the blade, wrapping around another that tried to flank him, and with a vicious twist, he crushed the life from it.

    The pack circled, their numbers dwindling but their fury undiminished. Adrian inhaled deeply, feeling the fire within him roar to life. Blue flames erupted around him, forming tendrils that lashed out at any beast that came too close. Kael danced around another attacker, delivering a sweeping kick that sent it reeling before driving his fist into its exposed neck.

    For a heartbeat, everything became quiet. Then, with a final snarl, the remaining glimmerhounds retreated back into the shadows. That wasn''t too bad.

    Adrian let his flames die down, the heat within him ebbing. ¡°Is everyone all right?¡±

    ¡°Never better,¡± Kael replied, wiping sweat from his brow with a grin.

    "I am unharmed." Galtier said bluntly.

    "Alright¡­ then, I guess we can keep going."

    As they moved deeper into the forest, the air thickened with the oppressive weight of an unseen threat, and even the faint calls of distant birds fell silent. Adrian clenched his jaw, feeling the tension coil tighter in his chest with every step. This place wants us lost. Or worse.

    Kael moved with a wary lightness, his head turning as if listening for the next whisper of danger. ¡°It¡¯s too quiet."

    The group walked in uneasy silence until suddenly, a harsh laugh pierced the air. Figures stepped out from behind the trees, their weapons drawn. Bandits, clad in piecemeal armor and leather, encircled them, faces hidden beneath tattered hoods and masks.

    At their head stood a man with sharp, cunning eyes and a cruel smile. He wielded a staff carved from blackened wood, crimson runes glowing faintly along its length.

    ¡°Welcome to Shadowglen, strangers. Yer real unlucky, you just ran smack into the Crimson Vipers.¡±

    Kael shifted into a loose stance. The bandit leader¡¯s eyes flicked over their movements, and he raised his staff high, sparks of fire flickering to life at its tip. ¡°Don¡¯t even think ''bout it. One move, and yer burnin¡¯. This fire don¡¯t play nice.¡±

    Adrian¡¯s mind raced. We need a plan¡ª But before he could speak, Galtier moved.

    He charged at the leader, who immediately hurled a fireball at the knight. Arrows whistled through the air, aimed at the armored juggernaut. Galtier barreled through it all, fire scorching the edges of his armor, arrows clattering harmlessly off his plated chest.

    The leader barely had time to react before Galtier¡¯s metal-clad fist connected with his jaw, sending him sprawling to the ground. Arrows continued to rain down, and chaos erupted.

    Adrian and Kael exchanged a brief, knowing look, then split apart. These idiots will get what they deserve.

    He swept his hands wide, summoning blue flames that roared to life with a feral intensity. Several fireballs hurtled forward, streaking through the gloom like comets.

    They struck the bandits head-on, detonating with a deafening blast that lit the forest in an otherworldly glow. Fire raced over their bodies, igniting flesh and cloth alike. Agonized screams pierced the air, mingling with the crackling fury of the flames.

    Across the clearing, a bandit charged Kael, blade raised high. The boy sidestepped smoothly, his body twisting with precise control. He struck low, foot connecting with the bandit¡¯s knee, shattering bone with a sickening crunch.

    As the attacker fell, Kael followed through with a rapid series of blows that left the man unconscious before he hit the ground. Another bandit lunged from the side, but Kael turned and used the man¡¯s own momentum against him, driving him hard into the ground.

    Adrian''s admiration was brief, his instincts flared as he caught the glint of steel hurtling toward him. He spun, narrowly avoiding a strike aimed at his back.

    The bandit¡¯s eyes blazed with wild desperation, and he lunged once more, blade arcing for Adrian''s throat. Not a chance.

    Adrian took a sharp breath, then exhaled, unleashing a surge of fire that struck the bandit in the face. Flames seared skin and hair, eliciting a blood-curdling scream. The man stumbled, clawing at his eyes.

    Then, Adrian d focused, letting the fire swell within him until it burned at the edge of control. With another deep breath, he unleashed a stream of searing blue flames that engulfed the bandit entirely. Flesh burned to ash, leaving nothing but cinders and smoke in the wind.

    Turning, Adrian spotted Kael wiping sweat from his brow. Despite the chaos, a faint smile touched his lips. ¡°That¡¯s the last of them."

    Adrian nodded, his gaze drifting to the scorched remains of his own foes. ¡°My side is clear too."

    But unease crept in, prickling the back of his neck. He turned to find Galtier standing motionless amid the dead, a dark figure shrouded in steel. ¡°Galtier?¡±

    The knight did not respond. He stood like a statue, frozen and unyielding. Something''s off.

    Kael stepped forward. ¡°Hey! Galtier! ¡°You taking a nap in that tin can?¡±

    Adrian¡¯s pulse quickened. He took a step closer. ¡°Galtier!¡± he called again, louder, a tremor of urgency in his voice.

    This time, the knight moved, slowly, as if waking from a deep sleep. But when he turned, Adrian¡¯s blood went cold. Crimson streaks of blood seeped from beneath Galtier¡¯s visor, dripping like tears of blood.

    Kael edged closer. ¡°Uh, Adrian¡­ do you have any idea what¡¯s going on with him?¡±

    Adrian¡¯s gaze remained fixed on the twisted, blood-soaked knight. ¡°We should probably start run¡ª"

    No sooner had the words left his lips than Galtier released an inhuman shriek that tore through the air. His armor convulsed, shifting and twisting as if alive.

    The gauntlets at his sides warped, transforming into jagged, metallic claws that screeched against each other as he clenched his hands. The former knight reached up, clawed fingers grasping at the edges of his visor. Blood poured from the gaps, pooling and then running in thick rivulets as he clawed desperately, as if trying to tear away the source of his torment.

    Adrian took a step back. This feeling¡­ he reminds me of something familiar.

    Yet, before he could think anymore, Kael grabbed Adrian''s arm and shouted, "Move!"

 27: Friend or Foe

    Adrian and Kael dropped low, pressing their backs against the rough bark of a gnarled tree. The world around Adrian blurred with the pounding in his ears. We can¡¯t keep running forever.

    Kael slumped back, breath ragged and chest heaving, sweat streaking his dirt-streaked face. ¡°We should be safe here."

    Adrian¡¯s jaw tightened as he shook his head. ¡°No, he¡¯s still¡ª¡±

    A blood-curdling scream cut through the air, slicing off his words. The sound pierced the forest, shaking the branches and sending flocks of startled birds into the darkening sky. Cold dread seeped into Adrian¡¯s bones, weighing him down. He¡¯s still out there.

    Kael swallowed hard. ¡°Do you¡­ have any idea how we¡¯re getting out of this mess?¡±

    Adrian nodded. ¡°I do, but I need you to catch Galtier¡¯s attention and keep him busy for a minute or two.¡±

    Kael¡¯s brows knitted together, and irritation flashed across his features. ¡°You want me to distract him so you can slip away? You¡¯ve got to be kidding me.¡±

    ¡°Listen, I¡¯m not running. But if we don¡¯t do this, we¡¯re both dead.¡±

    For a long moment, Kael was silent. Then, with a resigned breath, he pushed himself to his feet. ¡°You owe me for this."

    "Thanks, I promise things will work out."

    Adrian closed his eyes, chest tightening as he forced himself to focus. Seems like I have to kill Galtier. What a shame, I had wanted to see more of what he was capable of.

    But suddenly, a sharp sting on his nose pulled him from his thoughts. Adrian¡¯s eyes flew open, and he instinctively rubbed his nose, wincing.

    Peeking out from within Adrian¡¯s cloak, Mimi chirped insistently. Huh?

    ¡°Mimi? What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    The fox shook her head rapidly, flames sparking from within the folds of the fabric.

    Adrian furrowed his brow. ¡°You¡¯re saying... I shouldn¡¯t try to kill him?¡± he guessed, reading her body language. This prompted Mimi to nod vigorously.

    Adrian let out a shaky breath. ¡°What am I supposed to do, then? Galtier is going to kill Kael, and then us.¡±

    Mimi¡¯s paw lifted, pointing to the back of her head. Adrian¡¯s eyes widened, and a chill raced down his spine. Is she trying to show me something?

    He crept to the edge of the tree and peered out. Galtier was barely recognizable at this point. His armor writhed as if alive, jagged edges and spikes erupting from its once-solid surface. Blood-red veins pulsed along the metal, and his gauntlets had warped into monstrous claws.

    The former knight lunged at Kael like a deranged beast. The boy, meanwhile, dodged and weaved, narrowly avoiding each strike.

    Yet, Adrian''s eyes caught something: a dark symbol etched into the back of Galtier¡¯s head, almost hidden by the twisting metal. It was the shape of an eye, weeping bloody tears. That symbol could be the thing that triggered Galtier''s rampage, maybe if I get rid of it¡­

    ¡°Mimi, am I supposed to destroy that mark?¡± Adrian glanced at her, and she nodded again.

    Adrian exhaled, feeling the weight of the moment press down on him. ¡°Thank you."

    He looked into Mimi¡¯s bright eyes one last time. ¡°Hide now, okay?¡±

    With a gentle trill, Mimi¡¯s form dissipated, vanishing into a swirl of green embers that melded back into his cloak. Adrian felt the warmth of her presence recede, leaving him to face the cold dread ahead.

    Adrian steadied his breath, then stretched out a hand to conjure a bow of pure blue flame. As he drew back the fiery string, an arrow materialized, crackling and bright. He aimed at Galtier, focusing on the mark etched on the back of the knight¡¯s head. Easy does it.If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.

    With a deep breath, Adrian released the arrow. It cut through the air with a fierce whistle, striking Galtier squarely between the shoulders.

    The impact detonated in a burst of blue fire, flames wrapping around the knight¡¯s warped armor. Galtier let out a piercing, otherworldly scream filled with agony. Adrian¡¯s heart clenched as he watched, noting how the flames clung to him, burning deeper. Is it because of my flames? Is it tearing through whatever¡¯s corrupted him?

    ¡°Nice shot!¡± Kael called out. He was covered in sweat, breaths ragged but steady.

    But before he could say more, Adrian¡¯s eyes widened in alarm. ¡°Kael, dodge!¡±

    A burning Galtier lunged toward Kael, massive claws carving furious arcs through the air. Kael twisted and rolled to the side just in time, leaving the ground where he had stood to crack and splinter beneath the monstrous force of Galtier¡¯s strike.

    Flames devoured the edges of Galtier¡¯s form, dancing hungrily over his armored frame, yet he drove forward, relentless. His smoldering gaze shifted, locking onto Adrian. Here he comes.

    He stood his ground as Galtier surged toward him, metal claws ripping up the earth, leaving a trail of scorched furrows in their wake. Adrian sucked in a deep breath, the weight of the moment bearing down on him. Now.

    As Galtier closed the distance, Adrian exhaled a torrent of bluish flames that enveloped the knight in a blinding surge of heat and light. The fire lashed out with raw fury, searing even the corrupted metal of Galtier¡¯s armor.

    Galtier¡¯s scream cut through the roar of the flames. He''s distracted, now to remove that mark.

    As the flames roared, Adrian sprinted around Galtier, eyes locked on the mark at the back of his helmet. The twisted symbol glowed, pulsing with a malevolent light. Adrian raised his hand and conjured a fireball before hurling it at the mark.

    The fireball struck true, and the mark erupted in a burst of energy, dissipating into nothingness. Immediately after, Galtier¡¯s body went rigid, the corrupted metal shifting one last time before his entire form collapsed to the ground, motionless.

    Adrian released the breath he¡¯d been holding, legs buckling as he dispelled his flames. He dropped to the ground, sweat mixing with soot on his skin. It¡¯s over. At least for now.

    Kael dragged a hand across his forehead, wiping away the sweat and grime that clung to his skin. With a heavy exhale, he dropped to the ground beside Adrian. For a moment, neither spoke; they simply sat there, catching their breath.

    ¡°So¡­ how¡¯d you figure it out? Hitting the back of Galtier¡¯s head like that?¡± Kael asked.

    Adrian¡¯s lips curled into a tired smile. ¡°It wasn¡¯t exactly my idea."

    He turned his head and called softly, ¡°Mimi, it¡¯s safe now. You can come out.¡±

    At his words, a soft glow emanated from his cloak. Tiny green embers flickered and danced, swirling into the shape of the fox. Mimi materialized in front of them, her emerald eyes bright against the fading light. She let out a small trill and padded closer, her flames casting a gentle warmth.

    Kael leaned back, a smile spreading across his face. ¡°So it was her?¡±

    Adrian nodded, feeling a deep wave of gratitude as he watched Mimi. ¡°Yeah. She pointed it out when I couldn¡¯t see it.¡± Mimi purred softly as she nuzzled against Adrian¡¯s hand.

    Kael chuckled, shaking his head. ¡°You¡¯re full of surprises, you know that? What is Mimi exactly anyway?"

    "She''s uh¡­ a fox."

    "Right, and what kind of fox exactly?"

    "To be completely honest with you, I''m not sure. I sort of just stumbled into her one day, and here we are."

    Kael reached out slowly, fingers hovering just above Mimi¡¯s flickering form. ¡°Hey there,¡± he murmured.

    He extended his hand a bit closer, but in a swift motion, Mimi¡¯s tiny jaw snapped shut around his finger, not hard enough to burn, but enough to make a point.

    ¡°Ow!¡± Kael yelped, pulling his hand back. ¡°Okay, okay, I get it. No touching.¡±

    ¡°Mimi! That wasn¡¯t necessary.¡± Adrian scolded.

    Mimi, however, only huffed. She spun around in a flash of green flame and disappeared into the folds of Adrian¡¯s cloak, her small tail flicking out once before fading away entirely.

    Kael burst out laughing, shaking his head. ¡°Oh, she¡¯s got some serious attitude, doesn¡¯t she? I think she likes me.¡±

    Adrian sighed, shaking his head with a faint smile. ¡°I just hope she¡¯ll be more open¡­ eventually."

    ¡°Eh, I don¡¯t know,¡± Kael shrugged casually, still grinning. ¡°The cloak thing is kind of her style. Speaking of hiding, though¡­¡± He pointed to the crumpled, burned figure of Galtier in the distance. ¡°What are we going to do about him?¡±

    Adrian pushed himself to his feet. ¡°We should probably take a look."

    When the two approached the fallen knight, they were surprised to see that Galtier¡¯s armor was mostly back to normal. Where the metal had twisted and pulsed with malevolence, it now shone with a pristine, almost unnatural gleam. Adrian leaned in, hesitating only a moment before placing a hand on the knight¡¯s helmet.

    Galtier¡¯s body shuddered beneath his touch. The knight¡¯s chest heaved, and his hands clenched into fists. He sat up with a groan, the motion stiff and unsteady. His head turned slowly as he asked, "what¡­ what happened?¡±

    Kael crossed his arms. ¡°You¡¯ve got a lot of explaining to do, bucket-head."

 28: Hydra

    Galtier shook his head slowly ¡°I¡¯m¡­ not sure what happened."

    Adrian took a half-step back, his eyes never leaving the knight¡¯s darkened form. ¡°That doesn¡¯t matter. Tell us what you do know."

    A low creak echoed as Galtier shifted his weight, one arm bracing against the ground to steady himself. ¡°We shouldn¡¯t stay here."

    ¡°We¡¯re not leaving until you answer our questions. No more deflections.¡±

    A heavy grunt escaped the knight as he pushed himself upright, each movement laborious and strained. When he stood, he loomed over them like a shadow come to life. ¡°I won¡¯t be threatened by a couple of brats."

    ¡°Shut up. I¡¯m the one who wounded you. The one who burned away whatever madness had you in its grip. And let¡¯s be honest, you¡¯d struggle to touch Kael, even on your best day.¡±

    Kael¡¯s lips curled into a smug grin. ¡°Deep down, you know he¡¯s right.¡±

    An oppressive silence pressed down on them, the tension thick and suffocating. Galtier¡¯s hand shifted ever so slightly, creeping toward the hilt of his sword.

    Not this time. Without hesitation, Adrian unleashed a torrent of bluish flames. Fire erupted from his palm, crackling and roaring with a raw ferocity that blazed against the knight''s gauntlet. The metal hissed and warped under the intense heat, smoke spiraling into the air.

    A strangled cry tore free from behind Galtier¡¯s helm as he dropped to his knees, the acrid scent of scorched metal filling the air. Good. He deserves this.

    Adrian¡¯s hands blazed brighter, the flames around them growing, swirling into a larger, more menacing fireball. Heat rippled from it, casting harsh light across his determined expression. ¡°This is your last chance. Talk, or you¡¯re done.¡±

    Slowly, Galtier lifted his head. ¡°I¡­ you win.¡±

    ¡°Then start talking.¡±

    ¡°My¡­ armor is cursed. But that¡¯s only part of it. My sister carries a curse too, and I need the dawnshade herbs to acquire a cure.¡±

    Adrian¡¯s eyes narrowed. He doesn''t seem to be lying, but I doubt he''s telling the whole truth either. Choosing to say he needs dawnshade to "acquire" a cure tells me that he''s actually planning on trading the herbs for this supposed cure rather than making one himself. It''s nothing I can really act upon immediately though, at least, not now.

    ¡°Next question, why did you turn into that abomination when we first encountered the Crimson Vipers?"

    ¡°My curse worsens with bloodlust. When it¡¯s¡­ provoked, I lose myself. The Crimson Vipers, did something unforgivable to me and my sister long ago. Seeing them brought out the worst.¡±

    ¡°The Crimson Vipers aren¡¯t just some random gang, are they?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re a large organization, what you saw was likely just a small unit."

    Adrian nodded, digesting the information. He then turned to Kael. ¡°Do you have any questions?¡±

    Kael tilted his head. ¡°Just one. What are we gonna do with him now?¡±

    Galtier¡¯s gauntleted hands fell to his side. He lifted his head, meeting Adrian¡¯s eyes with a hollow stare. ¡°If it¡¯s what you want, you can take my life here."

    Adrian¡¯s lips curled in a humorless scoff. ¡°Your life is already in my hands, Galtier. Offering it means nothing. You know that.¡±

    ¡°Then what do you want me to do?¡±

    ¡°Part of me thinks it would be better to be rid of you. You¡¯re a liability I can¡¯t afford. But I¡¯d be lying if I said I didn¡¯t recognize your strength. You¡¯re useful enough, which is why I want you to swear an oath of loyalty to me. Swear that if you ever try to harm me or anyone I care about again, whether you intend to or not, then your life is forfeit."

    Galtier was silent, his armored chest rising and falling as he absorbed Adrian¡¯s words. After a long pause, he nodded slowly. ¡°I accept.¡±

    Kael¡¯s eyes widened slightly, and he let out a low whistle. ¡°Didn¡¯t think you¡¯d go for that, bucket-head.¡±

    ¡°He didn¡¯t have a choice.¡± Adrian said. Galtier might not care about his own life, but for his sister, he¡¯ll likely endure almost anything.

    Slowly, Galtier lowered himself onto one knee, bowing his head. ¡°I swear my loyalty to you, Adrian. If I ever turn against you or bring harm to those you care for, you may end me without mercy.¡±

    ¡°Rise,¡± Adrian commanded. The act felt oddly natural, as if this was a role he¡¯d been preparing for without knowing.

    Galtier stood, then regarded Adrian with a newfound respect ¡°I misjudged you. It''s clear you¡¯re no ordinary boy.¡±

    Kael stepped forward and gestured to himself ¡°And what about me? Aren''t you going to swear an oath to me too?"

    ¡°And you¡¯re still just a brat.¡±

    ¡°Aaand that''s more like what I expected."

    ***

    ¡°Keep a lookout for any signs of dawnshade,¡± Adrian said. We''ve been walking around for hours, surely we should be getting close to those damn herbs sooner than later.

    Kael nodded, looking over a patch of moss-covered rocks with a keen attentiveness that belied his casual demeanor. He dropped to his knees, sweeping aside leaves and dirt. ¡°Nothing here. Figures."

    Adrian crouched beside him, his gaze thoughtful. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s still a good sign. The soil here smells¡­ strange to say the least.¡±

    Galtier¡¯s low, gravelly voice broke in from a few paces ahead. ¡°You¡¯re onto something. dawnshade thrives where life and death intersect."

    "Ah, then we might be close after all."

    Adrian pressed onward, looking over the forest floor as they walked. The undergrowth was thick, tangled roots weaving through the earth like the veins of some ancient creature. Too quiet.

    Kael moved with the ease of someone used to navigating treacherous terrain, careful despite his laid-back demeanor. He paused again, this time bending to inspect a mound of moss-covered stones, brushing away layers of leaves and dirt with swift motions. ¡°Nothing here either. Figures."

    Adrian crouched next to him, sifting the earth between his fingers. ¡°The scent¡¯s getting stronger,¡± he said quietly. Something¡¯s here.

    ¡°You¡¯re not wrong, dawnshade flourishes where decay feeds new life.¡± Galtier said.

    ¡°Then we¡¯re close,¡± Adrian murmured. We have to be.

    The three pressed deeper into the thickening woods. Kael stepped carefully, testing the ground beneath his feet before placing his weight down. He was just about to remark on the eerie silence when his foot caught on something unseen. With a startled yelp, he tumbled forward, sprawling face-first into the dirt.Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.

    Adrian grabbed his friend by the arm and hauled him back to his feet. ¡°Are you all right?¡±

    Kael dusted himself off with a disgruntled snort. ¡°Yeah, I''m okay."

    He scowled at the root that had tripped him. an unusually thick mass protruding from the ground. ¡°What even is this?¡±

    Adrian¡¯s gaze narrowed. ¡°That¡¯s not just a root, look.¡±

    He knelt, tracing the line of it as it wound its way beneath the soil. The root led into a clearing where the trees parted, revealing a grove bathed in a brilliant glow. Beneath their feet, patches of vibrant blue-green leaves unfurled, shimmering with a soft light.

    ¡°This¡­ it must be dawnshade." Adrian said.

    ¡°By the spirits¡­ I never imagined so much dawnshade could grow in one place.¡± Galtier muttered.

    The three of them moved in unison and started to harvest the herbs. Adrian crouched low, fingers brushing the soft leaves with practiced care before twisting gently at the stems.

    Galtier worked with a surprising deftness,surprisingly precise as they picked through the foliage, selecting only the ripest specimens. Each time he placed the herb into a nearby pile, stacking it high.

    On the other side, Kael crouched down, his headband slipping slightly as he leaned forward. Despite his blindness, his hands knew the touch and feel of each valuable sprig. His fingers danced across the leaves, pausing briefly before extracting the herbs with a light tug.

    ¡°Got another batch,¡± Kael said, carefully tucking the herbs into a small pouch secured to his sash.

    But suddenly, the ground beneath their feet quivered. Adrian stopped, the dawnshade slipping from his grasp. ¡°Do any of you feel¡ª?¡±

    A low rumble shook the grove, like the groan of ancient wood straining under pressure. The ground cracked and heaved, roots writhing and twisting as if stirred from a deep slumber. From the heart of the clearing, a massive shape tore free of the earth, rising with a deafening roar.

    Vines coiled and thickened, merging into serpentine necks crowned with gaping maws. A monstrous hydra, formed entirely of plant roots, leaves, and thorny tendrils, loomed above them. Its eyes, glowing with a fierce green light.

    ¡°Grove Hydra!¡± Galtier shouted, drawing his weapon.

    The knight charged at the monstrous hydra, blade held high. Galtier quickly closed the distance, slicing through the writhing mass of roots and vines that lashed out to meet him. His strike severed one of the hydra¡¯s tendrils with a spray of sap-like fluid.

    But the creature barely faltered. Two more heads snapped toward him, jaws lined with serrated thorns. Galtier ducked, rolling away, but a powerful root lashed out, slamming into his armored side with bone-rattling force.

    He crashed into a nearby tree, the impact shaking loose a flurry of leaves and splintering bark. Groaning, Galtier struggled to his feet, bracing himself with his sword.

    Kael, who had taken several cautious steps back, turned wide eyes to Adrian. ¡°Tell me we don¡¯t actually have to fight this thing.¡±

    Adrian sighed. ¡°We still need the dawnshade. We¡¯re not leaving empty-handed.¡±

    Kael shook his head, a half-smile tugging at the corner of his lips despite the chaos. ¡°Figures. Fine. You want me to distract it?¡±

    ¡°Keep it busy,¡± Adrian replied, blue flames already flickering to life. ¡°I¡¯ll find a way to hit it where it hurts.¡±

    Kael let out a resigned chuckle. ¡°Run really fast and not get hit? Got it.¡±

    He took a deep breath and sprinted toward the hydra, weaving between the snapping vines and roots with surprising agility. ¡°Hey, overgrown weed monster! Look here!"

    The hydra¡¯s attention shifted from the battered knight. Its glowing eyes locked onto Kael, and it roared, the sound splitting the air like a storm. Vines whipped and crashed around him, carving deep furrows in the earth as he darted away, just barely staying ahead of its wrath.

    Good, it''s distracted. Adrian thought, channeling every ounce of his energy into the magic coursing through him.

    Adrian steadied his breath, summoning a fiery bow that blazed to life in his grip, each ember flickering like the pulse of his own heartbeat. An arrow of pure fire materialized, burning with crackling intensity and pulsing heat. Adrian exhaled slowly, feeling the weight of the moment settle over him. This has to count.

    He drew the string back, taking careful aim at one of the hydra¡¯s writhing, serpentine heads. Now.

    Adrian released the arrow. It sliced through the air, a streak of searing blue fire that hissed with raw, unbridled energy.

    When the arrow struck its mark, it embedded deep into the base of the creature¡¯s neck. All was quiet for a split second, before the arrow erupted, detonating in a blinding flash of heat and light.

    The hydra¡¯s head exploded with violent force, splinters of wood and tendrils of vine scattering like shrapnel across the grove. Adrian felt a wave of relief surge through him, his breath catching. One down.

    But that relief was fleeting. The air around the severed stump shimmered with unnatural energy, and twisting roots began to coil and weave together, forming a new head from the splintered remains. Within moments, the hydra stood whole once more, its roar splitting the air with renewed fury.

    Adrian¡¯s eyes narrowed as he took in the monstrous form of the Grove Hydra, its many heads thrashing and writhing. He forced himself to steady his breathing, to focus. This thing is regenerating faster than I can destroy it. I''ll need to figure out a different approach to actually kill it.

    He scanned the hydra for any sign of weakness, soon catching sight of the creature¡¯s tail: a mass of thick, intertwined roots and vines that moved with surprising speed. Even as Galtier charged forward again, the tail lashed out and coiled around the knight¡¯s sword arm and wrenching the weapon away before slamming into him with crushing force.

    The tail is different. More controlled. Almost like it¡¯s guiding the whole beast. Adrian thought.

    The boy drew another fiery arrow, bowstring crackling with energy as he pulled it taut. He aimed at the hydra¡¯s tail, narrowing his focus. If this is its weakness, I need to test it.

    The arrow shot forward, a streak of blue fire slicing through the air. Just as it was about to strike, one of the hydra¡¯s heads moved to intercept the attack. The fire burst against the creature¡¯s maw, scattering embers and ash, but the tail remained untouched.

    Adrian¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. The hydra protected the tail with its head of all things, which means the tail has to be important.

    ¡°Kael! Keep it distracted!¡± Adrian yelled.

    ¡°Still working on that!¡± Kael shouted back, narrowly avoiding another snapping head.

    Adrian gritted his teeth, shifting his attention back to the hydra¡¯s tail. The creature¡¯s heads moved in unison, guarding it with relentless precision. Each head twisted and snapped, forming a barrier of fangs and vines that shielded its vulnerable point. If it¡¯s this protective, then it¡¯s definitely more than just a limb. Maybe it¡¯s the core.

    He conjured another fire arrow, the heat radiating from it intense enough to singe the air around him. ¡°Galtier! Attack its heads! All of them!¡±

    Galtier nodded grimly, raising his blade as he stood back up. He charged towards the monster, cutting through its body rapidly. The hydra roared, all of its heads turning to counter the assault, leaving it temporarily exposed.

    Seizing the moment, Adrian loosed his arrow, aiming for the tail. This time, there was no head fast enough to intercept. The arrow struck true, embedding itself in the mass of roots and vines that formed the tail¡¯s base.

    The arrow buried itself deep into the tail¡¯s writhing mass. The hydra let out a roar of agony that echoed through the grove, a primal sound that vibrated deep in their bones. Flames erupted from the tail, spreading along the creature¡¯s roots. It thrashed wildly, its heads flailing as it tried in vain to douse the inferno consuming it.

    Adrian stumbled, exhaustion crashing over him like a wave. He fell to one knee, breathing hard. It¡¯s working, the tail really did contain its core.

    The flames ate away at the hydra¡¯s core, weakening it further with every passing second. He forced himself to stand, ready to act if it somehow recovered.

    But the hydra¡¯s movements grew sluggish by the second. Finally, with one last shudder, the massive form collapsed, roots and vines withering into ash.

    For a long moment, silence reigned. Adrian looked at the remnants of the hydra and wondered. It''s a bit unfortunate that I had to destroy the grove hydra''s core. But oh well, at least everyone got off relatively easy.

    Kael dropped to the ground, panting heavily. ¡°Tell me that¡¯s it."

    Adrian nodded. ¡°I think¡­ it¡¯s over.¡±

    Galtier staggered forward, his armor dented and scorched. ¡°Well done."

    The three of them stood in the aftermath of the battle, the grove silent except for the crackle of fading embers. Adrian let out a slow, shaky breath, feeling the tension seep out of him like water from a cracked vessel.

    Kael dropped heavily onto a patch of relatively undamaged ground, running a hand through his sweat-soaked hair. ¡°I don¡¯t know about you two, but I¡¯m done with plants for a while."

    He pulled out a canteen, taking a long, grateful swig before passing it to Adrian. "Also, you might want this."

    "Thanks." Adrian accepted it, hands trembling as he lifted it to his lips. The water was cool and refreshing, cutting through the dryness of his throat.

    He lowered the canteen, catching Kael¡¯s eye. ¡°Not exactly what we signed up for, was it?¡±

    Kael barked out a laugh,. ¡°You think? I was hoping for a few herbs, maybe some nasty bugs. Not a murderous weed-monster.¡±

    Galtier moved with a heavy gait before slumping against a fallen tree. ¡°If you two are finished complaining, we''re now free to take what we came for.¡±

    Adrian nodded, looking around at the grove. Patches of glowing dawnshade still covered the ground, untouched by the battle¡¯s chaos. The plants shimmered softly, as if unaware of the carnage that had just transpired. This was almost too much for us. But at least it¡¯s worth it.

    Kael followed his gaze and let out a low whistle. ¡°Even after that fight, there''s still so much that we can bring back."

    ¡°This much dawnshade is rare. More than enough for what we need." Galtier said.

 29: A Temporary Peace

    After returning to the adventurer''s guild, Adrian, Galtier and Kael, made their way to the reception desk, where a familiar green-haired elf greeted them. She looked up from her ledger, her expression brightening as she recognized them. ¡°Back so soon? Or did you all decide to take a scenic detour?¡±

    Adrian managed a tired smile. ¡°Something like that.¡±

    Kael leaned heavily on the counter, dropping his pack with a dramatic sigh. ¡°If by ¡®scenic,¡¯ you mean fighting a monstrous plant hydra, then sure. Very scenic.¡±

    The receptionist¡¯s eyebrows shot up, and her ears twitched slightly. ¡°A Grove Hydra? That¡¯s no small feat. How did you all do?¡±

    "We managed, and we got what we needed.¡± Adrian reached into his pack and pulled out a bundle of dawnshade, the leaves shimmering faintly even in the dim light of the guildhall.

    The elf¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°That¡¯s more than enough for the quest, well done."

    ¡°And our reward?" Galtier asked.

    The elf chuckled softly. ¡°Wait here,¡± she said, disappearing through a doorway behind the desk. Moments later, she returned with a small leather pouch, which jingled as she placed it before them. ¡°A hundred gold coins, as per the quest¡¯s reward.¡±

    Kael¡¯s eyes lit up, the fatigue momentarily forgotten. ¡°That¡¯ll buy a lot of stew."

    Adrian exchanged a glance with him before addressing the group. ¡°We should split it. Fifty-fifty, between Kael and me,¡± he said, casting a sidelong look at Galtier. ¡°Considering¡­ well, your incident.¡±

    Galtier nodded slowly. ¡°That''s fair enough. But will I still receive my share of the herbs?¡±

    Adrian patted his backpack with a reassuring gesture. ¡°You¡¯ll get what¡¯s owed, Galtier.¡±

    Kael pocketed his share of coins, offering a cheerful ¡°Thanks!¡± to the receptionist before tossing the pouch to Adrian.

    The leather pouch spun through the air before Adrian finally caught it. Not bad at all.

    Kael¡¯s eyes sparkled with boyish enthusiasm as he adjusted the coins clinking in his pocket. ¡°How about we get some food and a table?¡±

    Adrian¡¯s lips curved into a faint smile as he secured the pouch at his belt. ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s do it, we can sort the herbs while we eat.¡±

    Galtier gave a brief, silent inclination of his head. The three found a table near the edge of the room, far enough to afford some quiet but close enough to keep an eye on the entrances.

    Adrian settled into the sturdy wooden chair with a soft sigh, feeling a small measure of tension leave his shoulders. This chair has no right feeling this comfortable.

    Kael, already restless, flagged down a serving girl. ¡°Three plates of whatever¡¯s hot, and the biggest mugs of cider you¡¯ve got,¡± he said, flashing a lopsided grin. She nodded, smiling back before disappearing into the kitchen.

    "Are we¡­ allowed to drink cider?" Adrian asked.

    "Eh, no one''s telling us off, so it''s probably fine." Kael shrugged.

    "If you say so."

    Adrian drew the bundle of dawnshade from his pack and spread it carefully across the table. ¡°Let¡¯s get this sorted,¡± he said, dividing the herbs into neat portions.

    Galtier remained silent. When Adrian finished dividing the herbs, he handed Galtier¡¯s share over. ¡°Here. Like I said, your fair share.¡±

    The black-armored knight accepted the bundle with a nod, placing it carefully inside a compartment built into his armor. ¡°You have my thanks."

    Their food arrived moments later, steaming and fragrant. Kael wasted no time, diving into the meal with unrestrained hunger. ¡°So good."

    Galtier adjusted the straps of his battered armor. Then, he looked at Adrian and Kael. ¡°Thank you for your help, but I need to return to my sister. She''s¡­ waiting.¡±

    Adrian nodded, understanding the weight behind those words. ¡°Take care, Galtier. I hope this helps.¡±

    The knight inclined his head, a brief but genuine acknowledgment. ¡°Until we meet again."

    When Galtier left, the serving girl returned, setting down three steaming plates of hearty stew alongside two large mugs of frothy cider. Adrian glanced at the extra plate and then at the empty chair where Galtier had been moments earlier. ¡°Right¡­ only the two of us are eating."

    Kael, already tucking in, paused just long enough to give Adrian a cheeky grin. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. I¡¯ll make sure there are no leftovers."

    Adrian chuckled softly and lifted his own spoon, savoring the rich stew before taking a bite. They ate in companionable silence for a few moments, the sounds of the guild hall providing a muted backdrop.

    After a while, Adrian glanced at Kael, who was already working his way through the second plate. ¡°What are you going to do after this?¡±

    ¡°Probably head back home to Gramp''s place. He looks all tough, but you should see his face when I come home after being out for more than a day."

    ¡°Sounds like he cares a lot.¡±

    ¡°Too much, sometimes. But yeah. He''s all I¡¯ve got, really. Not that I mind. It¡¯s a good kind of worrying. Makes it worth coming back.¡± Kael took another swig of cider, the foam leaving a faint mustache on his upper lip that he wiped away with the back of his hand.

    Adrian leaned back in his chair, staring into the amber depths of his own mug. ¡°Honestly, I should probably head home soon too."Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.

    ***

    Adrian approached the door to Marcus and Anisa¡¯s home. He paused, feeling the weight of the day¡¯s events pressing against him. I made it back. Finally.

    He lifted his hand and knocked, the sound echoing slightly in the quiet evening. ¡°Anyone home?¡±

    He had barely finished the words when the door swung open with a rush of movement. ¡°Adrian!¡±

    Before he could even step inside, Anisa had already embraced him. After a few seconds, she pulled back just enough to cup his face. ¡°Are you hurt? Did you eat? How bad was it this time? You¡¯re not hiding any injuries, are you? Tell me everything.¡±

    Adrian blinked, momentarily overwhelmed by the torrent of questions. He opened his mouth to answer, but she was already inspecting his arms, brushing dirt from his sleeve with an almost frantic energy. She never changes.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, Anisa,¡± he managed, though his voice cracked slightly from fatigue. ¡°Really. Just¡­ tired.¡±

    She exhaled sharply, fingers lingering on his sleeve. ¡°Come inside. You need food, rest, everything.¡±

    Adrian stepped inside and dropped his backpack by the door, feeling the exhaustion in every muscle, and allowed himself to relax. The rich aroma of roasted herbs and woodsmoke filled the air, and as he stepped further into the room, he saw Marcus standing by the hearth.

    The man¡¯s rugged features were flushed from exertion, as he was in the process of cleaning his hunting knife. He glanced up as Adrian entered, a smile breaking across his face that instantly softened his rugged demeanor.

    ¡°Welcome back, kid. You made it back in one piece.¡±

    Adrian nodded. ¡°Barely, the job was¡­ eventful.¡±

    ¡°Eventful, huh?¡± Marcus wiped the blade clean with a cloth and sheathed it with practiced ease.

    He stepped forward, clasping a hand on Adrian¡¯s shoulder. ¡°From the look on your face, I¡¯d say ¡®eventful¡¯ is an understatement. I hope you at least made it worthwhile.¡±

    ¡°We did, got what we needed. More than enough, actually.¡± Adrian said.

    ¡°That¡¯s my boy.¡±

    Marcus gave Adrian¡¯s shoulder a reassuring squeeze before stepping back. ¡°Good timing too. Just got back myself. Bagged a nice, fat boar out in the woods.¡±

    Anisa rolled her eyes. ¡°He¡¯s been talking about that boar since he stepped foot inside. I think he¡¯s just relieved he didn¡¯t have to wrestle it.¡±

    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t listen to her,¡± Marcus said, grinning as he moved toward a large wooden table in the center of the room. ¡°That beast put up a fight, I¡¯ll have you know. Almost got the better of me.¡±

    Anisa arched a brow but was unable to suppress her smile. ¡°Uh-huh, and I suppose it¡¯s already roasting itself for dinner, is it?¡±

    ¡°Not yet, but it will be soon enough.¡±

    Marcus gestured for Adrian to join him at the table. "I know you just got back, but I could use another hand with the preparations. Think you¡¯re up for it?¡±

    Adrian dropped into a chair with a weary but contented sigh. ¡°Sure, just¡­ give me a few minutes."

    The three of them moved through the motions of preparing the meal together. Marcus trimmed the boar, Anisa mixed herbs, while Adrian helped wherever else he could.

    Once everything was ready, Marcus heaved the roasted boar onto a platter in the center of the table, his face glowing with pride. ¡°Now that is a proper meal.¡±

    Anisa chuckled as she poured water into their cups. ¡°Marcus, you¡¯d think you¡¯d hunted down a dragon with the way you talk.¡±

    Marcus laughed, serving slices of the juicy, tender meat. ¡°A dragon? Not yet. But it might be next on my list.¡±

    Adrian grinned, cutting into his portion and savoring the first bite. Nothing beats fresh boar.

    ¡°So,¡± Anisa said after a few bites. ¡°Tell us about the quest.¡±

    Adrian glanced down at his plate, organizing his thoughts. ¡°We were sent to find dawnshade, a rare herb thats''s supposed to help with ailments. Thought it would be simple."

    ¡°Oh, if only things were ever that simple,¡± Marcus interjected with a wry smile, lifting his cup in a mock toast. ¡°But that doesn¡¯t sound like enough trouble for you.¡±

    Adrian huffed a laugh. ¡°Turns out, the dawnshade was guarded by a Grove Hydra.¡±

    Both Anisa and Marcus stopped mid-bite, eyes wide with alarm and disbelief. Anisa¡¯s hand flew to her mouth, her expression a mix of worry and surprise. ¡°A Grove Hydra? And you went up against it?¡±

    Adrian nodded as he recalled the massive creature. ¡°It was¡­ more than I expected. Me and my comrades Kael and Galtier had to work together just to keep it distracted. Galtier held it off as best he could, and Kael kept it busy¡­ but even then, it was nearly impossible. That thing regenerated faster than we could hurt it."

    Anisa leaned forward. ¡°But you managed?¡±

    Adrian gave a slow nod, the weight of the memory settling on him. ¡°We did. Just barely. Its tail, somehow, was its core. We only figured it out by accident, but once we focused on it, the hydra eventually went down.¡±

    Marcus let out a low whistle. ¡°To take down a Grove Hydra¡­ not an easy feat, I¡¯m proud of you, kid. That¡¯s no small accomplishment.¡±

    ¡°But did you find enough dawnshade for what you needed?¡± Anisa asked.

    ¡°We found more than enough. Galtier and Kael took their share, but we still have plenty for the quest and even a little extra. Hopefully, that means fewer Grove Hydras for us in the future.¡± Kael said with a light smile.

    Anisa reached across the table, resting her hand on his. ¡°Just¡­ make sure to always come home, no matter what you face out there.¡±

    Adrian squeezed her hand. ¡°I will. I always do.¡±

    They fell into a comfortable silence, eating and sharing glances that held the unspoken bond of family. By the time their plates were empty and their mugs drained, exhaustion had fully settled on Adrian¡¯s shoulders.

    Anisa noticed, of course, and stood, gathering their plates with a gentle shake of her head. ¡°You should go to bed early tonight, Adrian. Get some proper rest.¡±

    Adrian opened his mouth to protest, but the words faded under her kind but insistent gaze. She¡¯s right.

    He pushed his chair back, his body feeling heavier with every step. ¡°Thank you. For all of this,¡±

    Marcus clapped him on the shoulder with a reassuring smile. ¡°You¡¯re welcome. Now get some sleep before we have to drag you to bed.¡±

    Adrian chuckled softly, already feeling the pull of sleep. Tomorrow will bring new challenges. But tonight, I rest.

    Adrian lay on his bed, the softness of the mattress beneath him a welcome change from the hard ground he¡¯d been accustomed to during his journeys. Exhaustion pressed down on him, urging him to close his eyes and drift into sleep.

    Yet, just as he began to surrender to it, an unsettling sensation crawled over his skin, a prickling awareness that gnawed at the edges of his consciousness. It¡¯s probably just fatigue, he tried to tell himself, turning over and burying his face into the pillow.

    But the feeling didn¡¯t go away; if anything, it grew stronger, slithering into his thoughts and tightening its grip around his chest. He opened his eyes, the shadows in the room suddenly feeling heavier, darker. No. This isn¡¯t just me.

    Adrian sat up, swinging his legs over the edge of the bed. He closed his eyes and drew a deep breath, centering himself. His hands rested on his knees as he sat cross-legged.

    He used his magic and projected it outward to sense the environment. The world around him faded as he stretched out with his awareness, feeling for any ripple or disturbance in the flow of mana.

    At first, he sensed only the familiar warmth of Marcus and Anisa¡¯s mana cores. Marcus¡¯s felt strong and steady, while Anisa¡¯s glowed with a fluid, gentle energy. But Adrian pushed further, letting his senses expand beyond the safety of the home.

    That was when he felt it: a twisted, pulsing mana core lurking on the edge of his perception. Its energy was dark, malevolent, and cold. It glowed an ominous red, like blood pooling under moonlight. A malevolent mana core. And it''s not too far away from here.

 30: Dirty Tactics

    Adrian rose from his bed. The weight of the malevolent presence he¡¯d sensed pressed down on him to a suffocating degree. I can¡¯t ignore this.

    He slipped into his boots, tightening the laces. Then, he crossed the room quietly, each step deliberate and soft against the wooden floorboards.

    Adrian eased the door open, wincing as it creaked ever so slightly. He paused, holding his breath and listening. The familiar sounds of the house filled his ears: the gentle crackling of embers in the hearth, Marcus¡¯s low, rhythmic breathing from his room, and the faint rustle of Anisa turning in her sleep. Need to be careful not to wake them.

    Years of practice had made him adept at moving quietly in the house, and he slipped past Marcus and Anisa¡¯s rooms without being noticed. Good, just a bit more and I''m out.

    Reaching the door, Adrian pressed his palm against the cool wood and turned the latch with excruciating care. The door swung open, revealing the dark sky, pierced by distant stars.

    He stepped out, the crisp night air biting at his skin. The scent of dew-covered grass and earth filled his lungs, grounding him. Whatever¡¯s out there, I need to face it.

    Adrian moved through the night with silent determination, his senses alert for any sign of movement. He focused on the direction where he had felt the malevolent red core, weaving between trees and staying low to avoid drawing attention.

    The air was crisp, biting against his skin, but the cold was a distant concern compared to what he might find. I can¡¯t let this slip away.

    Halfway to his destination, he paused in the shadow of a weathered oak tree, his breath misting in the night air. Closing his eyes, he stretched out his senses again, reaching for the dark presence.

    There, it pulsed, colder and more intense than before. The red core had moved, but only slightly. It was still within reach, lurking somewhere ahead. Whatever you¡¯re doing, I¡¯m coming.

    He pressed on, the buildings around him growing older, more dilapidated with each step. The worn cobblestones beneath his feet gave way to patches of cracked dirt and overgrown weeds.

    This part of Willowbrook was rarely traveled, a forgotten place where few people would bother going to. Adrian slipped past boarded-up windows and crumbling walls, every muscle taut with anticipation. There''s something rotten nearby.

    When Adrian rounded a corner, he caught sight of movement up ahead and instinctively ducked behind a crumbling stone wall. Peering around it, his eyes widened.

    He spotted a ragged group of bandits, eyes glinting with cold malice as they gripped their weapons. Flickering torchlight cast jagged shadows across the clearing, illuminating iron chains that dragged and clinked against the dirt. Behind those chains were prisoners, huddled together, filthy and trembling.

    But it was the figure standing opposite the bandits that rooted Adrian in place, sending a cold shock down his spine. Draped in a red hooded cloak, the figure¡¯s face was hidden behind a mask streaked with dark trails of what appeared to be blood, gleaming under the torchlight like tears of crimson sorrow.

    Adrian¡¯s breath caught painfully in his throat, the world narrowing around that horrific sight. That mask¡­ no. It can¡¯t be.

    Memories tore through him. He could still feel the helplessness, the scent of burning wood mingling with the stench of death.

    It was the same mask. The ones who had taken everything away Seven and Sister Selena. Rage coiled like a serpent in his chest, tightening with every heartbeat. You and whatever accursed organization you work for will pay.

    Adrian pressed himself tightly against the rough stone wall, forcing his breath to slow, though each inhalation felt like a struggle against the fury clawing at him.

    The bandits muttered among themselves,. ¡°Ain¡¯t nobody comin¡¯ for these lot, might as well make it interestin¡¯.¡±Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    Another chuckled darkly, his grip tightening around a rusted blade. ¡°Reckon we could have some fun, Garron. Break ¡®em a bit more.¡±

    The hooded figure lifted a hand, the movement precise and commanding. ¡°Enough, your lack of discipline delayed things enough as is."

    The first bandit, Garron, shifted uncomfortably. ¡°We did what we was told. Took everythin¡¯ like you said.¡±

    The figure stepped forward like a serpent poised to strike. ¡°Perhaps you need reminding of what happens to those who disappoint me.¡±

    Garron swallowed, his bravado crumbling. ¡°N-no, m¡¯lord. We¡¯ll¡­ we¡¯ll do better. I swear it.¡±

    Meanwhile, Adrian forced himself to breathe, every instinct screaming at him to act, to strike. No, I need to make preparations first.

    Adrian closed his eyes, drawing a deep breath as he called upon the fire within him. Energy surged through his veins, rushing like a tidal wave. He focused, channeling the power into something tangible, something fierce.

    Blue flames flickered to life around him, first a faint shimmer, then a roaring aura. The air grew hot, crackling with the intensity of his power. Above his head, a halo of bluish fire ignited, casting light that danced against the decaying walls. No more waiting.

    When he opened his eyes, they glowed with the fire¡¯s inner light. The bandits had already noticed him, expressions twisting from surprise to wary fear. Blades scraped against leather as they drew their weapons, forming a rough semicircle around him.

    The masked figure, however, stood perfectly still, their blood-crying mask tilted slightly, as if assessing him. Adrian lunged forward, feet barely touching the ground.

    In an instant, he was upon the masked figure, his fist driving forward with all the force of his momentum. Flames flared along his knuckles as he struck, hitting the figure square in the stomach. The impact drove the figure back with a sickening crunch, slamming them against the stone wall with enough force to leave cracks in the aged mortar.

    ¡°You''re not getting away,¡± Adrian hissed. The masked figure slumped, but there was no time to linger.

    The bandits charged, with the first swinging a heavy blade, aiming for his neck. Adrian ducked, his aura of flames flaring brighter. He drove his elbow into the man¡¯s ribs, hearing the unmistakable crack of bone. Before the bandit could scream, Adrian spun, his leg sweeping out to knock another off his feet. Blue fire licked across the ground, burning the fool without mercy.

    A third bandit lunged with a short sword. Adrian caught the blade with a flaming hand, the metal hissing and glowing red before it shattered. He thrust his other hand forward, sending a wave of fire that engulfed the attacker, reducing him to nothing more than a charred silhouette.

    Two more bandits remained. They hesitated, their eyes wide with fear. One made the mistake of trying to flee, but Adrian¡¯s fire reached him first, a streak of blue that sent him sprawling.

    The last one raised his sword in a trembling grip. Adrian advanced slowly, until the man dropped his weapon and fell to his knees, begging for mercy. "P-please, I got nothin'' to do with these people, I¡ª

    Adrian¡¯s eyes softened only slightly. "Run, and never let me see you again."

    The man scrambled away, disappearing into the shadows. With that settled, Adrian turned back to the masked figure, who was now struggling to rise.

    Their breaths came in ragged gasps, and one gloved hand clutched their side where Adrian¡¯s punch had landed. The once-imposing red cloak was tattered, streaked with dust and blood.

    Adrian walked closer to the masked figure. "You''re going to answer a few questions of mine, or else."

    The masked figure''s breaths came out as ragged, rasping gasps, but a low, mocking laugh bubbled up from beneath the blood-streaked mask. ¡°Questions? There¡¯s not a chance I¡¯d speak to you, outsider."

    Adrian¡¯s jaw clenched. He ripped off the mask with a swift, forceful motion, revealing a face twisted with fanaticism.

    The man beneath was gaunt, his eyes sunken and wild, like a flame on the verge of burning out. Strands of unkempt hair clung to his sweat-drenched forehead, and his lips twisted into a grotesque smile. What a sick bastard.

    ¡°What do you see?¡± the man taunted, his voice cracking with mad glee.

    Adrian punched him in the chest, slamming him back against the rough stone wall. Dust and debris fell from the impact. ¡°I see a dead man."

    The man¡¯s smile widened, his teeth yellowed and cracked. ¡°Well, well, well, so do I.¡±

    Before Adrian could react, a sudden, searing glow erupted from the man¡¯s body. Red light pulsed beneath his skin, veins illuminated with the malevolent energy coursing through him.

    Adrian¡¯s instincts screamed at him to run. ¡°What¡ª¡±

    The man¡¯s body contorted, his limbs jerking violently as if possessed by unseen forces. The glow intensified, blazing brighter than any torch, casting deep shadows that danced and twisted around them. Energy crackled in the air, making the hairs on Adrian¡¯s neck stand on end. A suicide spell. Of course.

    Adrian barely made it a few steps before an explosion erupted behind him. The blast wave hit him like a charging beast, hurling him forward with brutal force. He crashed into the ground, his vision swimming as shards of burning debris rained down around him. The roar of the explosion filled his ears, drowning out everything else. Heat seared his skin, and the air was heavy with the stench of burning wood and scorched soil.

 31: Questions

    Adrian awoke to the sensation of something warm and soft brushing against his face. Light streamed through his heavy eyelids as he stirred, and when he finally forced them open, Mimi''s worried eyes greeted him.

    ¡°Hey, Mimi,¡± he murmured.

    He lifted his hand to scratch behind her ear, until he saw the many bandages wrapped tightly around his hand and stretched along his forearm, binding his skin. Realization spread through him, and he scanned the rest of his body, noting the countless other layers of cloth criss crossing his torso and limbs. How badly was I hurt?

    The boy winced as his head throbbed, flashes of memory surging forward: the masked man, the wild explosion that tore through the air, the searing heat. I should have seen it coming.

    A soft whine pulled him from the torrent of his thoughts. Mimi nudged at his side, her bright eyes narrowed in concern. Adrian took a breath, forcing a smile to his lips. ¡°I¡¯m okay, but...how did you make it out of the blast?¡±

    Before he could say more, Mimi leapt gracefully into the air, vanishing in a swirl of green embers before materializing again near his shoulder, her paws touching down with the weightless grace of a spirit. She chirped, tilting her head as if daring him to doubt her.

    Adrian chuckled softly. ¡°Right, I keep forgetting you can do that.¡±

    He watched her curiously. ¡°How exactly does that disappearing and reappearing thing work, anyway?¡±

    Mimi only tilted her head further, an expression of innocent confusion that made him laugh. Of course she can¡¯t answer. He reached out, ignoring the ache in his body, and stroked her luminous fur. She purred softly, her warmth chasing away the cold that lingered from his ordeal.

    Adrian played with Mimi for a while, letting her hop and flicker across the room. Her energy was infectious, and for a few precious moments, the pain faded.

    That was, until the door creaked open. Adrian¡¯s heart leapt as Anisa burst into the room, eyes wide and brimming with tears. She crossed the distance in seconds, pulling him into a fierce embrace despite the bandages. ¡°Thank the stars, Adrian."

    Marcus stepped in behind her. ¡°Good to see you in one piece, kid."

    Anisa finally released Adrian from her embrace, though her hands lingered on his shoulders, as if she needed to convince herself that he was truly there. ¡°You¡¯re really okay?¡±

    Adrian nodded slowly to avoid the throbbing in his head. ¡°I¡¯m alive. Hurts a bit, but¡­ I¡¯ve had worse.¡±

    ¡°Adrian, what happened out there? We need to know.¡±

    Adrian hesitated, the memory of the explosion and the masked figure burning bright in his mind. He could still feel the heat of it, the raw force that had nearly torn him apart. He glanced at Anisa and Marcus, their eyes filled with worry and a protective fierceness that made his chest ache. They don¡¯t need the full story. Not yet.

    ¡°It was late, was out walking and couldn¡¯t sleep. Guess my timing was lucky¡­ or unlucky, depending on how you look at it.¡±

    Anisa¡¯s brow furrowed, but she didn¡¯t interrupt. Marcus leaned forward, listening intently.

    ¡°I saw them,¡± Adrian continued. ¡°A group of bandits. They were dragging people in chains, slaves most likely. I couldn¡¯t just walk away.¡±

    Marcus¡¯s jaw clenched, and his eyes darkened with disgust. ¡°Slavers. They¡¯re still operating this close to Willowbrook?¡±

    ¡°It looks that way, I confronted them. Things got¡­ heated.¡± Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.

    Adrian let out a heavy breath, choosing his words carefully. ¡°They didn¡¯t want to be taken in. Fought hard to protect their cargo. It wasn¡¯t right. I couldn¡¯t let them leave.¡±

    Anisa reached out, placing a steadying hand on his arm. ¡°Of course you couldn¡¯t, you did what you had to.¡±

    The three of them stayed quiet for a moment. The warmth of the room and the gentle crackling of the fire in the hearth made the tension almost surreal, as if the danger Adrian had faced was a distant memory rather than something that just happened.

    Marcus was the first to break the silence, his voice gruff but laced with concern. ¡°Next time, you need to be more careful and pick your battles. You got lucky, kid. Too lucky.¡±

    Adrian nodded slowly, his gaze falling to the blanket draped over him. ¡°I understand."

    ¡°Do you need anything? Food, water, more rest?¡± Anisa asked, her tone warmer but tinged with worry.

    Adrian smiled faintly, rolling his shoulders as if testing the movement. ¡°Actually, I feel fine,¡± he said, moving his arms in slow circles. ¡°See?¡± He flexed his fingers, though a slight wince betrayed the lingering ache.

    Anisa¡¯s brow furrowed deeper, and her lips pressed into a tight line. ¡°Are you sure? You¡¯re not exactly convincing me with that wince.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure,¡± Adrian insisted. He pushed the blanket off, planting his feet on the floor and standing up. His legs wobbled, but he straightened, steadying himself with a deep breath.

    ¡°Adrian¡ª¡± Anisa¡¯s tone turned sharper, maternal concern sharpening her words. ¡°You¡¯re pushing yourself too soon.¡±

    ¡°Anisa, give the boy some credit,¡± Marcus interjected, leaning casually against the wall. ¡°He knows his limits.¡±

    The words lit a spark, and Anisa spun to face him, her hands on her hips. ¡°Oh, really? You think just because he can stand, he¡¯s fine? That¡¯s exactly how people end up worse off! Do you want him to collapse out there?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just saying, the kid¡¯s tougher than he looks."

    ¡°Oh, so now you¡¯re a healer? Because last I checked, patching him up was my job."

    ¡°Hey, hey,¡± Adrian said quickly, stepping between the two. ¡°I¡¯m okay. I promise. And I¡¯m grateful for everything you¡¯ve both done. Truly.¡±

    Anisa¡¯s gaze softened, though the worry in her eyes didn¡¯t fade entirely. ¡°Just¡­ promise you¡¯ll take it slow, Adrian. I don¡¯t want to have to see you like this again.¡±

    ¡°I promise that I''ll be carefull."

    Marcus clapped Adrian on the back. ¡°That¡¯s what we¡¯re here for, kid. You keep getting into scrapes, and we¡¯ll keep pulling you out.¡±

    Anisa¡¯s lips curved into a reluctant smile. ¡°Just don¡¯t make it a habit. I mean it.¡±

    Adrian chuckled softly, glancing between the two of them. ¡°Do you mind if I go for a walk? Just to stretch my legs?¡±

    Marcus shrugged. ¡°Go for it. Just don¡¯t overdo it.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t go too far, Adrian,¡± Anisa said, her arms crossing again, ¡°If you so much as wince, you turn around and come back. Understood?¡±

    Adrian smiled warmly, ¡°I will. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    As Adrian prepared to leave the house, he adjusted the clasp of his cloak and reached for the door. He paused, feeling a gentle warmth nestled atop his head. A small smile tugged at his lips, and he reached up to poke Mimi lightly.

    ¡°Hey, Mimi,¡± he murmured, tilting his head slightly upward. ¡°Think you could hide again for a bit? Just until we¡¯re out of sight.¡±

    Mimi chirped in response. In a quick swirl of embers and light, she vanished, leaving behind a faint warmth that lingered on his scalp.

    With that, Adrian left the house and moved down a familiar path, passing small houses and shops with shutters closed for the night. As he walked, he stretched his arms carefully, rolling his shoulders to loosen the tension in his muscles. Not bad. Seems like I didn''t take too much damage from that explosion.

    Rounding a corner, he slowed his pace, his thoughts drifting back to the masked figure and the red glow of malevolent mana. But then, a voice cut through his thoughts.

    ¡°Adrian.¡±

    He turned sharply, senses instantly on high alert. Standing a few paces away was Galtier. What''s he doing here?

    The tall, imposing figure crossed his arms. ¡°Are you free to talk?"

    "And why do you want to talk to me exactly?"

    "I heard about what happened, you have my sympathies."

    Adrian forced himself to stay calm, his eyes narrowing as he watched Galtier¡¯s imposing form step closer. ¡°I appreciate the sentiment, but you still haven¡¯t answered my question. Why do you want to talk to me now all of a sudden?"

    Galtier¡¯s armored footsteps echoed against the cobblestones as he moved closer. He halted a few paces away, arms still crossed. ¡°Because you and I are in the same boat now.¡±

    Adrian tilted his head slightly. ¡°We¡¯re already in the same party. You¡¯re going to have to explain yourself better than that.¡±

    For a moment, Galtier¡¯s eyes, hidden behind his dark helm, locked with Adrian¡¯s. Then, without another word, he turned on his heel. ¡°Follow me, there¡¯s something you need to see.¡±

 32: Curse

    Adrian and Galtier stopped in front of a modest house. Ivy crept along the stone walls, and flower boxes brimming with vibrant blooms added a touch of warmth to the scene. Though for some odd reason, the air here felt heavy, slightly suffocating even.

    Adrian glanced at Galtier beside him. ¡°Is this your home?¡±

    Galtier shook his head slowly, the metal of his armor barely creaking with the movement. ¡°No. It belongs to my sister.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure you want me to go in? You mentioned your sister¡¯s condition. I don¡¯t want to intrude.¡±

    ¡°It is better for you to see, Adrian. There is a reason I brought you here now.¡±

    Galtier led Adrian inside, pushing open the heavy wooden door. Adrian¡¯s eyes adjusted to the dim interior, expecting to find signs of neglect and decay. Instead, he was met with an environment that was very well put together: a clean floor, surfaces dusted, and simple but well-kept furnishings.

    Adrian took in the surroundings with a mixture of surprise and admiration. ¡°You keep this place in good shape."

    Galtier¡¯s armor clinked softly as he shook his head. ¡°Not by my hands. I hire help. They clean and tend to what they can. I tell them little of my sister.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t until they stopped in front of a plain door at the end of the hallway that Adrian felt a chill run down his spine. A sense of wrongness pressed against him, sending his senses on edge. There must be something unsettling inside of that room.

    ¡°Should I expect the worst when you open that door?" Adrian asked.

    ¡°Indeed, be ready.¡±

    Adrian¡¯s throat tightened, but he nodded. When the door opened, a wave of frigid air greeted him, carrying with it an oppressive energy.

    Inside the room, a woman sat in a carved wooden chair, hands folded in her lap. Her skin was ghostly pale, devoid of warmth or life, and her long hair spilled over her shoulders like a waterfall of white. Bloodshot red eyes turned toward him, and strange, intricate markings crawled across her body. Adrian¡¯s gaze eventually caught on her forehead, where a symbol pulsed with a malevolent light: an eye weeping bloody tears.

    Shock punched through him. ¡°That mark¡­ it¡¯s the same as yours during the dawnshade gathering.¡±

    Galtier¡¯s helm tilted, as if observing Adrian more closely. ¡°Does it remind you of anything else?¡±

    ¡°It does, but what exactly are you getting at?¡±

    ¡°Tell me, have you encountered figures wearing masks that cry bloody tears?¡±

    Adrian exhaled slowly, the memory of fire and pain fresh in his mind. ¡°Yes. Recently. One of them¡­ detonated himself."

    Galtier nodded, as if confirming something to himself. ¡°I thought as much.¡±

    He stepped aside, gesturing toward his sister. ¡°Take a closer look, see what has been done to her.¡±

    Adrian approached cautiously, each step heavy with apprehension. The woman¡¯s eyes met his, and though they were bloodshot and unblinking, they held a flicker of pain, recognition, or perhaps a deep sorrow.

    He knelt beside Galtier¡¯s sister, studying the glowing, sinuous markings that crisscrossed her pale skin. The symbol on her forehead pulsed faintly, almost as if aware of his presence. He glanced back at Galtier, who stood motionless.

    ¡°Have you used the Dawnshade to try and cure the curse?¡± Adrian asked.

    Galtier¡¯s head shifted slightly. ¡°No, I never intended to make a cure with it. The herbs were to be traded for a possible remedy.¡±

    Adrian frowned, frustration clawing at him. ¡°Do you think it will work?¡±

    Silence stretched between them. Galtier¡¯s posture stiffened, and he seemed to weigh his words carefully. ¡°I don¡¯t, truthfully, I have tried everything. Potions, enchantments, rituals I dare not speak of. Each one failed, but what choice do I have?"Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.

    Desperation can drive people to drastic measures, Adrian thought. He stood, resolve hardening within him. ¡°May I try something? I¡¯d like to bring a small flame to her forehead.¡±

    ¡°And what sort of request is that?¡±

    ¡°Not just any flame. I plan on using my blue flames. When you¡­ lost control last time, I noticed the flames affected your mark, even if only for a moment. When the mark disappeared, you returned to yourself.¡±

    The silence stretched once more, and for a moment, Adrian worried he had overstepped. Finally, Galtier inclined his head. ¡°If you believe it may give my sister a chance, you have my permission."

    "Thanks, I''ll do my best. And don''t worry, I''ll stop if things look like they''re going south."

    Adrian drew in a deep, steadying breath, feeling the air burn slightly in his lungs. He lifted his right hand, focusing until a small, bluish flame flickered to life at the tip of his index finger. The fire danced with a faint hum of energy, casting a cold light over the room. Stepping closer, his gaze fixed on Galtier¡¯s sister. I have to be careful. One wrong move could make everything worse.

    He leaned in, inching the flame closer to the dark symbol etched on her forehead. The mark responded almost immediately, releasing a hiss of steam and exhaling tendrils of dark, wispy vapor. The stench of burning air mingled with an acrid, metallic tang that made Adrian¡¯s stomach churn. This corruption runs deep.

    The markings across her skin twisted and writhed as if alive, and her bloodshot eyes snapped wide open, filled with pain and horror. A bone-chilling screech tore from her throat, reverberating off the walls with a force that made Adrian¡¯s chest tighten. She thrashed violently, limbs jerking with a strength that defied her frail appearance. Shadows writhed along her body, clawing at the air as if to lash out.

    Adrian¡¯s pulse hammered in his ears. No¡­ this isn¡¯t right. ¡°That''s¡­ enough."

    He pulled his hand back quickly, extinguishing the flame in an instant. The room dimmed, shadows closing in once more. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I pushed too far.¡±

    Galtier met Adrian¡¯s gaze with a somber nod. ¡°It¡¯s fine, you did what you could.¡±

    He stepped forward between Adrian and the still-twitching form of his sister. Slowly, her movements ceased, and she fell into a dormant state once more, her breathing shallow but even.

    Meanwhile, Adrian steadied himself, exhaling the tension that still coursed through his body. His hands shook slightly, the memory of Galtier¡¯s sister¡¯s tortured cries echoing in his mind. He met the hollow gaze of the armored knight, searching for words that might offer comfort but finding none.

    Instead, he forced himself to speak. ¡°Are the masked figures who attacked me, the same ones who cursed you and your sister?¡±

    Galtier¡¯s armored form went rigid, the air around him charged with the weight of bitterness that had festered for far too long. ¡°You are correct, Adrian. They are known as the Mourne.¡±

    The words struck Adrian like a physical blow, fury roaring through him with such intensity that it felt as though molten fire coursed beneath his skin. Pain lanced through his skull, sharp and relentless. The Mourne.

    His mind fractured with a surge of memories: visions of burning villages, flames devouring homes, and people¡¯s screams echoing into the night. Towns reduced to smoldering ash, cities crumbling under waves of merciless destruction. And everywhere, in every vision, that accursed mark loomed, eyes that wept crimson tears, mocking and unyielding.

    Metal hands soon clamped down on his shoulders, anchoring him against the storm raging inside. ¡°Are you all right, Adrian?¡±

    Adrian forced himself to breathe, each gasp drawing him further from the brink. ¡°I¡¯m¡­ fine."

    He clenched his jaw, willing his body to obey. ¡°But I need to know more about them. The Mourne.¡±

    Galtier¡¯s grip on Adrian¡¯s shoulders tightened momentarily before he released him. ¡°They are a secretive organization. Even after years of trying to track them down, I know little. What I do know is this: they have a strong presence in the criminal underworld."

    ¡°Do they have connections to bandits? Or mercenaries?¡±

    ¡°Absolutely. Do you remember the Crimson Vipers? The bandits who ambushed us in the forest? They are among their pawns.¡±

    ¡°The Vipers sold both me and my sister to the Mourne, we were meant to be slaves I believe."

    Adrian¡¯s fists clenched until his nails bit into his palms. ¡°How did you escape?¡±

    The knight¡¯s gaze turned inward, as if reliving each moment of their torment. ¡°They did all sorts of experiments on us. With me specifically, the Mourne managed to bind my soul to this accursed armor. Luckily, there was one day when their watch was weaker than usual, and I managed to break free and bring my sister with me¡­ for all it''s worth."

    "I¡­ I''m sorry to hear that."

    "It''s fine, the past is over. Now, I must continue to look to the future for answers."

    ¡°In that case, do you have any leads? Anyone who might know more about the Mourne?¡±

    Galtier¡¯s helm tilted slightly, the darkness within impenetrable. He shook his head slowly, the motion deliberate, a testament to the frustration that gnawed at him. ¡°If I had such leads, I would have pursued them long ago."

    Adrian crossed his arms, brow furrowed in thought. ¡°Then we¡¯ll have to be patient. We¡¯ll keep moving, stay alert, and follow any lead that might appear.¡±

    Galtier inclined his head. "If either of us finds a thread worth following, we share it. But for now, let''s keep all of this between us.¡±

    Adrian nodded. ¡°Agreed."

 33: Opportunity

    The doors of the adventurer¡¯s guild creaked open as Adrian, Kael, and Galtier stepped inside. They quickly moved toward the front desk, where a familiar face waited: a receptionist with sharp eyes and an ever-present ledger.

    Adrian reached into his satchel and pulled out a carefully wrapped bundle. "We''re here to submit the Venomfang spider silk for Mr. Crawford''s quest," he said, placing the parcel on the polished wooden counter.

    The receptionist eyed the bundle before unwrapping it slightly to inspect the shimmering threads within. "Solid work as always."

    Kael leaned casually against the counter, his fingers tapping a light rhythm. "What can we say? We''re just that good."

    She offered a faint smile before flipping open her ledger. "Adventurer licenses, please, for recordkeeping."

    Galtier produced his license card from a hidden compartment in his gauntlet, while Adrian and Kael retrieved theirs from their pouches. They handed them over, and the receptionist recorded their details with swift, practiced strokes of her quill.

    "Everything appears to be in order," she said, returning their licenses. "The reward for this quest is seventy-five gold pieces. Given the exceptional quality of the silk, the guild is adding a bonus of twenty-five gold, bringing your total to an even one hundred."

    Adrian exchanged a pleased glance with his companions. "Thank you kindly."

    The receptionist counted out the coins into a small leather pouch and handed it to Adrian. "Keep up the good work. The guild values competent teams like yours."

    Kael gave her a playful salute. "We''ll do our best to keep you impressed."

    As they stepped away from the desk, Adrian felt the satisfying weight of the reward in his hand. They found an empty table near one of the large windows overlooking the street outside. Adrian poured the coins onto the table, arranging them into three equal piles. "That''s thirty-three gold each, with one extra coin. How should we handle the remainder?"

    Galtier''s armor clinked softly as he took his seat. "We can set it aside for shared expenses: supplies, repairs, that sort of thing."

    Kael nodded in agreement. "Works for me."

    Adrian placed the solitary coin back into the pouch. "Alright, communal fund it is." He distributed the remaining shares, sliding the gold toward Kael and Galtier.

    Kael pocketed his coins, a satisfied grin spreading across his face. "Not a bad day''s work."

    "Agreed," Galtier said.

    Kael pushed his headband back slightly, revealing just a hint of his closed eyes beneath. ¡°Hey, guess what? This makes it our tenth successful quest in a row!¡±

    He threw his arms out in triumph, chest puffed with pride. ¡°At this rate, we¡¯ll be A-rank adventurers in no time.¡±

    Adrian chuckled at Kael¡¯s enthusiasm. He couldn¡¯t deny the pride that swelled in him at their recent streak of successes. Ten B-rank quests in a row, didn''t think I''d enjoy adventuring this much.

    "Unfortunately, I¡¯ll have to celebrate another time. I need to get home a bit early today, promised to help make dinner.¡± Adrian said.

    Kael¡¯s expression immediately shifted to one of exaggerated disappointment. ¡°Aw, come on, are you really ditching us for kitchen duty?¡±

    Adrian laughed, shaking his head. ¡°Some things are more important than ranks, Kael. Besides, the quicker I help with dinner, the quicker I can get back.¡±

    But suddenly, Galtier leaned forward. ¡°Actually, Adrian, could I speak with you alone later?"

    Adrian¡¯s smile faltered for a brief moment, sensing the seriousness in Galtier¡¯s tone. He glanced over at Kael, who perked up immediately, his curiosity sparking like a lit fuse.

    ¡°Oh, if it¡¯s a secret, then I definitely need to be in on it!¡± Kael said.

    Adrian placed a hand on Kael¡¯s shoulder, gently but firmly. ¡°Kael, not this time. I really need to talk with just Galtier.¡±

    Kael¡¯s grin faded into a pout, but he didn¡¯t argue further. Instead, he let out an exaggerated sigh and crossed his arms in mock surrender. ¡°Fine, fine. I¡¯ll be outside if you change your mind."

    When Kael sauntered off toward the guild¡¯s main doors, Adrian and Galtier moved to a quieter corner of the guild hall, away from the bustling crowd. The two looked around for a few moments, making sure nobody was paying attention.

    ¡°I have a lead on the Mourne,¡± Galtier said.

    Adrian¡¯s pulse quickened. ¡°Who? And how did you find them?¡±

    Galtier¡¯s helmet shifted slightly, as if he were recalling every detail. ¡°It was strange. Recently, a girl approached me. She had red eyes and spoke with a calmness that didn¡¯t fit the situation. She asked me if I wanted to know more about the Mourne.¡±

    Adrian¡¯s breath caught in his throat. He stepped closer, his gaze intent. ¡°Did she have black hair?¡±

    Galtier paused, considering Adrian¡¯s reaction. ¡°Yes, why do you ask?¡±

    ¡°Never mind,¡± Adrian said quickly, though his thoughts churned. Could it be her? Seven? How is she alive? And why would she be working with them?

    Adrian pushed the thoughts aside for now, focusing on what Galtier was saying. ¡°What did she tell you?¡±

    ¡°The girl wanted to know if I was truly interested in learning about the Mourne. I was¡­ less than welcoming at first, as you might imagine.¡±

    ¡°And then?¡±

    ¡°She told me that if I approached with an open mind, the Mourne would be willing to undo my curse, and my sister¡¯s."

    ¡°Did you accept her offer?¡±

    ¡°Not yet. She told me to meet her in South Tusk in a week¡¯s time. She made it clear that this was not a standing invitation.¡±

    Adrian¡¯s thoughts raced. ¡°When did you see her?¡±This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.

    ¡°Two days ago, just before we started our tenth quest.¡± Galtier said.

    Adrian fell silent, turning the possibilities over in his mind. If it really is Seven, why would she be working with them? Is it possible they made another homunculus that just  looks like her?

    The implications were dizzying. He took a steadying breath. ¡°Do you trust her words?¡±

    Galtier¡¯s helm tilted ever so slightly. ¡°Trust is not the word I would use. But I¡¯d be lying if I said I wasn¡¯t curious. If there¡¯s even a chance that this curse could be lifted, I must consider it.¡±

    ¡°So that¡¯s what you were trying to hide from me,¡± Kael said suddenly.

    Adrian whirled around, his surprise quickly giving way to mild exasperation. ¡°Kael? How did you hear that? And why are you even here?¡± He glanced around, scanning for any sign that Kael had been nearby, but he hadn¡¯t sensed him at all.

    Kael grinned, tapping the side of his head where his headband rested. ¡°I never went too far, but you know me, I picked a good spot and have good enough hearing to catch the gist of things.¡±

    Adrian pressed a hand to his forehead. Of course, he¡¯d listen in.

    ¡°You weren¡¯t supposed to hear that,¡± Adrian muttered. ¡°This isn¡¯t something you should be getting involved in without knowing all the risks.¡±

    Kael¡¯s grin faltered slightly. ¡°I¡¯m already involved, aren¡¯t I? The Mourne hurt you, Adrian. They¡¯re connected to Galtier¡¯s curse. And if they¡¯re as dangerous as you two say, then that makes them my problem, too.¡±

    Adrian opened his mouth, ready to argue, but the intensity in Kael¡¯s expression stopped him. Doesn''t look like we can keep Kael out of this forever.

    Galtier¡¯s armored frame shifted, his focus now on Kael. ¡°This isn¡¯t a game, boy. The Mourne are ruthless. They will not hesitate to kill or worse.¡±

    ¡°Listen, I¡¯m not taking this lightly. But if we¡¯re really going after them, you¡¯ll need all the help you can get. And like it or not, I¡¯m already here.¡± Kael said.

    Adrian¡¯s shoulders slumped slightly. ¡°Fine, you''ll need to be much more careful than usual."

    Kael nodded.  ¡°I can do that."

    ¡°If you are to stay involved, you follow our lead. No reckless moves." Galtier said bluntly.

    Kael tilted his head, a mischievous glint returning to his eyes. ¡°You might be asking a lot there, big guy.¡±

    Galtier¡¯s armor creaked as he stepped closer, his shadow swallowing the light around them. ¡°I am asking because it is necessary. We cannot afford mistakes.¡±

    Kael¡¯s expression sobered, and he nodded. ¡°Understood.¡±

    Adrian drew a deep breath, feeling some of the tension in the air release.  ¡°With that settled, we should meet here again tomorrow morning. There¡¯s a lot to prepare.¡±

    ¡°Very well. We¡¯ll be ready.¡± Galtier said.

    ***

    The glow of candlelight bathed the dining room as Adrian sat down with Marcus and Anisa. The simple wooden table was set with care, each place adorned with a plate of hearty stew, fresh bread, and a small dish of herbs.

    Adrian was especially proud of today''s meal, as he played a great deal in helping to make it. Took a while, but the results are undeniable.

    Marcus tore into his bread with enthusiasm. ¡°You¡¯ve gotten better at this, Adrian. Almost like you actually like cooking now.¡±

    Adrian grinned, dipping a piece of bread into his bowl. ¡°Only because I have good teachers,¡± he said, glancing at Anisa. ¡°Though I¡¯m not sure I¡¯ll ever get the seasoning just right.¡±

    Anisa, seated across from him, chuckled. ¡°You¡¯ve come a long way. t¡¯s not just about the food, you know. It¡¯s the heart you put into it.¡±

    "Of course, I always keep that in mind."

    They ate in companionable silence for a few moments. But Marcus broke the silence first, his tone more serious. ¡°What¡¯s next for you, Adrian? Any plans?¡±

    Adrian paused, his spoon halfway to his mouth, then forced himself to smile. ¡°Just¡­ more work, but nothing I can¡¯t handle.¡±

    Anisa¡¯s eyes lingered on Adrian, a hint of concern shadowing her otherwise bright expression. She studied him for a moment longer, setting down her spoon with a quiet clink. ¡°Adrian, I know there¡¯s more on your mind than just ¡®more work.¡¯ What¡¯s really going on?¡±

    Adrian¡¯s fingers tightened around his spoon, his appetite suddenly waning. He tried to look away, but Anisa¡¯s steady gaze anchored him. I can swear that she''s psychic, but¡­ I''m probably just bad at hiding my feelings.

    He exhaled slowly, setting his spoon down. ¡°I¡­ I have to go to South Tusk.¡±

    ¡°Adrian, please. There must be another way.¡±

    ¡°I wish there was, but I can¡¯t ignore it, Anisa. There''s someone important in South Tusk that I have to see, and I might not get another chance."

    Anisa¡¯s shoulders sagged, and she shook her head slowly. ¡°South Tusk¡­ it¡¯s a place that consumes people, Adrian. Even seasoned warriors don¡¯t always come back. You¡¯re walking into a den of vipers.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s right. It¡¯s a pit of thieves, cutthroats, and worse." Marcus said.

    ¡°I know the risks, but I¡¯ll be careful." Adrian said, hoping to assuage Marcus and Anisa''s concerns.

    Anisa¡¯s eyes glistened, and she reached out, gripping his hand tightly. ¡°I''ve¡­ seen those eyes before, you''re not going to back down from this, are you?"

    "Sorry, Anisa, I need to do this."

    "Then at the very least, please promise me you''ll come back home after whatever you do in South Tusk."

    ¡°I promise,¡± Adrian said, squeezing her hand back. ¡°I¡¯ll do everything I can to come back.¡±

    Finally, Marcus cleared his throat. ¡°If you¡¯re really set on going, there¡¯s someone who might make it a bit safer.¡±

    Adrian tilted his head. ¡°Who are you thinking?"

    ¡°Seth, he knows his way to South Tusk and around it. If anyone can help you get in and out with less risk, it¡¯s him.¡±

    ¡°Who''s Seth?"

    Anisa let out a small, exasperated sigh, lips curving into a tired smile.  ¡°Seth was the rogue in  our adventuring party, remember? He¡¯s not around often, but that doesn¡¯t mean you should forget him.¡±

    Adrian¡¯s eyes widened as recognition dawned. "Isn''t he the one who liked the mage in your group?"

    Anisa chuckled softly. ¡°That¡¯s the one. He owes us a favor or two, and he''d likely be your best bet for navigating South Tusk.¡±

    Marcus leaned back, crossing his arms over his chest. ¡°He''ll at least help you get in the city in one piece."

    ¡°Thank you both, ¡°I¡¯ll speak with him. If there¡¯s a way to do this with less risk, I¡¯ll take it.¡± Adrian said.

    After dinner, Adrian quietly excused himself and made his way to his room, leaving Marcus and Anisa to clean up. As he shut the door behind him, he leaned against it for a moment, taking a deep breath. No turning back now.

    He shrugged off his cloak, letting it fall over the back of a chair, and called softly, ¡°Mimi.¡±

    A small, flickering green light peeked out from beneath the fabric of his cloak. Two luminous emerald eyes blinked up at him before a fox-like shape made of green flames emerged. Mimi hopped onto his bed with a graceful, almost playful motion. She stretched lazily, curling her tail around herself before relaxing fully on the bed.

    Adrian smiled despite the heaviness of his thoughts and reached over to rub her belly. The magical fox¡¯s green flames flickered softly as she leaned into his touch. This feels right.

    Eventually, he stopped rubbing her belly and sat down on the edge of the bed, his expression growing serious. ¡°Mimi, I need to ask you something.¡±

    Mimi¡¯s ears twitched, and she lifted her head, her eyes focusing on him with an intensity that made it clear she was listening. She tilted her head slightly, her green flames flaring softly.

    Adrian hesitated, running a hand through his hair. ¡°What do you think about going to South Tusk?¡±

    At the mention of South Tusk, Mimi¡¯s flames dimmed noticeably, and her ears drooped. She let out a low, uneasy rumble. Her bright eyes were shadowed with concern, and she shifted closer to him.

    Adrian nodded slowly. ¡°I thought as much, but it might be the only way forward.¡±

    Mimi nuzzled against Adrian, the warmth of her magical flames pulsing gently against his skin. Her form, usually bright and reassuring, now cast a dim and hesitant glow. You don¡¯t like this any more than I do, do you, Mimi?

    He reached out, his hand settling lightly on her head between the fox''s drooping ears. ¡°Sorry, but South Tusk is the only place where I can find answers right now."

 34: South Tusk

    Adrian, Galtier, and Kael halted before a narrow house sandwiched tightly between two taller, aging buildings. Time and the relentless elements had battered the stone walls, leaving cracks that traced stories of years gone by. But the reinforced door spoke of vigilance. Iron bars seem a bit excessive for a door in a small town like Willowbrook.

    ¡°This is it,¡± Adrian said, before he turned back to Kael and Galtier. ¡°Wait here.¡±

    Kael leaned nonchalantly against a nearby wooden post. ¡°Take your time."

    ¡°Best of luck." Galtier said.

    Hopefully, Seth is in a good mood today. Adrian raised his fist and knocked twice.

    Silence stretched between heartbeats. Adrian could feel his pulse quicken as he waited. Come on¡­

    Faint shuffling from inside was followed by a low curse. Locks clicked and clattered, and after a moment, the door creaked open a sliver. A single eye then peered through the gap.

    A few seconds later, the door creaked wider as Seth walked out into the open, his hair was a mix of dark locks and silver threads framing a face that once wore suspicion like a second skin. But today, there was a spark of recognition.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll be damned. Adrian. Look at you.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Seth.¡±

    ¡°A while?¡± Seth leaned against the doorframe, arms folding over his chest. ¡°That¡¯s an understatement. How many years has it been? I¡¯d say you¡¯ve grown, but I think you¡¯ve still got some ways to go.¡±

    Adrian let out a small laugh, feeling the tension in his shoulders ease. ¡°I¡¯m getting there."

    Seth¡¯s gaze drifted past Adrian¡¯s shoulder. The warmth in his eyes cooled, shifting to something more calculating. ¡°And those two?¡±

    His chin lifted slightly in Galtier and Kael¡¯s direction. ¡°Friends of yours?¡±

    Adrian nodded. ¡°Yes. They¡¯re¡­ traveling with me.¡±

    Seth¡¯s lips twitched as if suppressing another smirk. ¡°You¡¯ve certainly made some¡­ interesting choices."

    Adrian shrugged, a touch of defensiveness in his tone. ¡°They¡¯re good people. Trustworthy.¡±

    ¡°If you say so, then I don''t have a problem.¡± Seth¡¯s voice dropped, but he didn¡¯t press further.

    Instead, he stepped back and motioned for Adrian to enter. ¡°Come on, then. No sense having a reunion on the doorstep.¡±

    ¡°I actually came to ask you for a favor,¡± Adrian said as he followed Seth inside.

    Seth¡¯s brow furrowed as he led them into a dimly lit room. He gestured for Adrian to sit. ¡°You know I don¡¯t like favors.¡±

    Adrian sat on a chair that wobbled slightly beneath him. ¡°Hear me out, I really need transport to South Tusk, Marcus told me you could help."

    ¡°South Tusk? Why would you want to go there?¡±

    Adrian opened his mouth to explain, but before he could say anything, a feminine voice called out from another room. ¡°Honey, who are you talking to?¡±

    Seth closed his eyes briefly, the smallest sign of exasperation crossing his features. He turned his head and called back, ¡°It¡¯s Adrian, sweetie. You remember, the kid who saved us a long time ago.¡±

    ¡°Adrian? Why didn¡¯t you tell me sooner? I want to see him!¡±

    Adrian stood, unsure whether to brace himself or laugh. ¡°Should I wait outside?¡±

    Seth waved a dismissive hand. ¡°No need. You¡¯ve already got her worked up.¡±

    Moments later, Helen appeared. Her features were radiant, even more so with the fullness of pregnancy that she carried gracefully. She placed one hand on the curve of her stomach and beamed at Adrian. ¡°Look at you, you¡¯ve grown taller!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s good to see you again, Helen.¡± Adrian said with a smile.

    ¡°Good to see you? I¡¯d say it¡¯s great to see you. You never visit.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been busy, but I¡¯m glad to be here now.¡±

    Helen¡¯s eyes flicked past him, landing on Galtier and Kael waiting outside. ¡°Are those your friends?¡±

    ¡°Yes, they¡¯re with me.¡±

    ¡°Well then, we have to make sure they¡¯re taken care of while you¡¯re here.¡±

    Seth cleared his throat. ¡°One step at a time, sweetie. Adrian was just telling me he wants to go to South Tusk.¡±

    Helen¡¯s cheerfulness dimmed just a fraction. ¡°South Tusk? That place isn''t somewhere anybody should want to be."

    ¡°I know, and that¡¯s why I need Seth¡¯s help.¡± Adrian said.

    "Are you really sure about this, Adrian? I know Marcus and Anisa have been taking care of you, are they really fine with you going there?"

    "It took¡­ a lot of convincing, especially Anisa. But they''ve given me permission. It''s not like I want to be in South Tusk for no reason, but there''s someone I have to see there."

    "Hmm, I don''t like it, but I don''t think I can convince you otherwise."This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    "Sorry, Helen, this is something important to me."

    Helen sighed, but then gestured warmly toward the modest sitting area within their home. ¡°At the very least, your friends should come in."

    Seth tilted his head, a note of caution flashing in his eyes. ¡°Are you sure? I¡¯m not certain our house is¡­ accustomed to such guests.¡±

    Helen waved him off. ¡°We have more than enough room, even for a knight in full armor.¡±

    Adrian stepped to the doorway, calling over his shoulder. ¡°Galtier, Kael, you can come in.¡±

    Kael walked in with his usual ease, tilting his head as he picked up on the sounds and subtle vibrations within the home. Galtier followed, the floorboards groaning slightly beneath the weight of his armor.

    The four of them settled around a round wooden table. Seth dropped into a chair opposite Adrian, leaning forward with arms crossed. Helen took a seat next to her husband, hands resting protectively over her stomach. Galtier, meanwhile, opted to stand behind Adrian.

    ¡°So, why South Tusk?¡± Seth asked.

    Adrian inhaled deeply, steeling himself. ¡°It¡¯s because of the Mourne.¡±

    The air grew thick. Seth¡¯s fingers curled tightly against the table¡¯s edge. Helen¡¯s expression darkened, her concern now edged with something sharper. ¡°What do you want with them?¡±

    Adrian¡¯s jaw clenched. ¡°I want answers for what they did to me and people I loved."

    Silence fell, the only sound the faint creaking of wood under Galtier¡¯s shifting stance. Seth exhaled slowly, his gaze searching Adrian¡¯s eyes. ¡°I know that look. But South Tusk isn''t a place for justice or answers, not easily.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with it exactly?"

    "The place is overrun with crime for one. Not only that, the Whitewynn family runs the city from the shadows, controlling everything: gangs, markets, even some of the guard. Outsiders rarely last long."

    ¡°You seem quite knowledgeable about South Tusk, have you been there before?"

    ¡°Lived there for a few years, I barely got out myself. But that place changes people.¡±

    ¡°Seems like you got out just fine though. Doesn''t mean it''s impossible to survive there." Adrian said with a light shrug.

    Seth stared at him, conflicted. ¡°You¡¯re asking for trouble. I can¡¯t protect you once you¡¯re there.¡±

    ¡°You won¡¯t have to, I¡¯m not going alone.¡±

    Galtier stepped forward, the weight of his presence palpable. ¡°This isn¡¯t just for him, it¡¯s for me as well. And for my sister. We also seek answers.¡±

    Seth regarded Galtier for a long moment, and then his gaze slid back to Adrian. He rubbed a hand across his face, weariness creeping in. ¡°All right. If you¡¯re set on this path, I¡¯ll help you."

    Helen reached for Adrian¡¯s hand, squeezing it gently. ¡°I wish you luck,¡± she said, her voice soft but unwavering. She turned her gaze to Kael and Galtier, her eyes kind. ¡°All of you.¡±

    ***

    Seth pulled the reins tight, slowing the horse-drawn wagon to a gradual halt. The wheels groaned to a stop against the uneven dirt road, and the rhythmic clattering of hooves faded. Dust hung in the air, catching the late afternoon light.

    Adrian leaned forward from his seat on the wagon, brow furrowing as he cast a questioning glance at Seth. ¡°Why are we stopping?¡±

    Seth didn''t answer immediately. He climbed down, boots crunching on the gravel-strewn path. He walked a few steps ahead, his gaze scanning the horizon with an intensity that set Adrian on edge. ¡°It¡¯s not wise to ride into South Tusk looking like you¡¯re carrying anything valuable.¡±

    Adrian followed his line of sight, his chest tightening at the weight of Seth¡¯s words. He¡¯s not exaggerating.

    Seth turned and gestured ahead, his finger tracing the hazy outline of a sprawling city in the distance. ¡°Look closely, that''s South Tusk.¡±

    Adrian squinted, his breath catching. The city sprawled like a festering wound on the landscape. Crumbling walls and crooked rooftops clawed at the sky, while narrow streets twisted like tangled roots. Even from this distance, South Tusk exuded a foreboding air. This place truly does look like it lives up to its reputation.

    Kael stepped closer and let out a low whistle. ¡°You know, I can''t see the city at all, but I can smell that it''s not a good place even from here.¡±

    Galtier¡¯s deep voice rumbled in response. ¡°Don''t worry, boy, it doesn''t get much better even if you could see the place."

    Seth snorted, a short, humorless laugh escaping him. ¡°The place is held together by desperation, blood, and just enough greed to keep it standing.¡±

    He turned back to the wagon, his gaze flitting from Kael to the rest of the group. ¡°But we don¡¯t have the luxury of gawking. Get yourselves ready.¡±

    Then, Seth rummaged in the back of the wagon and tossed a weathered brown cloak to Kael, who caught it easily despite his blindfolded eyes. ¡°Put that on, don¡¯t want anyone getting too curious.¡±

    Kael slipped the cloak around his shoulders. ¡°Do I look mysterious enough to scare off trouble?¡± he asked with a faint smirk.

    ¡°More like you¡¯re trying to hide from trouble you already caused, but it¡¯ll do.¡±

    Adrian shifted in his seat, eyes lingering on Galtier¡¯s towering form. ¡°What about him? Won¡¯t he draw too much attention?¡±

    Seth shrugged. ¡°Plenty of people carry steel in South Tusk. Most of them don¡¯t ask questions unless you give them a reason to."

    The group soon moved out towards a long line of people waiting to get into South Tusk. Adrian was mildly surprised that there were still so many people wanting to get into the city: young and old, wealthy and poor, armed and unarmed. Hard to believe that there''s this many people that want to go to a decrepit city like South Tusk, but I suppose everyone has their reasons.

    As they drew closer to the front of the line, Adrian could feel tension prickling beneath his skin. The guards stationed at South Tusk''s entrance were a far cry from ordinary law enforcement. They wore mismatched armor, each piece worn and dented from years of use, and their eyes carried a predatory glint. One of the men stepped forward, his bulk and height dwarfing those behind him. A scar bisected his lip, giving him a permanent sneer.

    ¡°Next!¡± he barked, his voice rough as gravel. He eyed Seth, Adrian, Kael, and Galtier with a gaze that lingered too long on their weapons and armor. ¡°State yer business in South Tusk.¡±

    Seth stepped up, his posture easy but eyes wary. ¡°Just heading to the adventurer¡¯s guild,¡± he replied, his tone practiced, neutral.

    The guard scratched at his stubbled jaw, his mouth twisting. ¡°Aye, is that so? Let¡¯s see yer adventurer¡¯s licenses, then.¡±

    Without hesitation, Seth reached into his pocket, producing a weathered card and holding it out. Adrian and Kael followed suit, retrieving their own while Galtier withdrew his card from a hidden slot within his armor. The guard snatched the cards, his rough hands turning each over before passing them to another behind him.

    ¡°Gonna need to run these fer checks,¡± he announced, not moving from his spot.

    ¡°That¡¯s out of line, I''ve never heard of people needing to hand over licenses for analysis before.¡± Seth said.

    The guard¡¯s eyes narrowed, and he leaned in close enough for Adrian to smell sour ale on his breath. ¡°Oh? Don¡¯t like it? You can turn ¡®round and march yerselves back out."

    Seth¡¯s jaw tightened, and for a moment, it looked as if he might argue. Instead, he forced a smile that didn¡¯t reach his eyes. ¡°I see. Policy changes are¡­ inconvenient. Perhaps there¡¯s a way to¡­ make this inconvenience disappear?¡±

    The guard tilted his head, as if weighing Seth¡¯s offer. ¡°A way, ye say?¡± He glanced back at his companions, their expressions hungry for a show of force. Turning back, he grinned, showing yellowed teeth. ¡°One gold coin apiece, then. Else, you can all piss off.¡±

    Seth¡¯s expression remained carefully neutral, but Adrian saw the faint flicker of irritation. ¡°One gold per head?¡± he repeated, the edge creeping into his voice. ¡°That¡¯s daylight robbery.¡±

    The guard¡¯s smile widened, his eyes dancing with malice. ¡°Offer¡¯s final.¡±

    Seth exhaled slowly, as if reining in the desire to lash out. ¡°Last time I passed through, it was a silver per person. A fairer rate, wouldn¡¯t you say?¡±

 35: A New Challenger

    The guard hesitated, his beady eyes flitting over Seth, Adrian, Kael, and Galtier like a vulture sizing up its next meal. Adrian could almost feel the weight of those stares. They¡¯re looking for an excuse... any excuse.

    The lead guard leaned back with a lazy arrogance, lip curling as he spat onto the cobblestones. ¡°A silver each, eh? Could be I¡¯m feelin¡¯ generous. Three silver for the lot of ye.¡±

    ¡°Now, that¡¯s more like it,¡± Seth said. He reached into his pouch, drawing out three silver coins. Then, one by one, he placed them into the guard¡¯s grimy hand, t

    The guard eyed the coins as though expecting a trick, then grunted, his grip tightening over the payment. ¡°Go on, then. But don¡¯t make me regret it.¡±

    Seth inclined his head with a faint, mocking flourish. ¡°Of course. But before we part ways, I believe you still have something of ours. The licenses?¡±

    The guard scowled, muttering under his breath as he gestured to one of his subordinates. The smaller guard scurried forward, fumbling with a pouch before shoving the licenses into Seth¡¯s hand. ¡°There. Now move.¡±

    Seth pocketed the papers and turned, his tone dropping to a low murmur. ¡°Keep close.¡±

    They stepped through the gates, the guards¡¯ snickers and muttered slurs lingering behind them like the sour stench of rot. Adrian stayed close to Kael, while behind them, Galtier¡¯s armored frame loomed. Seth took the lead, his gait deceptively relaxed, but Adrian noticed the way his eyes flicked toward every shadow and alley.

    South Tusk sprawled before them like a festering wound, a district forgotten and rotting in the heart of the city. Crumbling buildings leaned drunkenly against one another, their sagging frames threatening collapse. Narrow alleys yawned open like jagged mouths, swallowing what little light filtered down.

    Adrian wrinkled his nose. This place reeks of misery.

    ¡°Eyes peeled,¡± Seth said over his shoulder. ¡°Trouble finds you here if you look for it, or if you¡¯re stupid enough to walk in looking like fresh meat.¡±

    Kael chuckled softly. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t mind a little trouble.¡±

    Seth shot him a glance but said nothing, his pace quickening as they passed a group of men huddled around a broken barrel, sharing a bottle of something too strong and too cheap. Their eyes followed the group, narrowing with interest as they passed.

    When they rounded a corner, a thin man stepped out of the shadows, clothes hanging off him like loose skin. In one hand, he clutched a makeshift "knife" made from broken glass. He moved fast, too fast for Adrian to react, and lunged at Kael.

    Kael sidestepped the blade with an almost lazy grace. His hand shot out, grabbing the man¡¯s wrist and twisting. There was a sickening crack as the bone gave way, and the man let out a high-pitched scream, dropping the knife to the ground. Kael released him with a shove, and the would-be mugger stumbled back, clutching his arm as he whimpered.

    ¡°Try again next time buddy, see how that works out for you,¡± Kael said with a prideful sneer.

    The man spat a curse, backing away before disappearing into the shadows. But Seth¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Don¡¯t get cocky, kid. Next time, just keep walking.¡±

    Kael shrugged, still grinning. "Sure, sure."

    After walking a bit more, Seth stopped in front of a building with a sagging roof and faded paint. The wooden sign above the entrance bore the faint outline of a wolf¡¯s head, though age and grime had all but erased its details. The door hung slightly ajar, its hinges rusted and creaking with the slightest breeze.

    Inside, the bar was dimly lit by flickering lanterns, casting long shadows across rough-hewn tables. Patrons huddled in small groups, their murmured conversations halting as the newcomers entered. A few curious eyes lingered, but they quickly returned to their drinks.

    Seth led the group to the bar, where a burly man with a shaved head was wiping down mugs with a rag that looked like it had seen better days. He didn¡¯t glance up until Seth tapped the counter twice. ¡°Vice, got a minute?¡±

    The barkeeper looked up, eyes narrowing before recognition lit them. He dropped the rag and extended a massive hand, which Seth clasped firmly. "Been too long. Still breathing, I see.¡±

    ¡°Barely,¡± Seth replied, a trace of a smile on his lips. ¡°But that¡¯s another story. I need a favor.¡±

    Vice¡¯s eyes shifted to Adrian, Kael, and finally Galtier. His smile faded, replaced by wary appraisal. ¡°These friends of yours?¡±

    ¡°They need a place to stay. Just for a bit.¡±

    ¡°Come on, you know I don¡¯t run a charity.¡±Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    Seth leaned closer, his voice dropping but still audible to Adrian. ¡°I know. But you owe me.¡±

    Vice¡¯s gaze lingered on Seth for a long moment before he sighed. ¡°Damn you, Seth.¡± He jabbed a finger at Adrian, Kael, and Galtier. ¡°They cause any trouble, it¡¯s on you.¡±

    ¡°They won¡¯t,¡± Seth promised.

    Vice grunted and waved them to follow. He led them through a narrow hallway that reeked of spilled ale and smoke, stopping in front of a door that hung slightly askew. ¡°It ain¡¯t much,¡± he said, shoving it open to reveal a small room with three narrow beds, a single window, and a rickety table. ¡°But it¡¯s better than the street.¡±

    Adrian stepped inside, taking in the creaking floorboards and peeling walls. This place is¡­ about what I expected. ¡°Thank you,¡± he said, turning to Vice, who just shrugged.

    ¡°Don¡¯t thank me. Thank Seth. And keep your heads down.¡±

    Seth straightened, pushing away from the wall with a weariness that Adrian recognized but couldn¡¯t fully grasp. ¡°I¡¯ll be going now. To be straight with you, I can¡¯t stand this place. South Tusk has a way of getting under your skin, and I¡¯d rather keep my distance.¡±

    Adrian stepped forward, offering his hand. ¡°Thank you. For everything.¡±

    Seth hesitated, then clasped Adrian¡¯s hand firmly. ¡°Just don¡¯t get yourselves killed, and¡­ good luck.¡±

    With a final nod, Seth turned and disappeared through the door, his footsteps fading into the noise of the bar below. Adrian glanced at his companions. Kael had already slouched onto one of the narrow beds, pulling the coarse blanket over himself with a tired, almost childlike motion. ¡°I¡¯m going to sleep for a bit, wake me if someone tries to stab us.¡±

    Galtier, however, remained standing.. ¡°But we need to move. The red-eyed girl won¡¯t be here until tomorrow. Until then, we should learn about this place.¡±

    Kael yawned, his head sinking deeper into the coarse blanket. ¡°Can¡¯t we take a break first? I just snapped some guy¡¯s arm back there. I¡¯ve earned a nap.¡±

    Adrian¡¯s lips pressed into a thin line. ¡°If you¡¯re tired, you can stay here. Galtier and I can handle this.¡±

    Kael groaned, kicking the blanket aside with dramatic flair. ¡°Yeah, right. I¡¯ll stay here and get stabbed in my sleep while you two play adventurers. No thanks.¡±

    He pushed himself upright, running a hand through his hair. ¡°I¡¯ll come.¡±

    Adrian stifled a smile. ¡°Let¡¯s not waste time, then.¡±

    The trio made their way out, retracing their steps through the smoky hallway and into the streets of South Tusk. The air outside was thick with the stench of unwashed bodies and rancid waste, clinging to them like a second skin. This place eats at you. No wonder Seth wanted to leave.

    Soon, they reached a square where merchants hawked their wares from rickety stalls. Most sold cheap goods: fraying ropes, rusted tools, and questionable food. A few had more sinister offerings: knives of dubious origin, small vials of glowing liquid, and powders that Adrian instinctively knew were poison.

    Galtier¡¯s gaze swept the square. ¡°Observe their markings. Every gang has a sign.¡±

    Adrian nodded, his eyes scanning the vendors and their patrons. Some bore crude tattoos of crossed swords or coiled serpents. Others had scars deliberately carved into their arms or faces.

    Then, a sudden movement caught Adrian¡¯s eye. A group of men stepped out of a nearby alley, their faces set in predatory smirks. Each one bore a tattoo of a white lion on their arms.

    Adrian¡¯s stomach tightened as the men fanned out, forming a loose circle around him, Kael, and Galtier. One of them, a wiry man with a jagged scar running down his cheek, swaggered forward, spinning a knife lazily in his hand. ¡°Well, well, wot ¡®ave we ¡®ere? Fresh meat, strollin¡¯ into our patch like ya own it.¡±

    Adrian¡¯s fingers twitched, but he kept still. Not yet. Let them make the first move.

    ¡°We¡¯re just passing by. Is that a problem?" Kael asked.

    The man barked a laugh. ¡°Passin¡¯ through? ¡®Course it is, lad. Round ¡®ere, passin¡¯ through costs ya. And ya look like ya can pay up nice ¡®n easy.¡±

    Adrian stepped forward. ¡°We¡¯re not here to fight. Let us go, and no one gets hurt.¡±

    The thug¡¯s grin stretched wider, showing crooked, yellow teeth. ¡°Oh, yer gonna pass, all right¡­ after we take our cut.¡±

    Adrian¡¯s fingers tightened at his sides, and a faint blue glow flickered around his hand as a small fireball materialized. The ethereal blue flame hovered just above his palm, casting an eerie glow. ¡°Your choice. Walk away now, or make this difficult for yourselves.¡±

    The wiry man¡¯s grin faltered as his gaze flicked to the flame. For a moment, silence blanketed the clearing, broken only by the shuffling of boots on dirt. One of the other thugs, a burly man with a patchy beard, pulled a folded paper from his pocket, glancing between it and Adrian.

    ¡°Wait,¡± the thug muttered, his brow furrowing as his eyes darted back to Adrian. ¡°Is this¡­ is this the boy Miss Nat was talkin¡¯ about?¡±

    ¡°What?¡± the wiry man barked. He snatched the paper, unfolding it with a snap. His eyes scanned the page, then flicked up to Adrian. His mouth opened and closed like a fish out of water, and the color drained from his face. ¡°Well shit.¡±

    What is going on? Adrian narrowed his eyes. He didn¡¯t lower his guard, watching the man¡¯s reaction closely.

    The wiry thug¡¯s knife clattered to the ground as he raised his hands, his tone shifting into awkward cheerfulness. ¡°Oi, now, hang on. There¡¯s been a misunderstanding.¡±

    ¡°A misunderstanding? You were just trying to rob us a minute ago.¡± Adrian said.

    The man chuckled nervously, scratching the back of his neck. ¡°Water under the bridge, eh? Ain¡¯t that right, boys?¡± He glanced over his shoulder at the others, who nodded vigorously, muttering their agreement.

    ¡°Then what do you want now?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s, uh¡­ we got orders, see. From Miss Nat. Said we was to look for a boy with white hair and blue fire. Said to bring him to her, no matter what.¡±

    Adrian exchanged a glance with Kael, who shrugged casually, though his grin had disappeared. Galtier, standing motionless in his dark armor, finally broke his silence. ¡°And who is this so-called Miss Nat?¡±

    The wiry thug¡¯s mouth opened, then closed again. He cleared his throat, clearly stalling. ¡°Er¡­ well, Miss Nat, she¡¯s, uh¡­¡± He rubbed his hands together nervously before blurting out, ¡°Natasha Whitewynn.¡±

 36: Whitewynn

    Adrian stared hard at the wiry thug. I remember Galtier saying something about the Whitewynn family having great influence over South Tusk. Natasha Whitewynn could prove to be troublesome if she has ulterior motives.

    The thug¡¯s nervous posture wasn¡¯t reassuring. His hand gestures, shifty eyes, and forced smile betrayed more than he likely realized. He''s scared, not a good sign.

    Kael suddenly tilted his head and said, "what¡¯s the harm in seeing what she wants?"

    Adrian¡¯s eyes cut toward the wiry man like a blade. This has trap written all over it. ¡°We don¡¯t know who she is or what she wants, and I don¡¯t trust anyone who goes from waving a knife to rolling out the welcome mat.¡±

    The wiry man flinched but nodded quickly, his hands raised in a placating gesture. ¡°Right, right. Totally fair, mate. But I swear on me mum, we didn¡¯t know it was you. Miss Nat just wants a chat, honest. No funny business.¡±

    Adrian¡¯s gaze darkened, his body coiled like a spring ready to snap. You just tried to rob us, and now you¡¯re groveling the second you recognize me. Coward.

    The wiry thug swallowed hard. ¡°Look, just one of us¡¯ll come with ya. Swear it. The rest¡¯ll disappear faster than you can say ¡®lion¡¯s den.¡¯ No tricks.¡±

    Adrian¡¯s lips pressed into a thin line, his thoughts churning. This is a mistake. Taking him along is asking for trouble. But¡­what if she really does just want to talk?

    He glanced at Galtier and asked. "Any thoughts?"

    Galtier shook his head. ¡°Don¡¯t look at me. But if you¡¯re asking for my opinion, a single rat in plain sight is better than an unseen swarm. Let him lead us, for now.¡±

    Adrian exhaled sharply, until finally, he turned back to the wiry man. ¡°Fine, only one of you. The rest have to go. Now.¡±

    The wiry man forced a nervous chuckle. ¡°Fair enough. I¡¯ll take ya meself. Boys, you heard him, clear off.¡±

    Adrian watched as the others scattered into nearby alleys, making sure to not miss a single one in case they wanted to try something stupid. I''m still suspicious, but I''d be lying if I said I wasn''t curious. Worse comes to worst, I''ll fight my way out.

    "Fine, lead the way,¡± Adrian ordered. His eyes bore into the wiry thug, who nodded furiously, nearly tripping over himself as he spun to guide them.

    The path wound through narrow, twisting alleys, the air thick with the stench of damp stone and rotting refuse. Adrian¡¯s fists clenched and unclenched in rhythm with his footsteps, senses on high alert.

    The thug darted ahead, glancing over his shoulder nervously. Yet, the farther they walked, the less decrepit the surroundings became.

    Crumbling walls gave way to sturdier buildings with faded but intact paint. The streets widened, cleaner here, though still far from polished. Seems like we''re headed to a nicer part of South Tusk.

    Without warning, the wiry man stopped in his tracks, his outstretched arm gesturing to a building that didn¡¯t belong. Adrian¡¯s brows furrowed as he took it in. The structure was pristine compared to its neighbors, its facade painted in soft cream with elegant purple accents

    A polished wooden sign hung above the entrance, its gold letters spelling out The Violet Rose. Through the gleaming windows, Adrian could see a warm, inviting interior bathed in soft light, shelves lined with books, and tables set with steaming cups and plates of pastries.

    Kael stepped up beside him, his head tilted as he sniffed the air like a curious dog. ¡°A fancy coffee shop? Didn¡¯t see that coming.¡±

    The wiry thug gestured toward the door. ¡°This is the place. But, uh, her orders were clear. Only the boy goes in. The rest stay out here.¡±

    ¡°Well isn''t that just convenient." Adrian said sarcastically.

    Galtier tapped Adrian on his back. ¡°We¡¯ll be fine. If anything happens to you in there, we¡¯ll intervene."

    Adrian still hesitated, scanning the street for potential threats. Looks like I''m in the clear, for now.

    With a resigned sigh, he nodded. ¡°Fine. Stay close.¡±

    The wiry thug stepped forward, opening the door with a theatrical bow. ¡°Right this way, Miss Nat¡¯s expecting ya.¡±

    Adrian steeled himself and stepped into the cafe. The warmth and aroma of fresh coffee hit him immediately, a sharp contrast to the filth outside.

    A young woman behind the counter polished glassware with mechanical efficiency, while a waiter arranged pastries on a tray. None of them gave Adrian more than a fleeting glance.Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.

    At the far end of the caf¨¦, where the warm light of the lanterns barely reached, two figures sat at a small, polished table. The first was a girl with wavy violet hair that fell just above her shoulders. It framed her face perfectly, accentuating large, vividly purple eyes that shimmered with an unsettling mixture of intelligence and quiet authority. She wore a high-collared white blouse adorned with intricate lacework and sat perfectly straight, hands resting lightly on the table. This must be Natasha Whitewynn.

    The moment Adrian¡¯s eyes fell on the woman standing behind Natasha, the world around him seemed to blur. His breath caught in his throat. Sister¡­ Selena?

    Her blonde hair was swept neatly into a bun, though not even the plainness of her maid¡¯s attire could diminish the quiet dignity she carried. That same warmth lingered in her presence, a glow that stirred echoes of his past. How? How can it be her? After all this time¡­ why is she here?

    She stepped forward, lips curving into a smile that brightened the room as if the sun had broken through a storm. ¡°Adrian? It¡¯s been so long. Look at you¡ª¡±

    ¡°Sister Selena,¡± Adrian whispered, his voice breaking as he took an involuntary step toward her. ¡°You¡¯re here? How? Why¡ª?¡±

    ¡°Enough."

    The girl who Adrian presumed was Natasha raised a hand as she fixed Adrian with a sharp, expectant gaze. ¡°Save your reunion for later. I dislike repeating myself.¡±

    Selena hesitated, but stepped back. Adrian¡¯s gaze darted between her and Natasha. What is this? Why is Selena¡­ serving her?

    Natasha gestured toward the chair across from her. ¡°Sit."

    Adrian slowly approached the table as he pulled out the chair. He sank into it, then locked his eyes onto hers. ¡°You¡¯re Natasha, I assume?¡±

    The girl inclined her head slightly and let out a slight smile. ¡°Indeed. Natasha Whitewynn. It¡¯s a pleasure, Adrian. I''ve actually been waiting for this meeting for quite some time.¡±

    Adrian frowned, leaning back in his chair. Why would someone like her care about me? ¡°How did you even find me?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll get to that. But first, let¡¯s not be rude. Hospitality matters, even in a place like this.¡± Natasha turned her head slightly. ¡°Selena, fetch the menu, would you?¡±

    Selena nodded, stepping forward with a smile that seemed almost apologetic. ¡°Of course, Miss Natasha.¡±

    She retrieved a menu from a nearby stand and extended it to Adrian. ¡°Here you go.¡±

    Adrian accepted the menu, though his focus remained on Natasha. Scanning it briefly, he set it down. ¡°Just coffee. Black.¡±

    Natasha smirked. ¡°How quaint. I¡¯ll have the same.¡± She glanced at Selena, dismissing her with a graceful wave. ¡°Thank you. That will be all.¡±

    Selena nodded and retreated toward the counter, leaving Adrian and Natasha in a taut silence. As soon as the door to the back room swung shut, Adrian leaned forward. ¡°Alright, now explain. How do you know who I am?¡±

    Natasha rested her chin lightly on one hand. ¡°To put it simply, I have ties to a certain organization you might be familiar with.¡±

    Adrian¡¯s stomach tightened. This can¡¯t be good.

    His jaw clenched as he forced himself to remain outwardly composed. ¡°What organization?¡±

    ¡°What if told you it was the Mourne?"

    The name hit Adrian like a thunderclap. He stiffened, knuckles whitening as his hands gripped the edge of the table. The Mourne? Is she connected directly, or is this some kind of grand scheme? And why involve Selena?

    Natasha''s eyes narrowing as she studied him. ¡°Why so quiet, Adrian? You look as though someone just died in front of you.¡±

    Adrian¡¯s voice was tight, laced with barely restrained contempt. ¡°I understand that the Whitewynns are... well-connected. But the Mourne? That¡¯s a bit much, even for your family.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not your decision to make, is it? Besides, there¡¯s so much you still don''t know."

    ¡°The Mourne are nothing more than a collection of monsters who¡¯d commit horrendous acts to achieve their goals.¡±

    Natasha waved a hand as though brushing off an irrelevant detail. ¡°Oh, spare me the moral outrage. Everyone has to make a living somehow.¡±

    Before Adrian could respond, Selena returned, balancing a tray with two steaming cups of coffee. She set one in front of Natasha and the other in front of Adrian. ¡°Your coffee,¡± she said softly.

    Adrian picked up his cup, his eyes narrowing at Natasha. ¡°Did the Mourne sell Selena to your family?¡±

    Natasha¡¯s expression didn¡¯t falter. ¡°Yes, and what of it?"

    Selena¡¯s composure cracked ever so slightly. The former nun opened her mouth to speak, but Natasha¡¯s voice cut her off. ¡°Quiet, Selena. You¡¯ve already said enough.¡±

    Adrian pushed back his chair abruptly. "Don''t talk to her like that."

    Natasha raised an eyebrow, her tone cold and unbothered. ¡°And why not? She is my maid, after all. Her role is to obey.¡±

    Selena placed a calming hand on Adrian¡¯s arm. ¡°Adrian, please. It¡¯s alright. Sit down.¡±

    Adrian hesitated, his gaze flicking between Selena¡¯s imploring eyes and Natasha¡¯s icy calm. Finally, he lowered himself back into his seat, though his posture remained tense and ready.

    "For someone so young, you do have quite the temper. How charming.¡± Natasha said, chuckling slightly.

    "And you talk a lot for a privileged brat. Do you think I don''t have eyes? You look a few years older than me at best."

    "Oh? That''s quite the tongue you have there."

    "I only give back what I am given. I''d ask you to treat others with respect if you want to be respected, but that seems like something that''s impossible to ask from you."

    For a brief moment, silence enveloped the room, heavy and charged. Then, Natasha¡¯s laughter rang out, light and melodic but carrying an edge that made the air feel colder. She rose from her seat with the fluid grace of a predator, brushing a hand over the hem of her dress as if to dismiss the weight of his words.

    ¡°Well, well,¡± she mused, taking a step toward him. ¡°If you crave my respect so badly¡­ I¡¯ll give you a chance to earn it.¡±

    Adrian¡¯s hands tightened into fists under the table. Earn it? As if I care for her approval. Still¡­ if this is what it takes to understand what¡¯s going on here, so be it.

    ¡°How?¡±

    ¡°A one-on-one duel, no interruptions. Whoever wins gets to ask the loser for anything they want.¡±

 37: Appraisal

    Adrian rose from his seat, his gaze locking onto Natasha¡¯s with unwavering intensity. ¡°Fine. I accept."

    Selena gripped his arm firmly. ¡°Adrian, please think about this. There¡¯s no need for violence."

    Adrian turned to her, his hard expression softening for a brief moment. He placed his hand over hers. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I know you mean well, but I have to do this.¡±

    Selena''s lips parted as if to protest, but whatever words she wanted to say faltered under the certainty in his eyes. She let her hand slip from his arms. ¡°If you insist, but please be careful."

    Adrian forced himself to look away, turning his attention back to Natasha, who watched the exchange with an expression that bordered on amused condescension.

    ¡°I¡¯ll accept your duel, but I¡¯ll choose where it takes place.¡± Adrian said.

    Natasha raised an eyebrow and traced lazy circles on the rim of her untouched coffee cup. ¡°How bold of you to assume you¡¯re in any position to make demands. But I¡¯ll indulge you. Pick whatever patch of dirt you like."

    "I saw a courtyard not too far from here, let''s go there."

    "As you wish, it makes no difference to me."

    Adrian stood and pushed his chair back under the table. I am not losing against some brat.

    The caf¨¦ door swung open as Natasha strode ahead with effortless grace, her chin held high as though the world itself was beneath her notice. Behind her, Adrian and Selena followed silently.

    The streets were eerily quiet, with a few lanterns casting dim pools of light. Adrian¡¯s gaze remained steady as he walked. Whatever she¡¯s planning, I need answers, and if I have to fight for them, so be it.

    When they reached an open courtyard, Adrian came to a halt. The uneven cobblestones stretched wide, surrounded by looming dilapidated buildings.

    He turned to Natasha, expression hardening. ¡°We¡¯ll settle this here.¡±

    Natasha¡¯s eyes flicked across the courtyard with an appraising look. She took in the space with an almost casual air before giving a slight shrug. ¡°Functional enough, let¡¯s not drag this out.¡±

    Adrian crossed his arms, watching as Natasha shrugged off her outer garment and handed it to Selena, who took it without hesitation. Beneath, Natasha wore a fitted blouse that clung to her frame, designed for ease of movement. She flexed her fingers a few times as though testing the air itself.

    Selena hesitated as she moved toward the girl. ¡°Miss Natasha, is this truly necessary?¡±

    Natasha shrugged. ¡°This is a test, nothing more. And I suggest you step aside unless you¡¯d like to be caught in the middle.¡±

    Adrian glanced at Selena, whose worry was plain in the furrow of her brow and the tightness of her lips. ¡°I¡¯ll be fine, trust me."

    "Adrian, are you really sure you want to do this?"

    "I am, and¡­ I''m sorry I have to make you worry."

    Selena exhaled a weary sigh. "I¡­ nevermind."

    Adrian and Natasha moved to opposite ends of the courtyard. The air between them crackled with tension, heavy and charged. Adrian stopped, his piercing blue eyes fixed on Natasha as she stood with an air of unshakable confidence. Her violet gaze glinted with amusement, and a faint, mocking smile played on her lips.

    ¡°You''re free to make the first move, I''ll be ready." Natasha said.

    Adrian didn¡¯t respond. Instead, he studied her. She''s too calm. What¡¯s she hiding?

    His eyes swept over her form, searching for any sign of her abilities. I can sense that she''s a magic user, but not much else beyond that. Though it would be nice if she were just some talentless overconfident brat, I have this feeling that she might have some bite to back up all of that bark.

    Either way, it doesn''t matter. I will win. Adrian thought.

    A blade of brilliant blue fire burst into existence in his hand, casting shadows across the courtyard. Adrian surged forward, the cobblestones beneath his feet cracking under the force of his stride. The flames of his weapon flared as he brought it down in a powerful, sweeping arc, aimed directly at her.

    Natasha didn¡¯t move until the last possible moment. Then, almost effortless precision, she raised a blade of her own to meet his strike.

    The sound of the clash reverberated through the courtyard, sending a jolt through Adrian¡¯s arms. He stepped back instinctively, his flaming blade flickering as his eyes widened in surprise.

    The weapon in Natasha¡¯s hand wasn¡¯t made of ordinary steel. It glinted darkly in the faint light, its surface shifting like liquid. The crimson hue of the blade was unmistakable. A blood sword?

    Natasha cocked her head, her expression one of mocking amusement. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve never seen blood magic before.¡±

    Adrian narrowed his eyes but said nothing, leaping back to create distance between them. Natasha followed his movements with her gaze as she shifted into a duelist¡¯s stance, holding her sword lightly in one hand. ¡°I hope you¡¯ll prove more entertaining than this."Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.

    To think I''d be able to see blood magic in the flesh¡­ this could prove to be very bad for me. Adrian clenched his jaw, pushing his thoughts aside. But first, I need to know what are her limits.

    With a swift motion, his fiery sword dissipated, replaced by a glowing bow of blue fire. He nocked an arrow made of the same flames, the string drawn taut as he sprinted sideways across the courtyard. The arrow shot forth, streaking through the air like a comet, aimed directly at Natasha.

    She sidestepped with uncanny ease, the arrow striking the ground and detonating in a burst of blue fire that sent shards of stone flying. Natasha¡¯s laughter rang out as she straightened. ¡°Two can play at that game."

    Crimson spears materialized in the air around her, their jagged surfaces shimmering ominously. With a flick of her wrist, Natasha launched them toward Adrian. He darted through the courtyard, dodging and deflecting the projectiles with precise movements.

    One spear came perilously close, grazing his cheek and drawing a thin line of blood. The sting burned, but Adrian barely acknowledged it. She hasn''t tried once to mess with the blood in my body, which likely means that she is unable to do so. Good, this means I have a fighting chance after all.

    Adrian skidded to a halt, flames swirling around him as he refocused. He thrust a hand toward the ground, igniting a circle of blue fire that expanded outward in a sudden wave. Natasha leapt back, the flames licking at her heels but failing to catch her.

    Despite this, Adrian dashed forward, channeling his flames into his legs for a burst of speed. He leapt high into the air, conjuring twin daggers of fire as he descended, spinning toward Natasha like a whirlwind. She raised her blood blade to deflect the strikes, sending sparks of blue fire and crimson blood scattering in the air.

    Natasha countered with a swift thrust, forcing Adrian to twist away. She then tried to pin him with another thrust, but he managed to leap back far enough thanks to a burst of fire from his feet.

    She¡¯s toying with me. How far can she push that blood magic? Adrian¡¯s boots skidded across the uneven cobblestones as he came to a halt, his blue flames licking hungrily at the air around him.

    The glow of his fire illuminated Natasha¡¯s smirking face, her crimson blade held loosely at her side. Time to push things a little further.

    With a sharp motion, Adrian thrust his hands forward, channeling his energy into a massive fireball. He hurled it with a force that sent a gust of searing wind rippling outward.

    The fireball collided with the ground in front of her, exploding in a brilliant burst of blue light and roaring heat that seemed to consume the courtyard. Smoke and ash billowed into the air, obscuring Natasha from view. That had to at least rattle her.

    Yet, when the smoke cleared, his stomach sank. Natasha stood untouched, a shimmering barrier of blood swirling protectively around her like a cocoon.

    The liquid shield twisted and pulsed with a sinister vitality before dissipating in an almost lazy ripple. She dusted a fleck of ash from her sleeve, lips curling into a wider smirk. ¡°Impressive effort, but you¡¯ll have to do better than that.¡±

    Adrian clenched his fists, his flames flaring slightly before settling. A small, rueful smile tugged at his lips. ¡°I¡¯ll admit that your pride isn''t completely unfounded."

    Natasha tilted her head, her smirk deepening as she regarded him with faint amusement. ¡°You¡¯re not too bad yourself, But I¡¯m afraid¡­¡± Her hands moved with deliberate grace, clasping together as her blood blade dissolved into a rippling mist. ¡°Our little game has to come to an¡ª¡±

    Suddenly, a piercing screech tore through the air, cutting her words short and reverberating through the courtyard like the wail of a banshee. Adrian winced, instinctively clamping his hands over his ears as the sound dug into his skull. What is that horrible sound?

    ¡°NATASHA, YOU COME HOME RIGHT THIS INSTANT!¡± The shrill voice rang out again, shaking the air with a force that felt unnatural.

    Adrian turned toward the source of the voice, confused. On a nearby rooftop sat a massive vulture, its feathers a mix of dull brown and scraggly black. It swiveled its head toward Natasha with what could only be described as exasperation. What in the world is this? Is someone speaking through that thing?

    Natasha groaned audibly, her confident demeanor dropping in an instant. ¡°But Daddy, I was just starting to have fun.¡±

    The vulture screeched again, cutting her off. ¡°No buts! You¡¯ve missed your curfew! Come home right now, young lady!¡±

    Adrian stared with his mouth slightly open as he tried to process what was happening. Curfew? Is this some sort of joke? He looked back at Natasha, who now wore an expression of genuine irritation.

    ¡°I¡¯m handling things perfectly fine here! You¡¯re embarrassing me!¡± Natasha yelled back.

    The vulture¡¯s sharp gaze turned to Adrian, sizing him up with a disdainful glance. ¡°And you, boy! You¡¯re coming with her.¡±

    Adrian blinked, the words taking a moment to register. ¡°Wait, what? I¡¯m not¡ª¡±

    Selena stepped forward, her expression composed but her tone insistent. ¡°Adrian, I think it¡¯s best if we follow along.¡±

    Adrian turned to her, incredulous. ¡°You can¡¯t be serious. This whole situation¡ª¡±

    ¡°Trust me. It¡¯s better not to resist.¡±

    The vulture squawked loudly, cutting through the conversation. ¡°I¡¯m not waiting all day! Natasha, move it! And boy, don¡¯t make me come down there!¡±

    Natasha sighed dramatically, tossing her hair over her shoulder. ¡°Fine, fine. Let¡¯s go, then.¡± She glanced at Adrian, her earlier composure creeping back as she smirked. ¡°Looks like you¡¯re coming to meet the family.¡±

    Adrian¡¯s flames extinguished, and he reluctantly followed as Natasha headed toward the edge of the courtyard. The vulture hopped from the rooftop to a lower ledge, keeping an eye on them.

    As they walked, Adrian cast a sideways glance at Natasha. ¡°So, your dad uses a... vulture as a messenger?¡±

    Natasha rolled her eyes. ¡°Ugh, it¡¯s a family familiar, don''t think too much of it."

    Adrian suppressed a grin, glancing at the oversized vulture as it hopped along the ledge, its piercing gaze never leaving him. This has to be one of the strangest days of my life.

    He turned to Natasha. ¡°If I¡¯m coming to meet your family, can I at least bring my friends along?"

    Natasha¡¯s smirk faltered, replaced by an irritated frown. ¡°Absolutely not. This isn¡¯t a social gathering, and I¡¯d rather not¡ª¡±

    The vulture cut her off with a loud screech, shaking its wings as it spoke. ¡°The boy can bring whoever he likes.¡±

    Adrian couldn¡¯t hold back his chuckle, the sound drawing a glare from Natasha. She crossed her arms, her violet eyes narrowing. ¡°Of course, you¡¯d side with him,¡± she muttered under her breath.

    ¡°You¡¯re the one who insisted on this duel,¡± Adrian pointed out.

    Before Natasha could retort, Selena stepped forward. ¡°Adrian, I¡¯ll fetch your friends for you. It¡¯ll be quicker if I go, and you and Miss Natasha can start making your way to the estate.¡±

    Adrian hesitated, glancing at her with a flicker of concern. ¡°Are you sure? They¡¯re not exactly¡ª¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll manage,¡± Selena interrupted, her gaze softened slightly as she added, ¡°You¡¯ve already got enough to handle. Just focus on staying calm.¡±

    Adrian exhaled, nodding. ¡°Alright. Thank you very much."

 38: Future Investment

    The Whitewynn estate was not too far off from what Adrian imagined. His steps faltered briefly as he took it in. The sprawling mansion sat behind high iron gates, the metal twisted into elaborate patterns that were both artistic and menacing. Thick vines clung to parts of the stone walls, while gargoyle statues lined the gateposts.

    The facade was constructed of dark brick, accented with polished stone arches and wrought-iron balconies. Flanking the pathway to the front doors, two guards in sharp black uniforms stood stiffly, each one emblazoned with the symbol of a white lion on their sleeves.

    Adrian¡¯s gaze swept across the scene. Seems about right for what I''d expect from a family who has great influence over a place like South Tusk.

    When he, Natasha, and Sister Selena approached, the heavy iron gates groaned open as a handful of servants stood waiting just beyond the threshold. They were dressed sharply in tailored suits, their postures immaculate and their expressions carefully neutral.

    One stepped forward, a tall man with slicked-back hair and a faint scar running across his cheek. ¡°Miss Natasha,¡± he said with a bow, his eyes flicking briefly to Adrian before returning to her. ¡°Your father is expecting you in the dining room.¡±

    Natasha¡¯s lips curved into a faint, humorless smile. ¡°Of course, he is." She didn¡¯t pause for small talk, brushing past the servant with Adrian in tow.

    The interior of the estate was no less intimidating than the exterior. Polished marble floors gleamed under the light of low-hanging chandeliers, while deep crimson rugs with intricate gold embroidery lined the hallways.

    The faint scent of cedarwood hung in the air, mingling with an undercurrent of something sharper and metallic. Adrian inhaled deeply, his senses on edge. What is that? Blood? Steel?

    Servants moved silently through the halls, their heads slightly bowed as they carried trays laden with crystal decanters or stacks of paper. An invisible weight pressed down on the atmosphere, a tension that clung to everyone like a second skin. Everyone here knows their place, and they know better than to challenge it.

    Finally, they stopped before a set of heavy oak doors. The dark wood gleamed with a polished sheen, and ornate brass handles shaped like coiled serpents.

    Natasha turned to face him, her expression carefully neutral. ¡°This is it."

    Adrian arched an eyebrow, folding his arms. ¡°Why are you stopping?"

    Before Natasha could respond, Sister Selena let out a soft, musical chuckle from behind them. ¡°She¡¯s hesitating, Miss Natasha always gets flustered when it¡¯s time to speak to her father.¡±

    Adrian¡¯s lips twitched into a faint smile as he glanced at Natasha, whose composed mask cracked just enough to reveal a flicker of annoyance. Her violet eyes narrowed as she rolled them dramatically, crossing her arms with a huff.

    ¡°Th-that¡¯s not true,¡± she snapped, though the faint pink creeping into her cheeks betrayed her. ¡°And you don¡¯t need to involve yourself in this.¡±

    Selena¡¯s grin widened, a mischievous glint in her gaze. She stepped forward, resting her hand lightly on the brass handle. ¡°Why don¡¯t I help you, Miss Natasha? I¡¯ll open the door for you.¡±

    Natasha¡¯s hand shot out, her fingers curling around Selena¡¯s wrist before she could pull the handle. ¡°Don¡¯t, I¡­ I¡¯ll do it myself.¡±

    Natasha grasped the ornate brass handle with purpose, the serpent-shaped design cold under her fingers. With a steady pull, the heavy oak doors creaked open, revealing an opulent dining room.

    The room was vast, its high ceilings adorned with intricate carvings of coiling vines and mythic beasts. A long dining table stretched nearly the entire length of the chamber, its dark wood polished to a mirror-like finish.

    Rich crimson curtains framed the tall windows, their heavy fabric trimmed with gold embroidery that shimmered faintly in the light. A faint aroma of spiced wine and roasted meats lingered in the air, mingling with the subtle, earthy scent of aged wood.

    Adrian¡¯s gaze swept across the space, his sharp eyes landing on the figure seated at the head of the table. There he is.

    The man at the end of the table was striking in every sense of the word. Long silver-gray hair fell loosely over his shoulders, contrasting sharply with the tailored black suit he wore. The fabric hugged his tall, lean frame perfectly, and the faint gleam of several gemstone-encrusted rings caught the light as he set an empty glass down on the table.

    His sharp features carried an air of authority, his piercing silver-gray eye locking onto Natasha with an intensity that made it impossible to look away. An eyepatch covered his right eye, its black leather embroidered with the faintest hint of gold. Not someone to underestimate.

    The moment Natasha stepped inside, the man rose smoothly to his feet. A smile broke across his as he spoke. ¡°There¡¯s my little princess,¡± he said, spreading his arms slightly as though expecting an embrace. ¡°How¡¯s my Natasha doing tonight?¡±

    ¡°Daddy! Stop embarrassing me!¡± Natasha¡¯s voice carried a sharp edge of embarrassment, and she crossed her arms with a huff.

    Unperturbed, the man strode forward, his smile widening as he closed the distance. Without hesitation, he wrapped Natasha in a firm hug, resting his hand lightly on the back of her head. ¡°And you need to stop sneaking out without me knowing. Next time, I won¡¯t let you off so easily.¡±

    Natasha stiffened, her cheeks flushing faintly as she avoided his gaze. ¡°I wasn¡¯t sneaking out, I¡­ just wanted to get some fresh air."

    "Right, right, of course."

    Adrian couldn¡¯t stop the quiet chuckle that escaped him, the sight of Natasha so thoroughly unbalanced stirring his amusement. The sound, however, drew the man¡¯s attention like a hawk catching movement.

    His eye locked onto Adrian, and the room seemed to shrink under the weight of his gaze. Uh oh.

    The warmth he had shown Natasha vanished, replaced by a palpable intensity that pressed against Adrian like a heavy cloak. Adrian¡¯s chest tightened instinctively, and his flames flickered just beneath the surface of his skin, ready to ignite. This is bad.

    The man¡¯s voice cut through the silence, calm but laced with menace. ¡°Do you think you can get away with trying to hurt my daughter?¡±

    Adrian tensed, his muscles coiling as his body prepared to act. If he¡¯s coming at me, I¡¯ll have to¡ª

    Before he could finish the thought, the man threw his head back and laughed. The tension shattered like glass, replaced by a teasing warmth that felt almost out of place. ¡°Relax, I¡¯m just joking. I know Natasha can be a bit of a handful sometimes.¡±

    Adrian exhaled slowly, his flames receding as he studied the man with a wary gaze. ¡°So¡­ am I in trouble, or not?¡±

    The man chuckled again, his smile returning. ¡°Not at all. I appreciate someone who doesn¡¯t back down easily.¡± He gestured to the long table, his movements smooth and unhurried. ¡°Now, sit. Natasha, sit beside me.¡±

    Natasha muttered something under her breath but complied, settling into the chair at his right. Adrian hesitated briefly before taking a seat across from her, his posture alert despite the apparent ease of the man¡¯s demeanor.

    The man poured himself another glass of amber liquid, the faint aroma of spiced alcohol filling the air. He turned toward Selena, his voice carrying an air of quiet authority. ¡°Selena, leave us. I¡¯d like some privacy with our guest.¡±

    Selena nodded, her expression composed but her gaze lingering on Adrian for a moment. With graceful steps, she exited the room, leaving the three of them alone.

    The man leaned back in his chair, swirling the liquid in his glass as he fixed his gaze on Adrian, "You can call me Lysander."

    Adrian shuffled in his seat awkwardly, though he tried his best to maintain composure. "It''s, uh, a pleasure to meet you, Sir."

    "No need to be so formal with me boy, how about you start by telling me your name?"

    "Adrian is fine."

    Lysander poured himself a measure of the amber liquid from the nearest decanter, swirling it casually in the glass. He took a sip before speaking. ¡°You know, Adrian, I¡¯ve been keeping an eye on you ever since you set foot in South Tusk.¡±The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.

    Adrian blinked, his brows knitting slightly. ¡°How exactly have you been doing that?¡±

    Lysander laughed as though the question itself amused him. ¡°Don¡¯t sweat the small details, boy. Let¡¯s just say I have my ways."

    Adrian thought for a moment, weighing whether to press the issue. Prying probably won¡¯t get me anywhere with him. Better to let it slide for now. He exhaled softly and leaned back in his chair. ¡°Then, why did you want to speak with me?¡±

    Lysander¡¯s smile broadened, and he set his glass down gently. ¡°Well, from what I hear, Natasha hasn¡¯t stopped talking about you for quite some time now.¡±

    Natasha¡¯s expression shifted instantly, her composure cracking. A flush of color touched her cheeks as she shot her father a sharp look. ¡°Daddy, stop it! You¡¯re embarrassing me again!¡±

    Lysander laughed again, entirely unfazed by her outburst. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, princess, but I can¡¯t help it. You look adorable when you¡¯re flustered.¡±

    Natasha groaned and rolled her eyes, muttering something under her breath as she reached for the glass she had poured earlier. Her reaction drew a quiet chuckle from Adrian, who quickly looked away when she glared at him.

    Once his laughter subsided, Lysander fixed his gaze on Adrian again. ¡°All joking aside, you¡¯re important, Adrian. That much is clear. And that¡¯s why I wanted to speak with you.¡±

    Adrian raised an eyebrow, skeptical. ¡°Who have you been hearing that from?¡±

    Lysander leaned back in his chair, the rings on his fingers catching the light as he tapped them lightly against the table. ¡°Selena, for one. And the Mourne.¡±

    Adrian¡¯s jaw tightened at the mention of the Mourne, and he leaned forward slightly. ¡°What did she tell you?¡±

    Lysander shrugged. ¡°Something about a prophecy, but it''s probably best if you ask her yourself.¡±

    Adrian¡¯s gaze hardened. ¡°And what about the Mourne? How involved are you with them?¡±

    Lysander¡¯s silver eye held his for a long moment before he answered, his tone softer. ¡°I know that¡¯s a sensitive subject for you. Selena told me what they did to you and her years ago.¡±

    ¡°So I¡¯ll be blunt. I¡¯ll have a hard time being friendly unless you can give me a good explanation.¡±

    "Then here''s the short version: the Mourne isn¡¯t as unified as you think. There are two factions. One is the group that attacked you, the extremists. The other... well, they¡¯re trying to help you.¡±

    Adrian folded his arms, skepticism plain in his voice. ¡°That¡¯s a hard story to believe.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t blame you, but if you want proof, I suggest you speak with someone more involved than I am.¡± Lysander paused, his brow furrowing slightly. ¡°What¡¯s her name again...?¡±

    Natasha sighed, setting her glass down with an audible clink. ¡°Daddy, you¡¯re thinking about Seven.¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes. Seven,¡± Lysander said, snapping his fingers. ¡°You should talk to her. She¡¯ll be here tomorrow to meet with a knight, if I recall correctly.¡±

    Adrian¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°Galtier.¡±

    Lysander smiled, nodding. ¡°Exactly. She¡¯s a regular visitor here, you know. Natasha enjoys her company when she gets the chance.¡±

    Natasha groaned again, leaning back in her chair. ¡°That¡¯s because you scare off most of my other potential friends.¡±

    Lysander dismissed her comment with a laugh. ¡°Nonsense. I¡¯m just protective.¡±

    Adrian exhaled, pinching the bridge of his nose briefly. ¡°With all due respect¡­ saying a lot, and I don¡¯t know how much of it I can believe.¡±

    Lysander inclined his head slightly. ¡°Trust takes time, boy. How about this: stay the night. Bring any of your friends along, if you like. Ask all the questions you want. I¡¯m not going to stop you.¡±

    Adrian considered the offer, then nodded slowly. ¡°I appreciate that. But why are you doing so much for me?¡±

    ¡°I have an eye for good investments, Adrian. And you? You look like an exceptional one indeed.¡±

    ***

    A servant led Adrian through the labyrinthine hallways of the Whitewynn estate. Adrian¡¯s gaze flicked to the servant as they approached a tall wooden door, carved with intricate floral patterns.

    The servant stopped, gesturing toward it with a slight bow. ¡°This will be your room for the night, sir.¡±

    Adrian hesitated before entering, his thoughts tugged elsewhere. ¡°Do you know where my friends are?¡± h

    The servant¡¯s expression shifted, his brows drawing together in a faint shadow of discomfort. ¡°I¡¯m afraid I don¡¯t, sir. My apologies.¡±

    Adrian¡¯s shoulders sagged, and he let out a slow sigh. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Thanks.¡± I''ll have to ask for Kael and Galtier soon.

    He gave a brief nod of dismissal and opened the door, stepping into the room. The guest room was as lavish as the rest of the estate, yet it carried a sense of isolation. A plush, four-poster bed stood at the center, draped in dark green and gold linens.

    Adrian walked to the bed and sat down, the mattress dipping slightly under his weight. He stared at the smooth marble floor, his thoughts spinning. Natasha¡¯s father knows more than he¡¯s letting on. The Mourne, Selena, even me... How much of what he said can I actually trust? And what if bringing Kael and Galtier here was a mistake?

    His hands rested on his knees, fingers absently brushing the fabric of his trousers as he tried to find an anchor in the storm of his thoughts. I don¡¯t like being caught in their game. But I can¡¯t walk away, not without answers.

    A soft knock at the door broke through the quiet. Adrian¡¯s head lifted, his body tensing reflexively. ¡°Who is it?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s me,¡± came Sister Sister Selena¡¯s familiar voice. ¡°May I come in?¡±

    Adrian exhaled slowly, some of the tension bleeding from his shoulders. ¡°Of course."

    Selena stepped into the room and closed the door gently behind her. She crossed the room and sat beside him on the edge of the bed, her hands folded neatly in her lap.

    ¡°You¡¯ve got a lot on your mind,¡± she said softly.

    Adrian sighed, leaning forward to rest his elbows on his knees. ¡°Yeah. You could say that.¡± He turned his head slightly, his gaze meeting hers. ¡°How about you? How do you feel about all this? About being here?¡±

    Selena¡¯s lips curved into a faint smile, though there was a shadow of something heavier in her expression. ¡°I go by just Selena nowadays, Adrian. I¡¯m no longer part of the Church of Isha.¡±

    Adrian straightened, the statement catching him off guard. ¡°What? Why?¡±

    ¡°A lot has changed since that day... since the ambush. After the Mourne attacked us, Seven and I were taken prisoner. For a long time, we were held in one of their compounds. I lost track of the days, but it felt like years.¡±

    ¡°How did you get out?¡±

    ¡°It was another Mourne member who freed us. A defector, I suppose you could call him. He said that he was sent by the Prophet, and that he had plans for me and Seven."

    Adrian frowned. ¡°The Prophet?¡±

    Selena nodded. ¡°He''s supposedly the original leader of the Mourne, before the organization fell apart."

    "So, what you''re saying is that there are different factions all operating under the Mourne name, but each one wants different things?"

    "You could say that, after all, it''s not too difficult to dress oneself up and wear a mask. There are a lot of criminals who like to take advantage of the Mourne name to cover their tracks."

    Adrian leaned back slightly, his mind racing to piece together the fragments of information. All of this is hard to believe without any further evidence, but I doubt Selena is one to lie about this kind of stuff.

    ¡°After we escaped, the defector took us to a compound aligned with the Prophet. He convinced Seven to follow his cause, believing that it was the best way to move forward."

    "Really? Just like that?"

    "I¡­ am glossing over a lot of things. But essentially, the Prophet believes that a great disaster is going to occur in the not too distant future. And that certain things need to be done to prevent that."

    "Can you tell me more?"

    "I¡ª I''m sorry, but I don''t know too much about the details. Because while Seven is still in the Mourne, I was sent off to the Whitewynns not too long after being freed by the Prophet''s faction."

    Adrian leaned forward, his blue eyes locked onto Selena¡¯s. ¡°Why would the Mourne sell you off to the Whitewynns?¡±

    Selena raised her hands gently, a faint, reassuring smile on her lips. ¡°It wasn¡¯t anything malicious, Adrian. They weren¡¯t trying to harm me. Quite the opposite, really.¡±

    ¡°Then why?¡±

    ¡°The Mourne had been trying to help me. After we escaped, they wanted to take me back to the convent but when we got there¡­ it was gone. Destroyed.¡±

    Adrian¡¯s stomach churned. "What then?"

    She hesitated for a moment, then continued. ¡°Seven proposed sending me to the Whitewynns instead. The family had a history of dealings with the Mourne and were considered trustworthy enough to keep me safe. She thought it was the best option.¡±

    Adrian¡¯s eyes narrowed. The best option? To hand her over to a criminal family? ¡°How have they treated you?¡±

    Selena hesitated, her expression faltering for a moment before she offered him a weak smile. ¡°They¡¯ve treated me¡­ well, all things considered. I do chores, but nothing too difficult. I have my own quarters, warm and comfortable. I¡¯m allowed to wander the estate, and there¡¯s always food and drink. They even give me an allowance and days off.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nice that they¡¯re treating you well, but none of this sits right with me.¡±

    Selena¡¯s brows furrowed, concern flickering in her gaze. ¡°Adrian¡­¡±

    ¡°No,¡± he interrupted gently. ¡°The Whitewynns are still a crime family, Selena, and the Mourne? They¡¯re questionable at best.¡±

    Selena sighed, nodding softly. ¡°I understand your concerns, but life doesn¡¯t always allow us to live the way we want. Sometimes, we have to make do with what we¡¯re given.¡±

    Adrian rubbed the back of his neck, exhaling heavily. ¡°I understand that, but that doesn¡¯t mean it makes me feel any better.¡±

    A brief silence fell between them. Selena¡¯s expression grew thoughtful, and then she tilted her head slightly, her gaze softening. ¡°You know, I believe that everything happens for a reason. Even the hardships we face. Especially in your case.¡±

    Adrian frowned, her words catching him off guard. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°The Church of Isha always believed you were special, Adrian. You were born under an auspicious star. And when they discovered your magical abilities at such a young age, it confirmed what they¡¯d already suspected.¡±

    ¡°What did they suspect?¡±

    ¡°That you were the child of prophecy."

    Adrian felt his stomach twist. Prophecy? He leaned forward, his brows furrowing. ¡°What prophecy?¡±

    Selena closed her eyes for a moment as she recited words that felt ancient:

    ¡°From ashes, the child of blue flames shall rise,

    A beacon in darkness, with unyielding eyes.

    When shadows gather and kingdoms fall,

    His fire shall answer the call

    A world reshaped by his radiant embrace

    So that the mortal races shall not be erased"

 39: Calling

    Selena opened her eyes, her gaze meeting Adrian¡¯s. ¡°The church believed you were destined to change the world, Adrian. They never knew whether it would be for better or worse, but they believed it with all their hearts.¡±

    Adrian felt a chill creep through him, despite the warmth of his flames coursing beneath his skin. He leaned back, digesting her words. A prophecy about me? I don¡¯t know if I¡¯m ready to carry something like that. If it¡¯s even true.

    ¡°Do you believe it?¡± he asked quietly.

    Selena hesitated, then nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve always believed in you, Adrian. The church saw it, and I see it too. You¡¯re meant for something greater.¡±

    Adrian sat in silence, the weight of Selena¡¯s words pressing down on him. Honestly, not sure how to feel about all this.

    Selena watched him quietly, her expression gentle but unreadable. After a moment, she spoke again, her voice softer this time. ¡°I know it¡¯s a lot to take in, Adrian. I don¡¯t expect you to have all the answers right now.¡±

    He looked up, his eyes meeting hers. ¡°It¡¯s not just that, if this prophecy is real¡­ then what am I supposed to do with it?¡±

    Selena gave him a small, understanding smile. ¡°I think that¡¯s something only you can figure out. Prophecies are rarely straightforward. They guide, but they don¡¯t decide.¡±

    Adrian nodded slowly, though the tension in his chest remained. He exhaled heavily, running a hand through his hair. ¡°It¡¯s just¡­ a lot."

    Selena reached out, placing a hand lightly on his arm. ¡°I know it¡¯s not easy, Adrian. But you don¡¯t have to figure it all out alone. You have people who care about you.¡±

    Adrian gave her a faint, grateful smile. ¡°Thanks, Selena.¡±

    She nodded, then straightened slightly, as though remembering something. ¡°Speaking of people who care¡­ Kael and Galtier are in one of the guest rooms. I had them settled there while we sorted everything out. I can take you to them if you¡¯d like.¡±

    Adrian stood immediately, the tension in his shoulders easing slightly. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯d like that. Thanks.¡± At least that''s one less thing to worry about tonight.

    ***

    Adrian stopped in front of a door identical to his own. He knocked lightly, the sound muffled by the thick panels. ¡°Kael? Galtier? It¡¯s me.¡±

    There was a brief pause before the door creaked open, revealing Kael standing barefoot on the thick carpet. His headband was slightly askew, brown hair poking out in uneven tufts.

    Despite his casual demeanor, he turned toward Selena and Adrian with uncanny precision. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you. And Adrian¡¯s here too. Took you long enough.¡±

    "A lot happened."

    Adrian stepped inside and spotted Galtier, who was leaning against the far wall, arms crossed over his black armor. The towering figure regarded Adrian with his usual impassive air, though there was a faint nod of acknowledgment.

    Kael plopped onto one of the armchairs, tucking his legs beneath him as he gestured dramatically. ¡°So, what¡¯s the deal?"

    Adrian chuckled, shaking his head. ¡°You''re both free to go, I''m quite sure Lysander just wants me to stick around."

    "And this Lysander is¡­ who?"

    "Natasha''s father."

    "Ooh, that purple-haired girl''s dad? How is he?"

    "He''s interesting, to say the least. Definitely dangerous though."

    ¡°That''s an understatement,¡± Selena added as she took a seat beside Kael, smoothing her robes once again. ¡°Lysander is dangerous, but he¡¯s not our enemy. At least not for now.¡±

    Kael leaned forward, his expression thoughtful despite his casual tone. ¡°Well, that¡¯s comforting. So what¡¯s the plan, Adrian? Stick around and play nice?¡±

    Adrian exhaled, resting his elbows on his knees. ¡°For now, yes. I don¡¯t trust him entirely, but if he wanted to pull something, I''m sure he would''ve done so already."

    Galtier finally spoke, his voice low and deliberate. ¡°Lysander doesn''t seem like the type of man who does favors out of kindness. If he¡¯s offering help, it¡¯s because he sees value in keeping you around.¡±

    ¡°I know,¡± Adrian said, meeting Galtier¡¯s gaze. ¡°But I¡¯ll take what I can get."

    Kael leaned back, folding his arms behind his head. ¡°Well,  as long as the food¡¯s good and no one¡¯s trying to stab us in our sleep, I¡¯m actually feeling okay."

    Adrian¡¯s grip on the door tightened, his mind racing. Kael? Why him? He turned to Selena ans asked, "what do you think? Should we trust this?¡±

    Selena¡¯s brows knit together, her expression thoughtful. ¡°Master Lysander is¡­ intense, but he¡¯s not impulsive. If he asked for Kael, it¡¯s probably because he genuinely wants to speak with him. That said¡­¡± Her voice trailed off, and she glanced toward Kael, her concern evident. ¡°I can¡¯t say why Kael specifically.¡±

    Kael stretched his arms over his head and stood, his movements casual. ¡°Guess I¡¯m popular now,¡± he said with a crooked smirk.

    The servant remained in the hallway, waiting with impeccable patience, his hands clasped behind his back. ¡°Master Lysander does not tolerate delays."

    Adrian turned back to Selena, his voice quieter. ¡°Do we have a choice?¡±

    Selena hesitated, her lips pressing into a thin line before she finally shook her head. ¡°Not really. It¡¯s better to face him directly than to make him come to us. That would only escalate things.¡±

    Adrian sighed, rubbing the back of his neck. ¡°If we do this, then at least we¡¯re going together.¡±

    Kael shrugged lazily. ¡°Fine by me. Let¡¯s not keep the big boss waiting.¡±

    The servant inclined his head. ¡°Very well. Follow me, please.¡±

    The group moved into the corridor, their steps falling into rhythm behind the servant, who led them to a set of heavy double doors, their intricate carvings depicting coiled serpents and roses entwined in a deadly embrace.

    He pushed the doors open, revealing a smaller but equally lavish study. Lysander sat behind a grand oak desk, a decanter of amber liquid at his side and a faint smile playing on his lips. His silver-gray eye immediately landed on Kael, though it flicked briefly to the rest of the group.

    ¡°I see my invitation has grown legs. I asked for Kael, not a parade.¡± Lysander said with a light chuckle.

    Adrian stepped forward, his jaw tight. ¡°If you need to talk to Kael, we¡¯re staying. No exceptions.¡±

    Kael stepped forward, his posture loose but his voice carrying a surprising weight. ¡°You called for me. So here I am. What do you want, old man?¡±

    Lysander¡¯s amusement faded into a more serious expression as he regarded Kael. His silver-gray eye held a weight that hadn¡¯t been there moments ago. ¡°I''ll cut to the chase then, you have to go."

    Kael crossed his arms, tilting his head in mock defiance. ¡°Go? You think you can get rid of me that easily? If you want me out, old man, you¡¯re going to have to fight me.¡±

    For a moment, the room fell silent. Then Lysander¡¯s booming laughter filled the study, the deep sound reverberating off the walls. If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    He leaned forward slightly, his rings catching the light as he rested his hands on the desk. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re a spirited one, aren¡¯t you? I don¡¯t mean it like that, boy. You¡¯re not being thrown out of here. It¡¯s just that your grandfather, Sigmund, is looking for you. And trust me when I say, I¡¯d rather not keep him waiting.¡±

    ¡°Gramps? How would you even know that? Last I checked, he wasn¡¯t exactly pen pals with anyone down here.¡± Kael asked.

    Lysander reached into a drawer and retrieved a neatly folded envelope. The paper was thick and embossed with an unfamiliar seal. ¡°This arrived just a short while ago. Delivered by a magical familiar, no less.¡±.¡±

    He unfolded the letter and cleared his throat before speaking aloud. ¡°To Lysander Whitewynn: I hope this message reaches you promptly. I¡¯ve received word, through reliable channels, that my foolish grandson is currently in South Tusk. Ensure his safety until he can return to me, or else I won''t be so generous the next time we meet."

    Kael groaned, rubbing the back of his neck. ¡°Yep, that¡¯s Gramps alright. The ¡®foolish grandson¡¯ part seals it.¡±

    Adrian stifled a smile as he watched Kael¡¯s reaction. Amusing, but the more important part here is learning that Lysander seems to respect Sigmund, or at least, he respects the guildmaster''s strength.

    Lysander¡¯s expression turned thoughtful as he folded the letter again. ¡°Sigmund and I have history. Not all of it pleasant, but enough for me to take his words seriously. I¡¯ll arrange for an escort to take you to him immediately.¡±

    Kael held up a hand. ¡°Hold on, old man. How did Gramps even find out I¡¯m here?"

    Lysander raised an eyebrow, unfolding the letter once more. ¡°Ah, there¡¯s a postscript. Let¡¯s see...¡±

    ¡°¡®If my grandson is foolish enough to ask how I know of his whereabouts, kindly remind him that he disclosed his plans during dinner not long ago."

    ¡°Okay, that definitely sounds like him.¡±

    Selena chuckled softly. ¡°You told him your plans over dinner and forgot?"

    Kael waved a hand dismissively. ¡°I didn¡¯t forget. I just didn¡¯t think he¡¯d actually track me down."

    Lysander stood, tucking the letter into his coat pocket. ¡°Well, Sigmund clearly cares enough to make an exception for you. I¡¯d suggest you don¡¯t keep him waiting any longer. I¡¯ll have my men ready to escort you within the hour.¡±

    ¡°Fine, fine. I¡¯ll go. But only because it¡¯s Gramps.¡± He stood, stretching his arms lazily. ¡°Guess I owe him that much.¡±

    Adrian stepped forward, placing a hand on Kael¡¯s shoulder. ¡°We¡¯ll hold things down here. Just... stay safe, alright?¡±

    Kael¡¯s grin widened. ¡°Safe? Please, Adrian. I¡¯ll be fine. It¡¯s you guys who should watch out. I¡¯m not there to keep you out of trouble.¡±

    "Yeah¡­ we''ll be fine."

    Lysander clapped his hands once, his commanding presence filling the room again. ¡°Good. It¡¯s settled, then. Let¡¯s get you on your way, boy. Sigmund will appreciate the punctuality.¡±

    As Kael followed the servant out of the study to prepare, Adrian lingered behind, his thoughts swirling. Sigmund. Another piece of this puzzle. How many more people are tied to all of this?

    He exchanged a glance with Selena and Galtier before turning back to Lysander. ¡°What exactly is your history with Kael¡¯s grandfather?¡±

    Lysander¡¯s smile returned, though it carried an edge. ¡°Ah, that¡¯s a story for another time, Adrian. For now, focus on what¡¯s ahead.¡±

    Kael was escorted out shortly after by a group of servants, his easy grin lingering as he waved over his shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t miss me too much,¡± he called out. Adrian crossed his arms, watching the group disappear down the corridor.

    Once the room settled into silence, Adrian turned to Lysander. ¡°This is a bit suddenly, but there¡¯s actually something I need to ask.¡±

    Lysander raised an eyebrow. ¡°Go on.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d like to send a letter to an adventurer couple in Willowbrook. They¡¯ve been looking after me, and I want them to know I¡¯m alright.¡±

    ¡°Marcus and Anisa, correct? I¡¯ve heard of them.¡±

    He gestured toward the desk in the corner of the study. ¡°Write your letter. Once it¡¯s ready, I¡¯ll see it delivered myself by one of my familiars. They¡¯re reliable, faster than any messenger.¡±

    ***

    Adrian sat at the desk in Lysander¡¯s study, the soft glow of a nearby lamp casting warm light over the blank sheet of paper before him. A quill rested lightly in his hand, and for a moment, he hesitated, staring at the empty page. How should I start this?

    He exhaled slowly, dipping the quill into the inkwell and letting his thoughts flow onto the paper.

    Dear Marcus and Anisa,

    I hope this letter finds you both in good health. I know you¡¯re probably worried about me, and for that, I¡¯m sorry. Things have been¡­ complicated. But I want you to know that I¡¯m safe here in South Tusk.

    I¡¯ve met people I can trust, and I¡¯m learning more about myself and what I¡¯m meant to do. It¡¯s strange, being so far from Willowbrook. I miss it. I miss you both. You¡¯ve done so much for me, and I want you to know how grateful I am.

    There''s still a lot I need to do here in South Tusk. But I''ll make sure to come back to Willowbrook as soon as I can.

    Adrian set the quill down gently, his fingers brushing away an errant smudge of ink. He leaned back in the chair, exhaling deeply, the weight of his thoughts lingering even as the letter began to take shape. That should be enough for now.

    ¡°Mimi, mind coming out?¡± Adrian called softly.

    Within seconds, a soft trill echoed through the room, and a small burst of green flames spiraled upward, coalescing into the familiar form of the spirit fox. Her emerald eyes gleamed in the lamplight, and she padded over to him with an excited chirp, her flame-like tail flicking playfully.

    Adrian chuckled as Mimi nudged his hand with her warm, flickering nose. ¡°Alright, alright,¡± he murmured, rubbing behind her ears. ¡°You missed me, huh?¡±

    Mimi hopped onto the desk with a graceful leap, sniffing curiously at the paper before him. Adrian quickly moved the letter aside. ¡°No touching that, please."

    The fox trilled again, her tail swishing as she playfully batted at the quill still resting on the desk. Adrian laughed, leaning forward to scoop her up, her small, flame-like body weightless in his arms. ¡°You really don¡¯t care about personal space, do you?¡± he asked, holding her up to meet her luminous eyes.

    She gave an approving chirp, nuzzling against his chin before darting out of his grasp, landing on the chair with a soft puff of green light. He watched her dart around the room as if she were trying to draw him into a game.

    He indulged her, crouching low as she disappeared behind a stack of books, only to reappear from another corner, her eyes gleaming with mischief. But the lighthearted moment was interrupted by a soft knock at the door, startling him slightly. Mimi immediately darted toward the shadows, her flames dimming as she blended seamlessly into the dim corners of the study.

    Adrian straightened in his chair as the door creaked open, revealing Selena¡¯s familiar silhouette. ¡°Am I interrupting?¡±

    The boy shook his head, setting the quill down carefully. ¡°No, it¡¯s fine. I¡¯m just finishing up.¡±

    She stepped into the room, carrying a tray balanced with an assortment of small snacks and a steaming teapot. The gentle clink of porcelain echoed as she walked. ¡°I thought you could use a break,¡± she said, placing the tray on a small table by the window.

    Adrian stretched slightly. ¡°Thanks, Selena. That¡¯s thoughtful of you.¡±

    She smiled faintly, pouring a cup of tea and offering it to him. ¡°You¡¯ve been through a lot today. A bit of tea and something sweet won¡¯t hurt.¡±

    Adrian took a sip of the tea Selena offered, its warmth spreading through him like a calming wave. He reached for one of the snacks on the tray¡ªa delicate pastry filled with a soft, sweet cream. The moment he bit into it, the rich flavors melted on his tongue, bringing an unexpected smile to his face.

    ¡°This is great,¡± he said, glancing at Selena. ¡°Really, really good.¡±

    Her expression brightened. ¡°I¡¯m glad you think so,¡± she said, folding her hands neatly in her lap. ¡°I made them myself.¡±

    ¡°You did? I wouldn¡¯t have guessed, these taste out of this world."

    ¡°I used to bake with the sisters back at the convent. It was one of the few times we could truly relax. I guess I picked up a few skills.¡±

    Adrian nodded, finishing the pastry and pouring himself another cup of tea. ¡°You should bake more often. This is incredible.¡±

    Her smile lingered as she watched him enjoy the food. ¡°Maybe I will. You¡¯re not the easiest person to look after, you know, but at least you¡¯re appreciative.¡±

    Adrian smirked, setting his cup down. ¡°Speaking of people who aren¡¯t easy to look after, how¡¯s Galtier doing?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s fine. I checked on him before coming here. He¡¯s in his room, probably brooding, as usual.¡±

    ¡°Sounds about right.¡±

    As he reached for another snack, a soft green light flickered near the edge of the room. Selena¡¯s gaze shifted, and her eyes widened slightly as Mimi trotted out from under the desk, her emerald-green flames casting a gentle glow in the dim room.

    ¡°And who''s this?¡± Selena asked, leaning forward with curiosity.

    Adrian smiled, watching Mimi circle Selena¡¯s chair with playful energy. ¡°This is Mimi. She¡¯s... well, you could call her a familiar.¡±

    Selena held out a hand, and Mimi approached cautiously, sniffing at her fingers before nuzzling against them. The flames didn¡¯t burn, but their warmth was palpable.

    Selena¡¯s smile grew as she gently stroked Mimi¡¯s head. ¡°She¡¯s beautiful. I¡¯ve never seen anything like her.¡±

    Adrian shrugged, watching the interaction with a hint of amusement. ¡°She¡¯s pretty friendly, as long as she trusts you."

    Selena tilted her head, her fingers trailing through Mimi¡¯s flickering mane. ¡°Does she speak? Or... communicate in any other way?¡±

    Adrian shook his head. ¡°Not exactly. She can sense energy, though, and she¡¯s good at guiding people when they need it."

    Mimi eventually curled up at Selena¡¯s feet, her green flames dimming slightly as she rested. Immediately after, Selena turned her attention back to Adrian. ¡°So, how do you feel about tomorrow? Meeting Seven, I mean.¡±

    Adrian leaned back in his chair, his expression tightening slightly. ¡°I don¡¯t know. It¡¯s... complicated. I want answers, but I¡¯m not sure what to expect from her."

    Selena studied him quietly, her voice soft when she spoke. ¡°Seven isn¡¯t what you¡¯d expect. She¡¯s... different. She believes in helping people, even if her methods can be hard to understand. But I think you¡¯ll see that for yourself.¡±

 40: Fateful Reunion

    The following day, Adrian stood outside the towering gates of the Whitewynn estate, his breath visible in the crisp morning air. Galtier waited for him, the black armor catching the pale light of dawn.

    "Are you ready for this? We''re going to see her shortly. " Galtier asked.

    Adrian drew in a deep breath, forcing calm into his tone. "I¡¯m fine. Where are we supposed to meet?"

    "In a certain alleyway here in South Tusk. Lysander gave me directions."

    The alleyway in South Tusk was a narrow, shadowed strip of cobblestone flanked by towering brick walls smeared with grime. The stench of damp and decay hung in the air, clinging to Adrian¡¯s senses.

    As they neared the meeting point, Adrian¡¯s gaze locked onto a figure standing motionless at the alley''s end. A mask obscured her face, porcelain white with streaks of crimson cascading down like tears of blood. A Mourne Mask.

    The figure raised her hands and, in a fluid motion, removed the mask. Beneath it was a face Adrian never thought he¡¯d see again, though it was one he had etched into memory a thousand times over. Seven.

    Her skin was pale as moonlight, a sharp contrast to the cascade of jet-black hair that fell to her shoulders. Her eyes were the color of smoldering embers, flickering with an intensity that refused to be ignored.

    She smiled as she spoke, "Adrian, it really is you."

    Adrian blinked, his throat tightening. She¡¯s alive. She¡¯s actually here. Words felt impossible, tangled in the flood of disbelief and relief crashing over him. Finally, he managed, "Seven¡­ I thought¡ª" His voice cracked, and he stopped, swallowing the emotion threatening to surface.

    She chuckled lightly, the sound both familiar and foreign after so much time. "You thought I was dead. I thought the same about you, to be fair."

    Before Adrian could respond, Seven reached into the folds of her cloak and retrieved a small vial filled with a shimmering, golden liquid and extended it toward Galtier. "This should help your sister. It¡¯s potent, but make sure she takes no more than a single drop at a time."

    Galtier reached for the vial, his gauntleted hand closing around it with surprising care. For a moment, the knight lingered, his helm tilting as if studying her. "Thank you."

    Seven nodded, a faint smile touching her lips. "No need to thank me, but best of luck."

    Galtier stepped back, his gaze shifting to Adrian. There was an unreadable pause before he spoke again. "I¡¯ll head back to the Whitewynn estate. It seems the two of you have a lot to catch up on."

    Adrian looked at him, wanting to argue, but the words wouldn¡¯t come. Galtier gave a brief nod, turned on his heel, and walked back the way they had come.

    The alley grew quieter in his absence, leaving Adrian and Seven standing a few feet apart. The silence was heavy, but not uncomfortable¡ªmore a collision of unspoken questions and emotions.

    Adrian inhaled deeply, steadying himself before speaking. "I don¡¯t even know where to start."

    Seven stepped closer, her smile softening into something more genuine. "Then you could start by telling me why you¡¯re so much taller now."

    Adrian snorted, some of the tension easing from his shoulders. "Maybe because it¡¯s been years. You look¡­ different, too."

    Seven¡¯s smirk deepened at Adrian¡¯s response, but her expression soon shifted. She stepped back slightly, resting her hand against the wall of the alley. ¡°I should apologize, meeting here like this isn¡¯t ideal. But I¡¯ve got to stay on the down low. There are¡­ complications.¡±

    Adrian crossed his arms, tilting his head slightly. ¡°It¡¯s fine. But I have to ask¡­ why the Mourne? Out of all the places you could¡¯ve gone, why there?¡±

    ¡°Did Selena explain anything to you?¡±

    ¡°She told me there are factions within the Mourne, and that you¡¯re aligned with the one led by someone called ¡®the Prophet.¡¯ But I want to hear it from you. Why?¡±

    Seven¡¯s expression softened, though a hint of weariness lingered in her eyes. She pushed off the wall, standing straighter as she spoke. ¡°The Mourne isn¡¯t as united as people think. It¡¯s split into factions, each pulling in a different direction. Some want chaos for the sake of power. Others just want revenge on the world that wronged them.¡±

    Her gaze flicked briefly toward the distant exit of the alley before returning to Adrian. ¡°But the Prophet? He¡¯s different.¡±

    Adrian raised an eyebrow. ¡°Different how?¡±

    ¡°He has visions. Powerful ones. And so far, they¡¯ve been right every single time. He predicted the fall of Grayridge a month before it happened. He even saw us meeting again.¡±

    Adrian¡¯s chest tightened at the thought. Meeting again¡­ because of some vision? Or something more? ¡°So you¡¯re willing to stake everything on his words?¡±

    Seven¡¯s gaze didn¡¯t waver, though her tone softened. ¡°I trust him because he¡¯s never been wrong. Not once. His visions don¡¯t just show what could happen. And the Prophet believes you¡¯re¡­ important, Adrian. Central to something bigger than either of us.¡±

    Adrian blinked, her words sinking in like cold water.¡°And what does he want from me exactly?"

    "For now, to survive. The Prophet''s visions aren''t constant you see, it just sort of happens randomly every so often. But, he''s seen enough to know that you need to live and become stronger."

    ¡°That¡¯s a lot of faith to put into one person¡¯s word. How can you be so sure he¡¯s right?¡±

    ¡°I know it¡¯s hard to believe. But I¡¯ve seen his visions play out, Adrian. Over and over again. They¡¯re not guesses. They¡¯re not dreams. They¡¯re¡­ truths.¡±

    ¡°And what happens if he is wrong?"

    Seven flinched slightly, the question hanging in the air like a blade. Her ember-like eyes dimmed for a heartbeat before she squared her shoulders. ¡°Then I¡¯ll deal with that when it happens. But for now, I¡¯m doing what I believe is right.¡±

    Adrian exhaled slowly, the knot in his chest loosening just enough for his words to flow more easily. ¡°You¡¯re putting a lot on the line, Seven. I just hope it¡¯s worth it.¡±If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    "It''ll all be worth it in the end, you just have to trust me." Seven said.

    "To be completely honest, that''s asking for a lot. But¡­ I''m willing to at least accept your words, for now."

    "That''s good enough for me."

    Adrian shifted his weight, his arms crossing as he studied her expression. A faint smile tugged at his lips, though it didn¡¯t quite reach his eyes. ¡°I¡­ bet you can¡¯t stay for long, can you?¡±

    Seven let out a soft laugh, the sound both amused and a touch regretful. ¡°You¡¯re right about that, but before I go, there¡¯s something I want to ask you.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°I want to spar with you.¡±

    Adrian blinked, momentarily caught off guard. ¡°Spar? Why?¡±

    ¡°To see how much stronger you¡¯ve become,¡± Seven said simply, stepping closer. ¡°The Prophet told me about some of the threats you might face in the future. If you¡¯re going to get through them, I need to know you¡¯re ready.¡±

    Adrian sighed, running a hand through his hair. ¡°You¡¯re really not going to let this go, are you?¡±

    ¡°Not a chance,¡± she replied, her lips curving into a smirk that was both familiar and infuriating. ¡°Come on, Adrian. Just a quick match. "

    His shoulders relaxed, and he exhaled through his nose, the faintest hint of a smile creeping onto his face. ¡°Alright, but don¡¯t expect me to go easy on you.¡±

    Seven chuckled, flicking her cloak over one shoulder as she gestured for him to follow. ¡°Good. I wouldn¡¯t want you to.¡± She glanced around the alleyway before motioning toward the far end. ¡°Let¡¯s find a better spot, though. Somewhere a little less¡­ claustrophobic.¡±

    Adrian followed her lead as she weaved through the winding streets of South Tusk. Finally, Seven stopped at a secluded clearing on the outskirts of the district, where the ground was packed with dirt and the surrounding walls provided a measure of privacy.

    ¡°This¡¯ll do,¡± she said, shrugging off her cloak and tossing it onto a nearby crate.

    Seven shrugged off her cloak, revealing a sleek outfit beneath¡ªa lightweight black tunic with thin leather reinforcements stitched along her shoulders and chest. The material hugged her frame while allowing full range of movement.

    ¡°You¡¯ve upgraded your wardrobe. I see you haven¡¯t outgrown your taste for dramatic flair.¡± Adrian said with a light chuckle.

    Seven arched an eyebrow, placing her hands on her hips. ¡°Says the one walking around with flames sprouting from his hands. And for the record, this is functional, not dramatic.¡±

    Adrian chuckled, letting his hands ignite with soft blue fire as he stretched his arms. ¡°Sure, but don¡¯t forget, I¡¯m the one who taught you magic. I think I¡¯m entitled to a little judgment.¡±

    Seven returned his smirk, her eyes narrowing with mock defiance. "I¡¯ve learned a few tricks since then. Don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be so predictable.¡±

    Adrian rolled his shoulders, his expression sharpening. She¡¯s confident. That hasn¡¯t changed. But if she¡¯s learned new magic, I can¡¯t take anything for granted. ¡°Let¡¯s see how you hold up now."

    "Get ready Adrian, here I come."

    In a split second, Darkness coiled around Seven''s fingers, forming tendrils that writhed and twisted like living shadows. With a flick of her wrist, the tendrils shot toward Adrian.

    Adrian reacted instinctively, his flames flaring as he sidestepped and raised a wall of fire to intercept the attack. The shadows hissed as they collided with the blue flames, dissipating into thin wisps of smoke. Seven was already in motion, darting to the side and hurling another wave of shadow magic at him.

    Shadow magic? She really has learned a lot the last time I saw her, Adrian thought as he parried the attack with a sweeping arc of flame.

    Seven twisted around her like living creatures, forming protective spirals and coiling into dense projectiles that she hurled with precision. She¡¯s faster than I remember. More controlled.

    He ducked low, a tendril of shadow slicing the air where his head had been moments before. Rolling to the side, he thrust a hand forward, releasing a concentrated burst of flame that roared through the narrow gap between them. Seven countered by thrusting her palm outward, a shield of shadow manifesting in an instant to absorb the attack.

    The shield dissolved, and Seven retaliated with a flourish of her arm, sending an arc of shadow energy slicing toward Adrian¡¯s midsection. He twisted his body, the edge of his tunic singed as he narrowly avoided the strike. With a sharp inhale, he drew the flames back into himself and lunged forward, closing the gap between them. His fists blazed as he swung at her, the fire trailing like comet tails.

    Seven pivoted and parried his fiery strikes with conjured blades of darkness, their sharp edges clashing against his burning fists. Sparks and embers scattered into the air with each collision.

    Adrian shifted tactics, planting his foot firmly into the ground and releasing a wave of fire outward in all directions. The blue flames licked at the earth and surged toward Seven like a tidal wave. Instead of retreating, she leaped upward, her shadows coalescing beneath her feet to propel her higher. From above, she twisted mid-air and launched a barrage of shadowy spikes down toward him.

    The boy raised both hands, summoning a dome of fire that swallowed the incoming projectiles. The spikes evaporated in bursts of smoke and heat, but the effort forced him to dig his heels into the dirt, his flames flickering as the energy drained from him. He dropped the barrier just as Seven landed gracefully a few feet away, the shadows around her writhing in anticipation of her next move.

    "Not bad, but you¡¯re still holding back." Seven said.

    Adrian clasped his hands together. "Fine, I suppose I''ll take things up a notch."

    His hands burned with blue flames as he clasped them together, fingers locking in a gesture that drew the fire inward. His entire form pulsed with energy, the glow around him intensifying to the point where the air itself rippled.

    He inhaled deeply, chest expanding. Let¡¯s see if you can handle this, Seven.

    With a sharp exhale, Adrian unleashed a torrent of fire from his mouth, a roaring blaze of blue that illuminated the shadowed clearing like the break of dawn. The flames surged forward in a concentrated beam, twisting and coiling as they raced toward Seven with unrelenting force. The dirt at his feet scorched, and the air filled with the crackling roar of the inferno as it swallowed the space between them.

    Seven stood her ground in the sudden gale of heat. Her ember-like eyes locked onto Adrian¡¯s, steady and unflinching. As the fire closed in, she raised her right hand, her fingers splayed as though grasping an invisible thread. The shadows around her sprang to life, swirling upward like a dark cyclone and solidifying into an impenetrable barrier.

    The fire slammed into her shield with a deafening roar. Light and shadow collided, the force of the impact creating shockwaves that rippled outward, scattering dust and loose debris. Adrian poured more energy into the attack, his jaw tightening as the flames brightened, their intensity threatening to consume everything in their path. I know she can handle this.

    The flames finally began to wane as Adrian¡¯s breath faltered, exhaustion creeping into his limbs. When the inferno cleared, Seven stood completely unharmed, the remnants of her shadow barrier dissipating into the air. Not a single strand of her hair was out of place.

    Her smirk soon returned. ¡°You didn¡¯t forget, did you?¡± she asked, lowering her hand and brushing off an imaginary speck of dust from her tunic. ¡°I¡¯ve always had a strong affinity for abjuration.¡±

    Adrian exhaled, letting the last embers of his flames die away as he straightened his posture. ¡°Of course I remembered. I only dared to do that because I knew you¡¯d be fine.¡±

    Seven laughed lightly, shaking her head as she stepped closer. ¡°You¡¯re either brave or reckless. Maybe both. But I¡¯ve seen enough. You¡¯ve improved, Adrian. More than I expected.¡±

    ¡°So, sparring¡¯s over?¡± he asked, wiping the back of his hand across his brow.

    ¡°It¡¯s over,¡± Seven confirmed, her smirk softening into a genuine smile. ¡°You¡¯ve proven yourself. If the Prophet¡¯s visions are anything to go by, you¡¯re well on your way to becoming what this world needs.¡±

    Her gaze lingered on him for a moment, as though searching for something unspoken. ¡°But don¡¯t get complacent. There¡¯s still a long road ahead.¡±

    Adrian tilted his head, a faint grin tugging at his lips. ¡°When have you ever known me to take it easy?¡±

    ¡°Fair point,¡± she replied, her amusement flickering once more. She bent down to retrieve her cloak, tossing it over her shoulders with a practiced motion. ¡°I should get going. Staying here too long isn¡¯t safe for me. You understand.¡±

    Adrian¡¯s smile faded slightly, though he nodded. ¡°I get it. Just¡­ don¡¯t disappear again, alright?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll try, but things are complicated. If we meet again, it won¡¯t be by chance.¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll look forward to it. Sooner rather than later, I hope.¡±

 41: Bullseye

    Adrian stepped into the guest room, its elegant furnishings contrasting sharply with the heavy presence of Galtier, who stood by the window. His figure seemed to carry an unusual stillness, as if weighed down by more than just his armor.

    "Selena told me you wanted to talk to me?" Adrian asked.

    ¡°I wanted to speak with you,¡± Galtier said. He turned from the window to face Adrian. ¡°Now that I have the cure, I intend to return to Willowbrook and take care of my sister.¡±

    Adrian studied him, his blue eyes narrowing slightly. He¡¯s too proud to say it outright, but he¡¯s carrying a lot more than that vial. ¡°I understand, but what about the journey?"

    Galtier straightened slightly, his posture radiating that familiar stoic resolve. ¡°Don''t worry, I''ll manage."

    "Just going out of this estate alone sounds dangerous, let alone making it all the way back to Willowbrook."

    ¡°You¡¯re suggesting I stay? Delay this any longer?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Adrian replied firmly. ¡°I¡¯m saying you don¡¯t have to do this alone. Let me talk to Lysander. He can arrange transport to make sure you get to your sister safely."

    For a long moment, Galtier didn¡¯t respond. Adrian held his gaze, or rather, the opaque gaze of the helm. Finally, the knight inclined his head slightly, the faintest hint of reluctance in the motion. ¡°If you insist, I won¡¯t refuse assistance. Not if it ensures the cure reaches my sister.¡±

    Adrian allowed himself a small, relieved smile. ¡°Good."

    After a few minutes of walking, the two arrived at Lysander¡¯s study. Adrian rapped his knuckles against the wooden doors, the sound sharp and commanding. A muffled ¡°Enter¡± followed, and he pushed the door open.

    Inside, Lysander sat behind a massive oak desk, its surface cluttered with maps, documents, and a half-full goblet of wine. The Whitewynn patriarch looked up, his silver-gray eye sharp as it locked onto the pair. ¡°Adrian. Galtier. To what do I owe the pleasure?¡±

    Adrian stepped forward, folding his hands in front of him. ¡°We need your assistance. Galtier has the cure for his sister¡¯s curse, and he¡¯s heading back to Willowbrook to take care of her. But it¡¯s dangerous to travel alone, especially carrying something so valuable. I thought it best to ask if you might provide transport.¡±

    Lysander leaned back in his chair, studying them with an inscrutable expression. ¡°A noble cause. Though I can¡¯t help but notice Galtier himself hasn¡¯t asked me directly.¡±

    Galtier straightened, his armored shoulders rigid. ¡°I don¡¯t make it a habit to ask for favors, Lord Whitewynn. But if it ensures my sister¡¯s safety, then I¡¯ll defer to Adrian¡¯s judgment.¡±

    Lysander¡¯s eye narrowed slightly, his lips curving into a small, approving smile. ¡°Very well. I¡¯ll have my men prepare a carriage and an armed escort. Consider it a show of generosity.¡±

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Galtier said, inclining his head in a measured nod. Then, he turned to Adrian. ¡°I¡¯ll take my leave now. There¡¯s much to do.¡±

    Adrian stepped forward, clasping Galtier¡¯s forearm with a firm grip. ¡°Take care of yourself, and your sister."

    Galtier¡¯s helm tilted slightly. Then, with a wordless nod, he turned and strode out. The rhythmic clink of his armor echoed down the corridor.

    Adrian remained still, his hand falling to his side. He stared at the door for a moment, the emptiness of the room pressing against him.

    Behind him, the faint sound of liquid shifting in crystal broke his thoughts. Adrian turned to see Lysander seated with casual poise, swirling the wine in his goblet as though time itself were his to command. Since I''m alone with Lysander, I might as well shoot my shot.

    "Lysander, can I ask you something?"

    "Hm? That depends, but do speak your mind."

    Adrian straightened his posture. ¡°I¡¯d like to return to Willowbrook soon, and I¡¯d like to bring Selena with me.¡±

    Lysander¡¯s hand stilled mid-motion. The swirling wine settled, its surface unnervingly calm, as he set the goblet down. When he looked up, his silver-gray gaze locked onto Adrian with an intensity that felt almost tangible.

    ¡°No,¡± Lysander said simply,

    Adrian stiffened, the single word hitting harder than he anticipated. ¡°Why not? She''s been cooped up here long enough¡ª¡±

    ¡°Because she¡¯s safer here in South Tusk than she could ever be in Willowbrook, as long as she¡¯s under the Whitewynn¡¯s protection, no one would dare harm her.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not the point! It¡¯s not fair to her¡ª¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not about fairness,¡± Lysander said sharply. ¡°It¡¯s about perspective. Something you, my boy, still need more of.¡±

    Adrian bristled, his hands clenched into fists at his sides. ¡°Is she not just another one of your servants at the end of the day? I''ll admit she''s being treated better than I expected, but that doesn''t change the fact that she never had much of a choice."

    Lysander¡¯s expression softened, though his tone remained firm. ¡°Adrian, stay here a few more days. Natasha and I are preparing to leave on a trip soon. Once we¡¯ve gone, you¡¯ll be free to return to Willowbrook. I¡¯ll even arrange an escort for you.¡±

    ¡°And Selena?¡± Adrian pressed.

    ¡°She stays,¡± Lysander said, his words final. ¡°But I¡¯ll allow her to visit you in Willowbrook from time to time. That¡¯s the best I can offer.¡±

    Adrian exhaled sharply, forcing down his frustration. ¡°Fine, but is there anything you want me to do while I¡¯m here?¡±Stolen novel; please report.

    Lysander¡¯s expression lightened, a faint smile tugging at the corners of his mouth. ¡°As a matter of fact, yes. Natasha doesn¡¯t have many friends her age. It would mean a great deal to me if you¡¯d spend some time with her.¡±

    ¡°Where is she now?¡±

    ¡°At the stables, likely preparing for a hunt."

    ***

    Adrian''s boots crunched against the gravel path as he approached the stables. The largest stall door was open, and there, Natasha was tightening the saddle straps on a sleek black mare.

    She was fitted with a riding jacket of deep crimson and high leather boots that reached just below her knees, polished to a mirror shine. Her white riding breeches, though pristine, bore subtle marks of use, a bow and a quiver of arrows rested at her side, completing her ensemble.

    Adrian stopped a few steps away as Natasha swung herself gracefully onto the horse. She caught sight of him and arched a brow, her expression caught between mild irritation and curiosity. ¡°And what are you doing here?¡±

    Adrian raised his hands in a small shrug. ¡°Your father asked me to accompany you.¡±

    She blinked, then tilted her head with a soft scoff. ¡°Did he now? Well, you can tell him I prefer to hunt alone.¡±

    Adrian nodded, taking a step back. Fair enough. Not like I was thrilled to be dragged into this. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll leave you to it then. Have fun.¡±

    Natasha¡¯s expression shifted subtly, her eyes darting toward him as her lips parted, then closed again. She exhaled sharply, gripping the reins a bit tighter. ¡°Wait.¡±

    Adrian stopped mid-turn, raising an eyebrow as she looked anywhere but at him. What does she want now?

    ¡°I suppose if you¡¯re already here, it wouldn¡¯t be the worst thing in the world for you to join me. Just don¡¯t slow me down.¡± Natasha said.

    Adrian¡¯s lips twitched into a small smile, though he fought to keep it from spreading further. Typical. ¡°I¡¯ll do my best to keep up.¡±

    ¡°Good,¡± she replied, her tone curt but betraying the faintest hint of satisfaction. She tugged at the reins, guiding her horse toward the stable¡¯s open doors. ¡°But don¡¯t expect me to wait for you if you fall behind.¡±

    The stable hand approached Adrian with a calm demeanor, leading a sturdy chestnut horse to his side. ¡°Here you go, young sir,¡± the man said, offering a gloved hand to help Adrian mount.

    Adrian accepted, swinging himself into the saddle. The horse shifted beneath him, its muscles tense with energy, but Adrian managed to find his balance eventually.

    Another servant handed him a bow. Adrian hefted it briefly, testing its weight, then sighed and handed it back. ¡°Thanks, but I¡¯ll manage without.¡±

    The servant blinked in surprise but took the bow without question. Natasha, already perched atop her black mare and guiding it toward the stable¡¯s exit, glanced over her shoulder. ¡°How exactly are you planning to hunt without a bow? Going to throw rocks at the deer?¡±

    Adrian smirked and raised his hand, conjuring a glowing bow of blue flames. The ethereal weapon pulsed faintly in the air, crackling with power. ¡°I brought one of my own.¡±

    Natasha halted her horse, twisting in the saddle to look at him fully. Her lips curved into a slow smile, her amusement giving way to genuine admiration. ¡°Now that¡¯s interesting,¡± she murmured. Without another word, she unshouldered her own bow and handed it off to the same servant. ¡°Here, keep this. I won¡¯t be needing it.¡±

    Adrian watched curiously as Natasha extended her hand, her palm glowing faintly. Scarlet tendrils swirled in the air around her, coalescing into a bow of deep crimson. ¡°I like how you think."

    Adrian¡¯s brow lifted, "not bad,¡± he said casually, nudging his horse forward to meet hers. ¡°Shall we?¡±

    Natasha didn¡¯t respond immediately, urging her horse into a canter as they left the stables and entered the sprawling woods that bordered the Whitewynn estate. Adrian followed, the cool air brushing against his face and the sound of hooves muffled by the forest floor.

    After a few minutes of silent riding, Natasha glanced at him. ¡°This shouldn''t be just a casual hunt. Let¡¯s make it interesting.¡±

    Adrian tilted his head. ¡°Interesting how?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll each hunt our own prey. First one to bring down a stag wins.¡±

    ¡°And what does the winner get?¡±

    ¡°The winner gets to ask a favor from the loser. Anything they want.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Anything?¡±

    ¡°Anything,¡± Natasha repeated. ¡°Unless, of course, you¡¯re scared to lose.¡±

    Adrian smirked, his fiery bow flickering into existence in his hand. ¡°Deal,¡± he said firmly, meeting her gaze. She¡¯s too smug for her own good. Let¡¯s see if I can take her down a peg.

    Natasha clicked her tongue, urging her horse forward. ¡°Then we¡¯ll split up here. Whoever returns first with proof of their stag wins.¡±

    Adrian nodded, guiding his horse to the left while Natasha veered to the right. The sound of her horse¡¯s hooves faded into the distance as the forest seemed to close in around him.

    The minutes dragged on as he rode deeper into the woods. A rustle to his left sent a jolt of adrenaline through him, but it was only a fox darting between the trees. This shouldn¡¯t be this hard. Where are all the stags?

    He slowed his horse to a walk, the silence pressing against him. Until finally, in a small clearing ahead, he caught sight of movement: a stag with a proud rack of antlers.

    Adrian¡¯s heart quickened as he nudged his horse forward, keeping his movements slow. Easy does it, this could be my kill for the day.

    Drawing the string of his fiery bow, he aimed carefully, lining up the shot. Just as he loosed the arrow, the stag¡¯s ears flicked, and it bolted, the glowing arrow slicing harmlessly through the air. Adrian cursed under his breath, spurring his horse into a gallop to give chase.

    The stag weaved through the trees with startling agility, its powerful legs carrying it effortlessly over obstacles. Adrian¡¯s horse strained to keep up, the uneven terrain adding to the challenge.

    He nocked another arrow, leaning low against the horse¡¯s neck as he aimed. The second shot went wide, the arrow burying itself into the ground. Damn, this is much harder to do on horseback.

    The stag veered sharply to the right, heading toward a denser thicket. Adrian¡¯s horse stumbled slightly on a root, forcing him to pull back. Think, Adrian. You¡¯re not going to win by playing it safe.

    An idea sparked in his mind. He slowed his horse, allowing the stag to gain some distance. Extinguishing his bow, he raised a hand, conjuring a small orb of blue fire. With a flick of his wrist, he sent the orb flying ahead of the stag, where it landed in the underbrush and exploded into a harmless burst. The stag reared in panic, veering off its path and into a more open stretch of forest.

    Adrian pressed forward, his horse galloping hard to close the gap. The stag was disoriented but still fast, its powerful strides carrying it away from him. Adrian conjured his bow again, the flames licking at his fingertips as he nocked an arrow. This time, he didn¡¯t aim for the stag directly. Instead, he fired at a low-hanging branch ahead of it, setting the wood ablaze.

    The fire crackled, startling the stag into halting abruptly. Adrian wasted no time, drawing another arrow and then loosing it. The fiery projectile struck true, and the stag collapsed to the ground with a final, labored breath.

    Adrian slowed his horse, the weight of the moment sinking in as he approached the downed animal. He dismounted before he placed a hand over its head briefly. Thank you for your sacrifice, I''ll make sure you end up delicious.

    He tied the stag securely to his horse before climbing back into the saddle. Turning toward the direction he and Natasha had split, he urged his horse into a steady trot, a small smile tugging at the corners of his mouth. Let¡¯s see if Natasha¡¯s confidence holds up when she sees this.

 42: Not a Chance, but an Opportunity

    Adrian guided his horse into the stables, the animal¡¯s breaths misting in the crisp evening air. The rhythmic clatter of its hooves against the worn stone path echoed faintly, accompanied by the low snort of exertion.

    Draped securely across the horse¡¯s back was the stag, its lifeless body swaying slightly with each step. Soon, Adrian slid from the saddle with a groan, stretching his stiff legs. Another hour of this and I¡¯d have been as stiff as that stag.

    Taking the reins, he led the horse toward the stalls, the faint scent of hay mingling with sweat and earth. The familiar, grounding smell did little to ease the ache in his muscles, but he took a moment to pat the horse¡¯s neck in silent thanks.

    Natasha was leaning casually against one of the sturdy wooden beams, arms crossed in mock nonchalance. Her black mare stood nearby, and draped across its saddle was her prize: a stag larger and more imposing than Adrian¡¯s, its massive antlers a crown of victory.

    ¡°Well, well,¡± Natasha drawled, a smirk pulling at her lips as she straightened with an almost feline grace. ¡°Not bad, Adrian. For someone going up against me, I¡¯d say your performance was... respectable.¡±

    Adrian clicked his tongue, pulling his horse to a halt with a soft tug. Despite himself, a crooked smile ghosted across his face. ¡°Respectable? Coming from you, that¡¯s practically a standing ovation.¡±

    Natasha arched an eyebrow. ¡°Don¡¯t let it go to your head, Adrian. You still have to honor your end of the bet. Or did you forget?¡±

    Of course she wouldn¡¯t let me off the hook. Adrian shrugged, feigning indifference. ¡°Fine, fine. What¡¯s it going to be, then?¡±

    Natasha¡¯s smirk widened. She crossed her arms, tilting her head slightly as if savoring his growing unease. ¡°Oh, don¡¯t worry, Adrian. I¡¯ve got an idea.¡±

    Adrian groaned softly, rubbing the back of his neck. ¡°Just spit it out already, what¡¯s your big plan?¡±

    ***

    Adrian let out a quiet sigh, leaning slightly against the wall behind Natasha. She was seated at the grand dining table, savoring a delicate confection of cream and fruit that looked as though it belonged in a painting.

    Meanwhile, Adrian¡¯s gaze drifted downward to his own attire: a crisp butler¡¯s uniform, impeccably tailored but entirely out of place for someone like him. He adjusted the cuffs with an air of resignation, a faint smirk tugging at the corner of his lips. Well, this isn¡¯t the most humiliating thing I¡¯ve ever done. At least the suit fits.

    Natasha, delicately spearing a piece of the dessert with her fork, tilted her head slightly, as if she could feel his eyes on her. ¡°So, how does it feel, Adrian? Being my servant for the evening, I mean.¡±

    Adrian shrugged nonchalantly, crossing his arms. ¡°I¡¯ve been through worse."

    Natasha¡¯s lips curved into a mischievous smile as she set her fork down, her silver eyes gleaming with amusement. ¡°Oh, I don¡¯t doubt that. But I think you¡¯re enjoying this more than you¡¯d admit.¡±

    "How did you even find a uniform that fits me?"

    "Some of the staff at the manor bring in their children to work too from time to time, you were fortunate enough to receive one of their leftovers."

    Adrian sighed, shaking his head. ¡°Then at the very least, I hope you don''t get used to seeing me in this uniform."

    ¡°We¡¯ll see,¡± she replied with a playful air, taking another bite of her dessert. Her demeanor was calm, but the glint in her eye said everything: she was enjoying this far more than the dessert on her plate.

    Adrian stood silently, his arms loosely crossed as Natasha took another bite of her dessert, her expression one of serene satisfaction. That was until his gaze drifted idly toward the entrance, where a group of children had just entered. Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.

    They wore tailored black uniforms of with gold accents, pristine and undoubtedly expensive. Adrian frowned slightly, tilting his head as he studied them. Those aren¡¯t ordinary kids. What are they, nobles? Scholars?

    Natasha, catching the subtle shift in his expression, dabbed at the corner of her mouth with a napkin and looked over her shoulder. ¡°Something on your mind, Adrian?¡±

    He nodded toward the group of uniformed children. ¡°Is there an academy in South Tusk?¡±

    Natasha leaned back in her chair. She examined the children for a moment before shrugging elegantly. ¡°No, there isn¡¯t, why do you ask?¡±

    ¡°Then do you know where those kids come from?"

    Natasha¡¯s lips curved into a sly smile as she turned back to him, resting her chin lightly on her hand. ¡°Do you really want to know?¡± she asked, her tone teasing.

    Adrian rolled his eyes but nodded. ¡°Yes. Enlighten me.¡±

    Her smile widened, and she set her fork down. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you¡­ but only if you get me another dessert first.¡± She gestured toward the now-empty plate in front of her, her expression a perfect picture of smug satisfaction.

    Adrian pinched the bridge of his nose and sighed. Of course she¡¯d use this as an opportunity to make me jump through hoops. ¡°You could just tell me, you know.¡±

    ¡°I could, but where¡¯s the fun in that?¡±

    "Whatever, I''ll be back soon."

    ¡°Just don¡¯t forget the whipped cream this time."

    Adrian waved a hand dismissively as he walked away, though a faint smile tugged at his lips. She¡¯s impossible.

    When he approached the counter, Adrian ordered another dessert: a more extravagant one this time, ensuring Natasha would have no room for complaints. While waiting, his mind wandered back to the group of kids. If there¡¯s no academy here, then who are they? And why do they look so polished?

    The server handed him the dessert, a beautifully plated confection topped with an absurd swirl of whipped cream. He carried it carefully back to Natasha, setting it down in front of her with a small flourish.

    ¡°Your highness,¡± he said dryly, straightening with an exaggerated bow.

    Natasha chuckled softly, picking up her fork with an air of triumph. ¡°Good work, Adrian. I might keep you around after all.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re welcome,¡± he replied, crossing his arms. ¡°Now, about those kids.¡±

    Natasha took her time with her dessert, savoring each bite as Adrian stood nearby, arms crossed and patience wearing thin. Until finally, she rested her fork on the plate and glanced up at him with an almost casual air. ¡°Those kids are from the Mistral Royal Academy.¡±

    ¡°Mistral Royal Academy? What¡¯s that?¡±

    ¡°Only the most prestigious institution in the kingdom. Maybe even the continent. It¡¯s where the best and brightest go to learn, train, and, let¡¯s be honest, show off.¡±

    ¡°Are you saying you¡¯re planning to go there?¡±

    ¡°Yep, next year. I¡¯ll be eligible to enroll once I turn twelve. Daddy''s already made the arrangements.¡±

    ¡°Twelve?¡± Adrian repeated, his brows knitting together in thought. It''ll be another three years before I can enroll¡­ what a shame, I''m curious as to what this academy actually has going on for it.

    Before he could say anything else, Natasha cut him off with a sharp, knowing look. ¡°The academy isn¡¯t for just anyone. It¡¯s for the best, brightest, and most well-connected. You need more than just talent; you need a name.¡±

    Adrian¡¯s lips twitched into a faint smirk as he crossed his arms again. ¡°A name, huh? Good thing I¡¯m already called Adrian.¡±

    Natasha rolled her eyes, though there was a hint of a smile tugging at the corners of her mouth. ¡°You know what I mean, it''s not just about being good at what you do. The Mistral Royal Academy is a place where future leaders, strategists, and innovators are shaped. They don¡¯t just let anyone walk in off the street.¡±

    Adrian raised an eyebrow, intrigued despite himself. ¡°What makes it so prestigious?¡±

    ¡°It was built by the royal family, originally as a training ground for knights and diplomats. Over the centuries, it¡¯s grown into something much bigger. Families from all over the continent: elves, dwarves, beastkin send their children there as well."

    Adrian let her words sink in, his mind racing with possibilities. A place like that could teach me so much about this new world, I''d be able to meet a lot of new talented people too. ¡°So it¡¯s not just a school, it''s a proving ground.¡±

    Natasha nodded, her expression sharpening again. ¡°Exactly. The academy doesn¡¯t just train its students to excel; it pushes them to outshine everyone else. You don¡¯t graduate from the Royal Academy as just another noble or mage. You graduate as someone worth remembering.¡±

    ¡°Sounds intense. No wonder you¡¯re aiming for it.¡±

    ¡°Of course, where else would someone like me belong?¡±

    Adrian tilted his head slightly, his smirk growing. ¡°Sounds interesting, I wonder if Lysander could pull some strings and get me in.¡±

    Natasha let out a sharp laugh. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s rich, do you honestly think Daddy would go out of his way to help you?¡±

 43: Bargaining

    Whitewynn Estate, Dining hall.

    Lysander leaned back in his chair, casually swirling the wine in his goblet. His silver-gray eye locked on Adrian, and his voice cut through the quiet clink of cutlery. ¡°Of course I¡¯ll help you get into the Mistral Royal Academy. It won¡¯t be a problem.¡±

    Adrian, halfway through a bite of roast lamb, paused, his fork hovering just above his plate.Well, that was... unexpected.

    Natasha froze mid-bite, her silver eyes wide with disbelief. Slowly, she set her fork down, her gaze snapping between her father and Adrian as if waiting for one of them to reveal the punchline to a joke. ¡°Really? Just like that?¡±

    Lysander arched a brow at her reaction, taking a slow sip from his goblet before responding. ¡°Why not? Adrian has proven himself capable. And besides, I¡¯ve always admired ambition. If he¡¯s willing to aim for the academy, I¡¯ll do what I can to support him.¡±

    Adrian set his fork down carefully as he absorbed the man¡¯s words. He didn¡¯t know what reaction he¡¯d expected, perhaps a polite refusal or some elusive half-promise to consider the matter later. But not this. Help me? Just like that?

    ¡°I¡­ really appreciate your generosity, Lysander, but how do you plan to help me enroll?¡± Adrian asked.

    Lysander¡¯s goblet clinked softly as he set it on the table. ¡°Connections, my boy. It¡¯s what keeps the world turning. I know a few people who can ensure your name is on the list for the entrance exam. Anything beyond that will depend on your performance. The academy doesn¡¯t hand out favors to the unworthy.¡±

    Adrian¡¯s thoughts raced, but outwardly, he nodded. That¡¯s more than I could¡¯ve hoped for. Still, this feels too... easy. Why would he go to such lengths for me? ¡°That¡¯s more than generous. Thank you, truly.¡±

    Natasha finally broke the silence as she studied her father with growing suspicion. ¡°You¡¯re really doing this? Just like that? No elaborate tests or hoops for him to jump through?¡±

    Lysander shot her an amused glance. ¡°There''s no need."

    "But Daddy, it''ll be years before he can even enroll!"

    "Hmm, that''s a fair point. Adrian, how old are you?"

    "I''m nine¡ª"

    Before Adrian could continue, Lysander spoke again ¡°Then you¡¯ll need to wait to enroll, but you don¡¯t have to wait to familiarize yourself with the academy.¡±

    Adrian¡¯s gaze snapped back to Lysander. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re visiting the academy soon, a campus tour of sorts. You can come along.¡±

    Adrian¡¯s thoughts swirled with curiosity and cautious excitement. The academy... I¡¯ll be able to see it up close. That¡¯s more valuable than I could¡¯ve imagined. ¡°Is this the trip you mentioned before?¡±

    Lysander inclined his head, a faint glimmer of amusement in his eye. ¡°It is. We¡¯ll be leaving in a few days. Consider it an early introduction. Who knows? You might even meet some of your future competitors.¡±

    ¡°Well, looks like you¡¯re getting the royal treatment already. Try not to embarrass us while you¡¯re there.¡± Natasha said, sighing slightly.

    Adrian met her teasing gaze with calm resolve. ¡°I¡¯ll do my best.¡±

    Lysander straightened in his chair. ¡°Ah, before I forget. There¡¯s a letter for you in the mail. Marcus and Anisa sent it, arrived just earlier today.¡±

    Adrian¡¯s eyes widened slightly, his thoughts shifting from the academy to the couple who had taken him in. Marcus and Anisa¡­ it¡¯s been a while since I last heard from them.

    He gave Lysander a small nod. ¡°Thank you for letting me know. I¡¯ll make sure to read it as soon as possible.¡±

    ***

    Adrian sat cross-legged on the rug near the fireplace in his room, the flickering glow casting long shadows across the walls. In his hands was the letter, its paper slightly rough under his fingers. He unfolded it carefully, scanning the familiar handwriting that carried voices he hadn¡¯t heard in weeks.

    The first section was written in Anisa¡¯s neat but hurried script, the ink darker and pressed deep into the paper.

    Adrian, dear, I hope this letter finds you well. Are they treating you kindly? Are you eating enough? I know you¡¯re strong and capable, but these people¡­ the Whitewynns¡­ they¡¯re strangers to us. I can¡¯t help but worry. Please, if anything is wrong, you must let us know. We¡¯re only a letter away. I pray every night that you¡¯re safe.

    Her words tightened a knot in his chest. He could almost hear her fretting as she paced their small home. She worries too much, but it¡¯s because she cares. How can I tell her I¡¯m fine without her thinking I¡¯m downplaying something?

    He shifted the letter slightly, and Marcus¡¯s more casual scrawl followed in contrast.

    Adrian, boy, don¡¯t mind her overthinking. You know how she is. Anyway, I''m glad to hear that you''re safe, which is¡­ admittedly miraculous considering you''re in South Tusk. But do come back to Willowbrook eventually will ya? If you take too long, Anisa might lose all of her hair.

    A faint smile broke across Adrian¡¯s face as he lowered the letter to his lap. Marcus acts so relaxed, but I know he¡¯s just as concerned.

    He placed the letter carefully on his desk and reached for a fresh sheet of paper. Dipping his quill into the inkwell, he started to write, each word deliberate.

    Dear Marcus and Anisa, thank you for your letter. I¡¯m safe, and everything is¡ª

    The door to his room creaked open without warning, and Adrian froze mid-sentence, quill hovering above the paper. A sharp cough followed, loud and purposeful, breaking the quiet like a challenge.

    Adrian turned his head, irritation flickering across his face as Natasha stepped inside. She shut the door behind her, arms crossed and leaning against it like she owned the space.

    ¡°You could¡¯ve knocked,¡± Adrian said flatly, setting the quill down with forced calm. Of course it¡¯s her.

    Natasha shrugged, her smirk widening as she crossed the room with an air of confidence. ¡°I still can¡¯t believe it. You actually convinced Daddy to support you enrolling in the academy one day."

    Adrian sighed, leaning back slightly in his chair as he folded his arms. ¡°I didn¡¯t do much. I just asked nicely.¡±

    ¡°Asked nicely? Please. Do you have any idea how rare it is for Daddy to agree to something like that? You must have done something.¡±Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t use any magical shenanigans on him, if that¡¯s what you¡¯re thinking. He probably saw some value in it, that¡¯s all.¡±

    Her gaze sharpened, and she jabbed a finger toward him. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter why. The real question is whether you deserve to go. And let¡¯s be honest, you don¡¯t.¡±

    Adrian¡¯s eyes snapped to her, his calm demeanor faltering as he straightened. ¡°What makes you think that? The last time we dueled, we were evenly matched.¡±

    ¡°Evenly matched? If you¡¯re so confident, why don¡¯t we settle it? Let¡¯s finish that duel, and if I win, you have to shut up about this whole academy thing for good."

    ¡°Deal. But if I win, you¡¯re going to be my butler for a week.¡± Natasha said proudly.

    Adrian blinked, his lips twitching with the urge to laugh. ¡°A whole week? That¡¯s a little disproportionate, don¡¯t you think?¡±

    Her grin only widened as she stepped closer, tilting her head mockingly. ¡°That¡¯s your fault for not asking for more. Or are you scared you¡¯ll lose?¡±

    He chuckled softly, shaking his head. ¡°Alright, fine. But don¡¯t think I¡¯m going to make it easy for you.¡±

    Natasha spun on her heel, the grin still plastered on her face as she strode toward the door. ¡°Follow me. We¡¯ll settle this in the courtyard.¡±

    Adrian sighed again, running a hand through his hair before following her. His footsteps were quiet against the stone floor, his mind already shifting into a focused state. This isn¡¯t just about proving myself. If I let her win, I¡¯ll never hear the end of it. And being her butler again? Absolutely not.

    When they rounded a corner, they encountered Selena coming from the opposite direction. She was carrying a stack of neatly folded linens, and her eyes lit with curiosity the moment she spotted them. ¡°Miss Natasha, Adrian, what are you two up to?¡±

    Natasha waved a dismissive hand. ¡°Oh, just taking a walk together. Stretching our legs.¡±

    Adrian fought the urge to roll his eyes. ¡°Yeah, what she said,¡± he added with a shrug, trying to match Natasha¡¯s nonchalant tone. Not exactly a lie, right? We are walking... technically.

    Selena¡¯s gaze flicked between the two of them. She shifted the linens in her arms, tilting her head. ¡°A walk? This late? You¡¯re both acting suspicious.¡±

    Adrian took a half-step forward, his voice calm but reassuring. ¡°It¡¯s nothing, really. We just needed some air. Everything¡¯s fine, I promise.¡±

    Her eyes lingered on him for a moment longer, searching his expression as if weighing the truth in his words. After a pause, she let out a soft sigh. ¡°Alright. Just¡­ don¡¯t do anything reckless, you two.¡±

    Natasha gave her a mock salute, already resuming her pace down the hall. ¡°Reckless? Us? Never.¡±

    Adrian shot Selena a small, grateful smile before following after Natasha. Once they were out of earshot, he muttered, ¡°You really didn¡¯t need to make that so complicated.¡±

    Natasha glanced back at him, her smirk returning full force. ¡°What? I thought that went perfectly. Besides, you played along.¡±

    He didn¡¯t respond, choosing instead to focus on the courtyard ahead. The place was open and spacious, the perfect place for an impromptu duel.

    Natasha sauntered to the center of the courtyard as she turned to face him. ¡°Let¡¯s see if you¡¯re really as good as you think you are.¡±

    Adrian stepped forward. ¡°I could say the same to you. Just don¡¯t cry when you lose.¡±

    Natasha¡¯s expression shifted subtly as she extended her arm, a faint crimson glow emanating from her palm. The air around her grew dense with energy, and Adrian could feel it, a pulsating, unnatural force that made the hairs on the back of his neck rise.

    Slowly, a long blade materialized in her hand, crafted entirely of shimmering blood magic. Its edges pulsed faintly, almost alive, as she gripped it with practiced ease.

    ¡°Ready when you are,¡± she said, her voice carrying an air of smug confidence. ¡°In fact, I¡¯m feeling generous. I won¡¯t even make the first move. You can go ahead.¡±

    Adrian chuckled softly, taking his place opposite her. ¡°I¡¯ll take you up on that offer.¡±

    He let his stance relax, lowering his sword to his side as his body stilled completely. His breathing slowed, and his expression turned unreadable as he closed his eyes, focusing inward.

    ¡°What¡¯s this? Standing there like a statue? Afraid already?¡± Natasha taunted.

    Adrian didn¡¯t respond. Focus. Control.

    The air around him began to shift, growing warmer. A faint flicker of blue light sparked at his fingertips, climbing upward in gentle waves.

    Natasha¡¯s smirk faded as the energy around Adrian intensified, the blue flames growing brighter until a halo of fire shimmered above his head. His body was enveloped in the same bluish aura, the flames licking harmlessly at his skin but radiating immense power.

    Adrian opened his eyes, the cool blue fire reflecting in his gaze as he gave Natasha a calm, unwavering look. ¡°I¡¯ll start now.¡±

    Natasha¡¯s breath hitched as she raised her blood sword, her cocky demeanor slipping. She extended her free hand, summoning another burst of crimson energy. A jagged dagger formed mid-air, and with a sharp gesture, she hurled it toward him.

    Adrian sidestepped the projectile with ease. He dashed forward and caught the dagger with his bare hands, crushing it in his grip. I love this enhanced state.

    Natasha gritted her teeth as she conjured another dagger, throwing it toward his side. Adrian flicked his wrist, a plume of blue fire intercepting the blade and disintegrating it mid-air. He then countered with a sweeping torrent of flame, forcing her back.

    ¡°Impressive,¡± Natasha admitted grudgingly, stepping back and conjuring a shield of blood magic to deflect a stream of fire Adrian sent her way. "But I still have tricks up my sleeve."

    She thrust her sword toward him, and the ground at his feet erupted in crimson spikes. Adrian leapt back, his flames flaring to propel him out of harm¡¯s way.

    He landed gracefully, retaliating with a burst of fire that arced toward her. Natasha sliced through the flames with her blood sword, her hair whipping around her face as she closed the distance between them.

    Their battle escalated, the courtyard filled with the sound of clashing blades, crackling fire, and the hum of blood magic. Natasha conjured whips, shields, and jagged projectiles, hurling them with precision and speed. Adrian dodged, parried, and countered each and every one, his blue flames dancing in synchronization with his every move.

    Where once their fights had been evenly matched, tonight was different. Adrian felt it. He wasn¡¯t struggling to keep up. He was leading. She¡¯s strong, but this time, I¡¯m stronger.

    Natasha lunged, her blood sword aimed at his shoulder, but Adrian sidestepped smoothly, his free hand glowing with fiery energy. In one fluid motion, he stepped inside her guard, palm stopping inches from her face. A swirling orb of blue fire hovered there, its heat radiating against her skin.

    Natasha froze, eyes wide. Her grip on the blood sword faltered. She closed her eyes and winced, bracing herself for the impact.

    But instead of releasing the fire, Adrian let it dissipate, the heat vanishing as quickly as it had come. He stepped back, lowering his hand as he gave her a small, triumphant smile. ¡°I win.¡±

    Natasha stepped back, lowering her blood sword as her silver eyes burned with frustration. She pressed her lips into a thin line, clearly grappling with her loss.

    Adrian allowed his enhanced state to dissipate entirely, the air cooling as he extended a hand towards Natasha. ¡°If it makes you feel better, we can call it a draw.¡±

    Natasha¡¯s eyes snapped to his, narrowing as if weighing his words. Her pride warred with reality, and for a moment, she looked like she might refuse. But then her expression softened just a fraction. She hesitated before taking his hand with a sigh.

    ¡°Fine. A draw,¡± she said begrudgingly, though the words were spoken with clear reluctance. Her grip was firm as he helped her back to her feet.

    Adrian chuckled softly, releasing her hand. ¡°You know, you could just say I won and get it over with.¡±

    She shot him a glare. ¡°Don¡¯t push it, Adrian.¡±

    He laughed again, the tension between them easing slightly. At least she didn¡¯t storm off. That¡¯s progress.

    Before either could say more, the sound of soft footsteps echoed from the courtyard¡¯s entrance. Both turned to see Selena strolling toward them, a tray balanced expertly in her hands. A teapot, two delicate cups, and a small plate of pastries rested atop it.

    ¡°I knew you two would be up to something,¡± Selena said. Her eyes sparkled knowingly as she stopped a few steps away and gave them a pointed look. ¡°So, what was it this time? Another duel?¡±

    Natasha folded her arms and tilted her head. ¡°Just a friendly spar."

    Adrian smirked, brushing dust from his sleeves. ¡°Yeah, a friendly spar. You know, bonding time.¡±

    Selena arched an eyebrow, unimpressed. ¡°Bonding time that involved nearly setting the courtyard on fire?¡± She glanced pointedly at the faint scorch marks on the stone and the lingering wisps of dissipating blood magic. ¡°I should¡¯ve brought a bucket of water instead of tea.¡±

    Adrian scratched the back of his head. ¡°We kept it under control. Mostly.¡±

    Natasha, despite herself, let out a quiet laugh and reached for the tray Selena held. ¡°Well, if you¡¯re offering tea, I won¡¯t say no. After all, dueling Adrian works up an appetite.¡±

    Selena handed her the tray with a dramatic sigh. ¡°I figured. You two are predictable, if nothing else. At least no one got hurt.¡±

    ¡°Not for lack of trying,¡± Adrian joked, nudging Natasha lightly with his elbow as she set the tray on a nearby stone bench.

    Natasha rolled her eyes but didn¡¯t protest. ¡°Next time, you won¡¯t be so lucky.¡±

 44: The Grand Tour

    The carriage''s wheels crunched softly against the gravel path that led to the gates of Mistral Royal Academy. Adrian stepped out first, his boots sinking slightly into the finely maintained path.

    His gaze swept upward, taking in the towering spires and gleaming arches of the academy. The main building''s white stone facade gleamed in the midmorning sun. Flags bearing the academy¡¯s crest fluttered in the breeze, and students in pristine uniforms moved about across the grounds.

    Adrian adjusted the collar of his new jacket, stiff against his neck. The crisp shirt beneath clung to his shoulders uncomfortably, and the polished boots pinched slightly at the toes. He resisted the urge to pull at the collar again, knowing Natasha would catch it and mock him for his fidgeting. These clothes are far too stuffy. Hopefully by the time I actually wear the academy uniform, it won''t be this bad.

    Adrian¡¯s hand hovered near his collar again, itching to adjust the fabric, but he stopped himself at the last second. He felt Natasha¡¯s eyes on him before she spoke,

    ¡°Stop fidgeting,¡± she said, stepping closer.

    "Well I¡ª"

    Before he could react, her hands moved to the collar of his jacket, deftly straightening it and smoothing the lapels. ¡°You¡¯re going to wrinkle it before we even meet anyone.¡±

    Adrian blinked, caught off guard by the gesture. ¡°Huh, thanks."

    Natasha stepped back and crossed her arms as she huffed. ¡°Don¡¯t read too much into it. I was just feeling nice today. That¡¯s all.¡±

    ¡°Oh, how touching. My little princess is showing her softer side.¡± Lysander chained in.

    Natasha stiffened, her cheeks flushing as she turned sharply toward her father. ¡°Daddy, why do you have to make such a big deal out of it?"

    Lysander let out a light chuckle. ¡°Relax, Natasha. I¡¯m just proud of you.¡±

    Adrian bit back a smirk, watching as Natasha muttered something under her breath. I¡¯ll have to remember this moment for later.

    The gates to the academy creaked open as the group moved forward. Adrian felt his nerves stir again, but he pushed the feeling aside. You¡¯re just visiting. No one¡¯s expecting you to fit in yet.

    When they neared the main building, a student approached them from the opposite direction. He was tall and lean, with neatly combed black hair, sharp green eyes, and a pair of round glasses perched on his nose. His uniform was impeccable, the crest of the academy embroidered neatly on his breast pocket.

    ¡°Good morning,¡± the student greeted them with a polite bow. ¡°I¡¯m Julius Marlow. Welcome to Mistral Royal Academy.¡±

    Lysander stepped forward, his imposing presence making even Julius straighten a little further. ¡°Good morning, Julius,¡± he said, extending a hand. ¡°I take it you¡¯ll be our guide for today?¡±

    Julius accepted the handshake with a firm grip, his smile growing slightly. ¡°That¡¯s correct, Lord Whitewynn. I volunteered for the role. I may just be a freshman, but I already love this academy and enjoy giving back however I can.¡±

    Adrian studied Julius as he spoke, noting the enthusiasm in his voice and the precision of his words. He really believes in this place. Maybe he¡¯s someone worth paying attention to.

    Natasha tilted her head as she regarded Julius with mild curiosity. ¡°Freshman or not, you certainly sound like you¡¯ve been doing this for years.¡±

    Julius adjusted his glasses with a modest smile. ¡°I take pride in representing the academy. Now, if you¡¯ll follow me, I''ll show you around the dorms first."

    Julius led the group through the towering archway of the main building and onto a well-paved stone path that branched into several directions. So this is where I¡¯ll be spending the next part of my life in three years'' time, Adrian thought, his gaze sweeping over the academy¡¯s sprawling campus.

    ¡°The dormitories are just ahead,¡± Julius said, gesturing toward two large, identical buildings on opposite sides of the path. ¡°The one on the left is for boys, and the one on the right is for girls. Between them is the common hall, which serves as a shared space for meals, studying, and even certain sports."

    When they approached, Adrian took in the dormitory buildings. Their facades were crafted from the same white stone as the main building, accented with tall windows that reflected the sunlight. Ivy crawled up the sides, adding a touch of greenery to their walls.

    ¡°The dorms are divided by year and rank,¡± Julius continued. ¡°First-year students reside on the lower floors, while upperclassmen take the higher levels. The common hall, however, is open to all and is often a gathering place for students of every year.¡±

    Lysander nodded approvingly. ¡°Very nice, I like how this space encourages camaraderie while maintaining order.¡±

    Natasha walked beside Adrian, her arms still crossed as her sharp eyes surveyed the area. ¡°And how is order maintained, exactly? I can¡¯t imagine a place like this without its troublemakers.¡±

    Julius smiled, adjusting his glasses. ¡°There¡¯s a strict code of conduct, enforced by both the faculty and a student council comprised of elected representatives. They handle minor disputes and ensure the rules are upheld. Of course, serious matters are dealt with by the administration.¡±

    Natasha raised a brow, clearly intrigued but offering no further comment.

    Julius led them toward the common hall, its large wooden doors standing open to reveal a bright and welcoming interior. The main hall was spacious, with rows of long tables neatly arranged beneath high, vaulted ceilings. A few students were scattered throughout the space: some chatting over meals, others poring over books or notes.

    ¡°This is the cafeteria and primary gathering area. Meals are served here three times a day, but the space remains open for studying or socializing at all hours. There are also smaller rooms branching off from here for club meetings and group projects.¡± Julius explained.

    Adrian¡¯s attention was drawn to the vibrant atmosphere of the hall. Despite the formal setting, there was a warmth to the place that made it feel less daunting. I have to admit, this place is quite nice looking.

    Natasha crossed her arms, her gaze sweeping the hall again. ¡°It¡¯s functional, I suppose it¡¯ll do.¡±

    Lysander chuckled, shaking his head. ¡°My princess, you¡¯ve got to start seeing the brighter side of things. You¡¯ll be spending a lot of time here soon.¡±

    Natasha rolled her eyes. ¡°I¡¯ll get used to it when I have to, Daddy. Until then, don¡¯t expect me to sing its praises.¡±

    ¡°Not even a little bit?¡± Lysander teased, placing a hand over his heart in mock offense. ¡°Surely, this grand hall could win at least some approval from you.¡±

    Natasha smirked faintly. ¡°Well, the ceiling is nice. And the chairs don¡¯t look like they¡¯ll fall apart. If that¡¯s what you¡¯re fishing for, there you go.¡±

    ¡°High praise from my little princess,¡± Lysander replied with a dramatic sigh.

    Adrian, unable to resist, let out a quiet laugh. Natasha turned her sharp gaze on him. ¡°And what are you laughing at?¡±

    ¡°Nothing,¡± Adrian said quickly.

    Before Natasha could retort, Julius cleared his throat gently. ¡°If I may, there¡¯s a lounge just beyond the common hall. Would you care to see it?¡±Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    ¡°Please,¡± Natasha said, with an exaggerated sigh. ¡°Let¡¯s move on before Daddy decides to embarrass me further."

    The group followed Julius through a side door, which opened into a cozy lounge area. Plush chairs were arranged around low tables, and shelves along the walls held books, board games, and puzzles, and a large fireplace at the far end crackled softly.

    ¡°This is a popular spot for relaxing after classes or working on group projects. The atmosphere is quieter here compared to the cafeteria, which makes it a favorite for studying.¡± Julius explained.

    Adrian allowed his gaze to wander over the space, noting the relaxed postures of the students occupying the room. A group was engaged in a spirited game of chess near the fireplace, their laughter mixing with the occasional clink of pieces on the board.

    Julius led them back to the main hall and toward a staircase that spiraled upward. ¡°If you¡¯d like, I can show you a standard dorm room next.¡±

    ¡°That would be helpful,¡± Lysander replied. ¡°I¡¯d like to ensure the accommodations meet expectations.¡±

    They ascended the staircase and stopped at a hallway lined with doors, each bearing a neatly engraved plaque with a student¡¯s name. Julius opened one of the doors to reveal a compact but well-appointed room. It contained a single bed with clean linens, a sturdy desk by the window, and a wardrobe in the corner.

    ¡°Each room is equipped with the basics,¡± Julius said. ¡°Students are allowed to personalize their space within reason. Upperclassmen often have slightly larger rooms, but the essentials are consistent across the board.¡±

    Adrian stepped inside, running a hand along the edge of the desk. The room was small, but there was a certain charm to its practicality. Good enough.

    Natasha leaned against the doorframe, her arms still crossed. ¡°I suppose it¡¯s adequate. At least it¡¯s clean.¡±

    Julius inclined his head. ¡°The cleaning staff works diligently to maintain the facilities, though students are expected to keep their own rooms in order.¡±

    Adrian glanced over his shoulder at Natasha. ¡°You planning on giving them a hard time, too?¡±

    She smirked faintly. ¡°Only if they deserve it.¡±

    Lysander stepped forward, his gaze sweeping over the room. ¡°It¡¯s suitable. Thank you, Julius.¡±

    Julius bowed slightly. ¡°My pleasure, Lord Whitewynn. If there¡¯s anything else you¡¯d like to see, please let me know.¡±

    Lysander gave a thoughtful nod as they exited the dormitory hallway. ¡°The living arrangements are satisfactory, but I¡¯d like to see some of the educational facilities next."

    Julius¡¯s expression brightened at the request. ¡°Of course, Lord Whitewynn. One of the most popular destinations for visitors is the magic research wing. While some areas are undergoing renovations for the summer, I can still show you a few of the key laboratories and lecture halls.¡±

    Natasha arched a brow. ¡°Magic research? You¡¯re not going to subject us to a dull lecture, are you?¡±

    Julius chuckled lightly. ¡°Not unless you¡¯d like one, Miss Whitewynn."

    The group followed Julius down a tree-lined path toward the southern end of the campus. Adrian noted how the layout of the academy seemed carefully planned, with open spaces for gathering and neatly spaced buildings connected by wide, clean walkways. Would I actually fit in here?

    As if sensing his unease, Natasha fell into step beside him. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, if you embarrass yourself here, at least you¡¯ll have me to laugh at you.¡±

    Adrian rolled his eyes. ¡°Comforting.¡±

    Julius eventually stopped in front of a tall, glass-fronted building. Inside, rows of shelves lined with alchemical instruments, glowing crystals, and stacks of books were visible.

    ¡°This is one of our general magic laboratories, it¡¯s used primarily for introductory courses and collaborative projects." Julius explained, gesturing to a few of the workstations nearby.

    Lysander peered through the glass with interest. ¡°Impressive. Do students frequently collaborate across disciplines?¡±

    ¡°Yes, collaboration is encouraged,¡± Julius replied. ¡°Our faculty believes that exposure to multiple magical fields helps students broaden their perspectives."

    Adrian¡¯s gaze lingered on a student carefully sketching runes onto a glowing crystal. There''s a lot I could potentially do in a facility like this, it''s rather well equipped.

    Afterwards, Julius led them past a few smaller buildings, describing their purposes with enthusiasm. He pointed out lecture halls, smaller libraries, and practice arenas. The group eventually approached a more unassuming structure that blended into the surrounding campus. It lacked the grandeur of the other buildings, with no banners or visible signage to indicate its purpose.

    Adrian¡¯s steps faltered as they drew closer. A strange sensation crept over him, like the air around the building was heavier, pressing against his skin. What is that?

    The closer they got, the more pronounced the feeling became. It was as though something unseen was watching from the structure itself. Adrian¡¯s chest tightened, his hand instinctively moving to his side where his flames usually ignited. No, stop it. You¡¯re just imagining things.

    ¡°Adrian,¡± Lysander¡¯s voice broke through his thoughts. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Adrian blinked, realizing he had stopped walking. Natasha and Julius were both looking at him now, Natasha with a smirk that spelled trouble.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± he replied quickly. ¡°Just... felt something strange.¡±

    Natasha¡¯s smirk widened. ¡°Don''t tell me¡­ are you actually scared of a building?"

    Julius chuckled, though his tone was light. ¡°I assure you, there¡¯s nothing unusual about this structure. It¡¯s just one of the older faculty offices.¡±

    Adrian forced a laugh, rubbing the back of his neck. ¡°Yeah, I must¡¯ve just imagined it. Maybe I¡¯m just¡­ uh, overwhelmed?"

    Natasha nudged him with her elbow. ¡°Overwhelmed already? You¡¯re going to have a tough time surviving here in the future.¡±

    Lysander placed a reassuring hand on Adrian¡¯s shoulder. ¡°It¡¯s natural to feel uneasy in a new environment. Trust me, you¡¯ll adjust.¡±

    Adrian nodded, though the uneasy sensation hadn¡¯t fully left him. They didn¡¯t feel it. Whatever that was, it was just me. And if no one else noticed, it¡¯s better to let it go.

    He offered a sheepish grin. ¡°Guess I¡¯ll just chalk it up to nerves. Let¡¯s keep going.¡±

    Julius concluded the tour with a gesture toward the nearby administration building, its sleek design contrasting with the older architecture of the academy. ¡°That¡¯s the last stop for today,¡± he said with a satisfied smile. ¡°If you have any further questions or concerns, feel free to let me know. It was a pleasure guiding you around the academy.¡±

    Lysander stepped forward, extending his hand once more. ¡°Thank you, Julius. Your assistance was invaluable.¡±

    Julius shook his hand firmly. ¡°It was my pleasure, Lord Whitewynn."

    Natasha made her way to a nearby bench under the shade of a large tree and sat down with an exaggerated sigh. ¡°Finally. My feet were starting to protest.¡±

    Adrian rolled his shoulders, stretching out the stiffness in his back and neck. He wandered a few steps away, letting his gaze drift across the bustling grounds. Whew, that took longer than expected.

    That was when he caught sight of another tour group. They were elves: tall, elegant, and radiating a regal air. Their clothing appeared to be impeccably tailored, adorned with subtle embroidery while golden jewelry accented their attire.

    Adrian''s gaze swept lazily across the gathered crowd, his curiosity no more than a passing flicker, until it landed on her. Who¡­ is that?

    She stood out like a dream made flesh: an elf girl with hair the color of cherry blossoms, cascading in soft waves over her slender shoulders. Her porcelain skin was as flawless as polished marble. But it wasn¡¯t just her beauty that held him hostage, it was her eyes. Vivid green eyes, like shimmering emeralds, bore into him and refused to let go.

    As though responding to his unspoken awe, the girl turned her head in his direction, her gaze finding his as if it had always been meant to. The moment their eyes locked, the world around them fell away.

    The hum of the courtyard dulled, the voices and movements of the crowd reduced to meaningless static. Time slowed, each second stretching as an unspoken connection bridged the distance between them. Adrian¡¯s heart pounded. It wasn¡¯t just attraction, there was something else, something deeper, something familiar. Why do I feel like I¡¯ve seen her before? Who is she? And why do I feel like this when I see her?

    They stood frozen. She didn¡¯t look away, and neither did he. It¡¯s like she knows me¡­ but that¡¯s impossible. Isn¡¯t it? Have I met her before? No¡­ I would¡¯ve remembered. But why does this feel like I¡¯ve known her my whole life?

    His thoughts swirled, until a tall figure stepped into the periphery of his vision. An elf man with silver hair tied neatly behind his head came to stand beside the elf girl. His pale eyes held no warmth as he leaned down to whisper something into the girl¡¯s ear. She stiffened under his touch, shoulders tensing as though his words carried weight she could not ignore.

    Reluctantly, she nodded, casting one final glance in Adrian¡¯s direction. Then the man placed a firm hand on her arm and turned her away.

    Adrian¡¯s chest hollowed as she disappeared. He exhaled shakily, shoulders sagging under the weight of an inexplicable loss. Why does it feel like she just took a part of me with her?

    A firm pat on his back startled him, jolting him out of his spiraling thoughts. He turned sharply to find Lysander standing at his side with a knowing smile. ¡°Didn¡¯t know you had a thing for elf girls."

    Adrian flushed, his eyes darting away. ¡°It-it¡¯s not like that.¡±

    ¡°Sure, sure. You were only staring at her like she was the last star in the night sky. Very subtle.¡±

    Natasha, who had been observing from the bench, raised an eyebrow. ¡°What are you two whispering about over there?¡±

    ¡°Nothing,¡± Adrian said quickly, shooting Lysander a warning look.

    Lysander chuckled and raised his hands in mock surrender. ¡°Fine, fine. I¡¯ll drop it, for now.¡±

 45: Small Favor

    Adrian sat on the edge of his bed, elbows resting on his knees. The room was quiet, save for the faint rustle of curtains swaying in the evening breeze. But Adrian barely noticed. His eyes were fixed on the worn wooden floorboards, unfocused, as his thoughts spiraled.

    Who was she? The question gnawed at him, an itch he couldn¡¯t scratch. He replayed the moment over and over, the way her green eyes locked onto his, the unspoken pull that tied them together, even across the distance. It wasn¡¯t just her beauty that lingered in his mind, though that alone was unforgettable. It was the way her gaze had felt. Intimate. Familiar. Why do I feel like I know her? If I¡¯d met her before, I would remember¡­ wouldn¡¯t I?

    He leaned back slightly as he exhaled. It wasn¡¯t just a passing feeling. I could feel that there was something connecting us, pulling me closer. But¡­ none of this makes any sense, I-I shouldn''t even be feeling this way.

    A soft knock at the door snapped him from his thoughts. He straightened, turning his head toward the sound as the door creaked open. Selena stepped inside as she asked. ¡°Adrian, what¡¯s keeping you? Master Lysander and Miss Natasha are waiting for you downstairs. Dinner¡¯s already set.¡±

    He blinked, shaking off the lingering haze of his thoughts. ¡°Oh,¡± he said, his voice slightly hoarse before he cleared his throat. ¡°Right. I¡¯ll be down in a minute.¡±

    ¡°You alright?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, just¡­ distracted.¡±

    She didn¡¯t press further, giving him a brief nod before stepping back out, leaving the door slightly ajar behind her. Adrian rose to his feet, running a hand through his hair as he tried to push the questions from his mind. But even as he headed for the door, the memory of those green eyes lingered. Damn it all, I''m going to be distracted for a while.

    Adrian descended the staircase as his thoughts lingered stubbornly on the girl with the green eyes. Focus, Adrian. You can¡¯t sit around obsessing forever. He shook his head slightly, forcing the memory to the back of his mind. For now.

    Soon, he arrived at the dining hall where Lysander sat at the head, sipping from a crystal goblet. Natasha sat to his right, twirling a fork between her fingers. She glanced up when Adrian entered, her lips curving into a faint smirk.

    ¡°Ah, our guest of honor has finally decided to join us,¡± Natasha said, gesturing toward an empty chair.

    Adrian took his seat across from her, offering a polite smile. ¡°I didn¡¯t realize I was keeping anyone waiting."

    ¡°You weren¡¯t,¡± Lysander interjected, setting his goblet down with a soft clink. ¡°But dinner is always better with good company. But tell me, Adrian, what do you think of the academy after our tour?"

    ¡°I think it''s exactly the kind of place I¡¯d want to be. Eventually.¡±

    ¡°As I told you before, I¡¯ll see what strings I can pull to get you in. Of course¡­¡± A sly grin tugged at Lysander''s lips as he folded his hands together. ¡°I¡¯m starting to think your enthusiasm isn¡¯t entirely academic.¡±

    Adrian frowned slightly. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Oh, come now,¡± Lysander said, waving a hand dismissively. ¡°A young man like you, all wide-eyed over a place filled with potential, opportunity¡­ and, let¡¯s not forget, intriguing elf girls with striking green eyes.¡±

    Adrian¡¯s cheeks flushed faintly as Natasha raised an eyebrow, her gaze darting between the two. ¡°Elf girl? What are you talking about, Daddy?¡±

    Lysander chuckled, clearly enjoying himself. ¡°Our dear Adrian here had a moment earlier, caught sight of a girl who he just couldn''t look away from."

    Natasha¡¯s smirk widened into a mischievous grin. ¡°Oh? Adrian, I didn¡¯t know you had such a soft spot. What¡¯s this about an elf girl? Do tell.¡±

    Adrian groaned inwardly, already regretting the direction of the conversation. ¡°It¡¯s not like that, I just¡­ saw her. That¡¯s all.¡±

    ¡°Saw her, and what? Decided you couldn¡¯t live without her?¡± Natasha teased.

    Lysander chuckled again. ¡°Don¡¯t tease him too much, Princess. The boy¡¯s already got enough on his plate.¡±

    ¡°Hardly,¡± Natasha countered, leaning forward with her elbows on the table, her gaze locking onto Adrian¡¯s. ¡°So, what¡¯s she like? Beautiful? Cute? Did she sweep you off your feet?¡±

    Adrian sighed, running a hand through his hair. ¡°Can we talk about something else?¡±

    ¡°Fine, fine,¡± Natasha said as she leaned back in her chair, glancing at Lysander. ¡°Anything else you¡¯d like to embarrass him about?¡±

    The Whitewynn Patriarch''s expression suddenly turned noticeably more serious as he rested his elbows on the table. ¡°Actually, there is something I¡¯d like to discuss."

    ¡°What is it?¡± Adrian asked. The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    ¡°I¡¯d like you to act as my and Natasha¡¯s bodyguard for the upcoming ball.¡±

    Adrian stared at him, struggling to process the request. ¡°I don¡¯t get it. Don¡¯t you real bodyguards for that? I''m sure you can find a ton of people more qualified than me."

    Lysander¡¯s smile widened slightly, a flicker of amusement crossing his face. ¡°If I''m being completely honest, you''re already stronger than most of my men. Certainly stronger than the usual rank and file at the bare minimum."

    "Wait, but how do you know that for certain?"

    "Adrian, please, I watched your duels with Natasha. I know that you''re capable."

    Adrian froze, his chest tightening. He said ''duels'', which means he likely saw the second duel I had with Natasha here in the estate. I¡­ suppose I shouldn''t be too surprised.

    "You seem like the resourceful type, Adrian, and I need people like you to make sure Natasha is safe while I go off mingling with the other families." Lysander explained.

    Adrian glanced at Natasha, hoping she¡¯d chime in with something that might pull him out of this predicament. Instead, she crossed her arms, an annoyed huff escaping her lips. ¡°I don¡¯t need a bodyguard, Daddy, I can handle myself just fine."

    Lysander raised a brow, unbothered. ¡°It¡¯s not about what you can handle. It¡¯s about ensuring every precaution is taken. You know how these events are, I¡¯d rather not take unnecessary risks with your safety.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need coddling,¡± she snapped. ¡°This is ridiculous.¡±

    Adrian glanced between the two, tension building in the room like a coiled spring. I should not be here for this. He lowered his gaze to his empty plate, silently debating if he could excuse himself without drawing attention.

    ¡°It¡¯s not coddling. It¡¯s strategy. If something happens, then I want to know there¡¯s someone I trust watching your back.¡± Lysander said.

    Natasha opened her mouth to retort, but Lysander cut her off with a raised hand. ¡°And before you say anything, yes, I trust my usual guards. But more help doesn''t hurt, and Adrian here is capable and trustworthy enough in my eyes."

    Adrian¡¯s cheeks flushed slightly at the compliment. Great. No pressure or anything.

    Natasha groaned, leaning back in her chair and crossing her arms tighter. ¡°Fine, but don¡¯t blame me if he gets bored.¡±

    Adrian cleared his throat, drawing both their attention. ¡°I¡¯ll do it,¡± he said. It¡¯s not like I can say no to Lysander anyway.

    Lysander¡¯s face lit up with a broad, satisfied grin. ¡°That¡¯s what I wanted to hear, lad. I knew you wouldn¡¯t disappoint.¡±

    Adrian shifted uncomfortably under the praise. ¡°When is the ball?¡±

    ¡°In three days,¡± Lysander replied. He set his glass down and gestured to one of the servants, who immediately stepped forward to refill it. ¡°That should give you enough time to prepare.¡±

    ¡°Prepare?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll need proper attire. Tomorrow, get yourself something sharp. Consider it an investment in your role as part of this household, and don''t worry about money."

    Natasha rolled her eyes, muttering under her breath. ¡°Just don¡¯t embarrass us, Adrian.¡±

    Adrian shot her a look, half-annoyed and half-amused. She really knows how to make someone feel welcome.

    Lysander laughed, his booming voice filling the room once more. ¡°Ignore her, Adrian. She¡¯s just upset she¡¯s not getting her way.¡±

    Natasha scowled, but there was no real venom in her expression. She pushed her chair back and stood, her movements sharp but controlled. ¡°I¡¯m going to my room. Let me know when you¡¯re done making ridiculous decisions, Daddy.¡±

    ¡°Goodnight, Princess,¡± Lysander called after her.

    ***

    Adrian laid on his bed, feeling oddly exhausted. His room was quiet, save for the rhythmic chirp of crickets outside and the occasional creak of the wooden beams as the house settled into the night.

    His thoughts churned, an endless loop of the day¡¯s events swirling through his mind. The academy¡¯s grandeur, the strange pull of his encounter with Alisha, and now Lysander¡¯s unexpected request. A ball in South Tusk, surrounded by people who would probably look at me like I don¡¯t belong. What am I even doing?

    Adrian turned onto his side, resting his cheek against the cool fabric of his pillow. You know what? I haven''t talked to Mimi in a while.

    ¡°Mimi, are you there?¡± he called softly.

    For a moment, there was nothing. Then, a faint flicker of green light danced in the corner of the room, growing brighter until it resolved into a small, fiery figure. Mimi¡¯s emerald-green flames glowed warmly in the dim light, her fox-like form stepping gracefully out of the shadows.

    She padded closer to the bed, her flames casting playful shadows against the walls, and hopped lightly onto the mattress. Mimi curled up near Adrian, her fiery tail flicking lazily as she settled into the space next to him.

    Adrian reached out, brushing the soft, ethereal texture of her flames. It never ceased to amaze him how something so clearly fire could feel so gentle, almost like silk.

    At the same time, he reminisced about the events of the last few days. Most important of all was the visit to the academy, and his encounter with a certain elf girl. Okay, okay, that''s enough, think of something else¡­

    In a few seconds, he decided to think of Lysander. The old man''s kind enough so far, but being the head of the Whitewynn''s means he has to have had his hands deep in some shady stuff. Although, I can''t quite get a read on what he actually wants, even after all this time. Best not to get on his bad side.

    Mimi nudged his hand, her soft trill breaking through his thoughts. Adrian blinked, realizing his fingers had stopped moving. ¡°Sorry, girl,¡± he murmured, resuming the gentle strokes along her back.

    She arched slightly, her tail flicking again in what could only be described as approval. Watching her, Adrian felt a pang of gratitude. His mind wandered further back, to the days when life had been simpler, though not easier.

    The faces of Marcus and Anisa surfaced, the two had taken him in when no one else had, giving him a place to belong, if only temporarily. And Kael, with his blindfold and knowing smirk, had been an odd but comforting presence. Even Galtier turned out not to be as bad as initially imagined.

    Then there was Kiyara too. It''s been a long time since I''ve seen her, but¡­ I have this feeling that I''ll see her again in the future. It could just be wishful thinking, but stranger things have happened.

    Mimi shifted, rolling onto her side and exposing her belly, a gesture so simple and familiar that it pulled Adrian from his reverie. He chuckled softly, rubbing the soft glow of her stomach. ¡°Alright, alright, I''ll scratch your belly again."

 46: New Clothes

    The high street shops of South Tusk exuded a polished elegance that sharply contrasted with the rest of the city. Streets here were paved with smooth cobblestones, lined with manicured hedges and ornate lamp posts. Shops with grand fa?ades stood shoulder to shoulder, with windows displaying finely crafted wares: intricate jewelry, richly embroidered fabrics, and polished leather goods.

    Adrian walked beside Selena as they looked for a suitable clothing shop. Her sharp eyes darted from storefront to storefront, assessing each establishment with an appraising glance.

    The boy adjusted the sleeves of his plain tunic, feeling out of place amidst the opulence. Why do I feel like everyone¡¯s staring at me? He kept his hands in his pockets, his gaze flicking between the passing pedestrians. ¡°So, where exactly are we going?¡±

    Selena glanced at him. ¡°You¡¯ll see,¡± she replied, her tone carrying an edge of mischief.

    She stopped abruptly in front of a shop with gilded lettering across the top: Edelweiss Atelier. The windows showcased elegant garments draped over mannequins. Rich velvet cloaks, embroidered waistcoats, and flowing gowns filled the displays.

    ¡°This is the place,¡± Selena said, gesturing toward the door. ¡°They¡¯re the best in South Tusk. If we¡¯re getting you anything remotely suitable for the ball, it¡¯s going to be from here.¡±

    Adrian raised an eyebrow, eyeing the shop warily. ¡°You¡¯re serious? This looks... expensive.¡±

    Selena laughed softly, brushing past him toward the door. ¡°Of course it is, but don''t worry, Master Lysander has given us not insignificant budget."

    "Okay, if you say so."

    The interior of Edelweiss Atelier had shelves displaying bolts of fine fabric in every imaginable hue, while mannequins showcased clothing so meticulously crafted that it was almost intimidating.

    Adrian shifted uncomfortably as Selena approached the counter, where a sharply dressed tailor greeted her with a warm smile. His attire was immaculate, from the crisp collar of his shirt to the gold watch chain glinting against his waistcoat.

    ¡°Welcome back, Miss Selena,¡± the man said in a cheerful tone. His eyes flicked toward Adrian, taking in his plain clothed with a faint twitch of disapproval before returning to her. ¡°How can we assist you today?¡±

    Selena smiled graciously, gesturing toward Adrian. ¡°We¡¯re here to fit him for something appropriate for a ball. He¡¯ll need the works, formal attire, tailored perfectly.¡±

    ¡°Of course. Follow me.¡±

    Adrian sighed inwardly as he trailed after Selena and the tailor toward a fitting area at the back of the shop. Great. I¡¯m about to be poked, prodded, and judged for the next hour.

    The fitting room was spacious, its walls lined with mirrors framed in gold. A plush carpet covered the floor, and a small pedestal stood in the center. The tailor motioned for Adrian to step onto it. ¡°Please remove your tunic, sir."

    Adrian hesitated, glancing at Selena, who had taken a seat on a nearby chaise lounge. She was watching him with an amused glint in her eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t be shy, it¡¯s not the first time I¡¯ve seen someone fitted for a suit.¡±

    Grumbling under his breath, Adrian complied, pulling off his tunic and stepping onto the pedestal. The tailor worked efficiently, taking his measurements while occasionally murmuring notes about his frame and posture.

    Adrian stood stiffly, his hands at his sides, trying not to think about how out of place he felt. All this effort for a suit I¡¯ll wear once?

    After the measurements were complete, the tailor disappeared momentarily before returning with several swatches of fabric. He held them up one by one, consulting with Selena as if Adrian wasn¡¯t even there.

    ¡°This shade of blue would complement his complexion nicely,¡± the tailor suggested, holding up a piece of fabric.

    Selena nodded thoughtfully. ¡°And perhaps a touch of silver embroidery for the detailing. It should be subtle but elegant.¡±

    Adrian raised an eyebrow. ¡°You¡¯re both acting like I¡¯m a mannequin."

    Selena laughed softly. ¡°Relax, Adrian. You¡¯ll look great.¡±

    The tailor stepped back with a satisfied nod. ¡°Very well. We¡¯ll prepare the garments for a fitting later this afternoon. Until then, feel free to browse our accessories.¡±

    Adrian stepped down from the pedestal, slipping his tunic back on. He followed Selena to another section of the shop, where displays of cufflinks, pocket watches, and cravats gleamed under glass cases.

    Selena picked up a pair of silver cufflinks shaped like crescent moons and held them up to him. ¡°These would match the embroidery, what do you think?¡±

    Adrian shrugged. ¡°I think they¡¯re cufflinks.¡±

    Selena rolled her eyes, placing them on the counter. ¡°You really don¡¯t appreciate fine things, do you?¡±

    ¡°I just focus on more¡­ important things,¡± he shot back.

    "Please, you''re going to thank me after all of this is done."

    Eventually, with the order finalized and instructions given for the suit¡¯s adjustments, they stepped out of the shop into the fading light of early evening. Adrian adjusted his tunic, feeling slightly more relaxed now that the ordeal was over.

    ¡°See?¡± Selena said as they walked. ¡°That wasn¡¯t so bad, was it?¡±

    Before Adrian could respond, a sharp voice cut through the relative quiet. ¡°Well, well. Isn¡¯t this a lucky evening?¡±

    Adrian¡¯s body tensed as three figures stepped out from an alleyway ahead, their faces partially obscured by scarves. Each of them carried swords, knives, clubs, and even more "creative" options, such as a wooden plank stuffed with spikes.You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.

    From behind, the sound of footsteps made him glance over his shoulder. Two more figures emerged, effectively blocking their path. Great, "entertainment".

    Selena¡¯s posture stiffened, but her expression remained calm. ¡°Bandits."

    Adrian stepped in front of Selena slightly, his gaze narrowing as he took in the attackers. "I don''t assume you gentlemen are here to escort us home?"

    The one with a short sword, clearly the leader, grinned wickedly. ¡°You look like you¡¯ve got coin to spare. Why not make this easy and hand it over?¡±

    Adrian smirked faintly, his stance shifting as he prepared for what he knew was coming. ¡°Why not make this easy and walk away? You¡¯re making a mistake.¡±

    The leader¡¯s grin faltered slightly, but he held his ground. ¡°You really think I''m gonna listen to some white haired brat?"

    "No, I wasn''t expecting idiots like you to listen to anyone."

    "Why you little¡ª"

    The leader snarled and lunged forward, but drian didn¡¯t flinch. With a sharp inhale, he prepared his counterattack.

    A roar of blue flame erupted from his mouth, enveloping the man in an instant. The leader¡¯s scream was drowned out by the whoosh of fire, and he staggered backward, clutching his seared face before collapsing onto the ground.

    The other bandits hesitated for a split second before rushing forward, their weapons raised. Adrian¡¯s eyes flickered with intensity as he extended his hand. A burst of flame shot outward, striking the second man directly in the chest. The fire spread over his tattered clothes, forcing him to drop his club as he fell, rolling on the ground in a desperate attempt to smother the flames.

    ¡°Anyone else?¡± Adrian asked.

    Two bandits approached cautiously, their movements slowing as they exchanged uneasy glances. Adrian didn¡¯t give them time to decide. He inhaled deeply and unleashed another stream of fire, sweeping it across the space in front of him. The searing heat forced them to scatter, one dropping his weapon while the other scrambled behind a pile of crates.

    From behind him, he heard hurried footsteps. Adrian turned sharply, a flicker of flame already forming in his hand. A knife-wielding bandit lunged from the shadows, but Adrian stepped forward with another fiery exhale, the blue blaze engulfing the man before he could get close. The attacker¡¯s cry was brief as he dropped to the ground, writhing in pain before rolling away.

    Adrian¡¯s flames flared brighter, casting eerie shadows against the walls of the alley. He faced the last two remaining bandits, who stood frozen in place.

    ¡°Leave,¡± Adrian commanded.

    One bandit dropped his weapon with a clatter, his face pale. ¡°Screw this!"

    The man bolted, his companion close on his heels, leaving their fallen comrades behind. Finally.

    The flames around Adrian slowly subsided, the light dimming as the heat dissipated. He turned to Selena, who had remained surprisingly calm throughout the encounter.

    ¡°Are you alright?¡± Adrian asked.

    Selena¡¯s eyes gleamed with amusement. ¡°Perfectly fine. Impressive work, by the way. I almost feel bad for them.¡±

    Adrian huffed. ¡°They didn¡¯t give me much choice, though, I''m more surprised by how calm you are seeing all that."

    "I''ve¡­ seen worse, but enough about that. We should get back as soon as possible."

    ***

    When Adrian and Selena entered the foyer of the Whitewynn estate, a familiar figure emerged from the adjoining hall. Lysander?

    Adrian¡¯s brow furrowed. ¡°Were you waiting for me?"

    Lysander¡¯s expression was unreadable as he spoke. ¡°Selena, leave us. I wish to speak with Adrian privately.¡±

    Selena hesitated for only a moment before nodding. ¡°Very well, I''ll take my leave¡± she said, her voice carefully neutral. She shot Adrian a brief look before turning on her heel and heading toward the upper floors.

    Adrian watched her ascend the staircase, the sound of her footsteps fading into the vastness of the mansion. His focus shifted back to Lysander, who stood as still and unyielding as a statue. ¡°Alright, what do you want?¡±

    "There''s something else I need you to do, just follow me."

    "Is it¡­ uh, urgent?"

    "Yes, but it won''t take long."

    Adrian followed Lysander as the man led him through various rooms in the manor. Oddly enough, the patriarch didn''t speak a single word as they walked. What could be so urgent?

    The two descended a staircase hidden behind a painting depicting a Whitewynn ancestor. At the bottom, Lysander pushed open a heavy iron door, revealing a sprawling underground training arena.

    The arena was lit by enchanted torches that burned steadily along the stone walls, their glow reflecting off an array of weapon racks filled with swords, spears, and axes.

    There were several training dummies, some made of straw and others reinforced with metal plating. A few targets lined one side of the room, their centers riddled with scorch marks, slashes, and punctures.

    Lysander walked to the center of the room, gesturing for Adrian to follow. ¡°Welcome to my personal training grounds. This is where I train Natasha and my other trusted staff."

    Adrian crossed his arms. ¡°So, why bring me here?"

    ¡°Because I want to test you. A sparring match. No magic.¡±

    ¡°No magic? Why?¡±

    ¡°Anything can happen during the ball. An enemy could slip something into your drink, rendering you unable to summon your flames. Or perhaps a hex could suppress your powers. In the worst-case scenario, you may find yourself forced to fight without your magic. I want to make sure you¡¯re prepared for that.¡±

    Adrian frowned but nodded slowly. ¡°Alright. I get it. I¡¯ll spar with you.¡±

    ¡°Good. Choose your weapon.¡±

    Adrian walked over to the racks, scanning the options. He picked a short sword, testing its weight in his hand. It was well-balanced, though heavier than he expected. Returning to the center of the arena, he saw Lysander already holding a similar weapon.

    Lysander took a defensive stance. ¡°We''ll start when you''re ready."

    Adrian mirrored his stance as best as he could, gripping his sword tightly. This is going to be rough.

    "I''m ready." Adrian said.

    "Then go ahead and make the first move."

    Adrian moved first, darting forward with a quick slash aimed at Lysander¡¯s side. The older man deflected it effortlessly, twisting his wrist to guide Adrian¡¯s blade away. Before the boy could recover, Lysander struck back with a swift thrust.

    Adrian barely managed to sidestep, his smaller size allowing him to dodge the blow. Despite this, Lysander pressed the attack. Each strike forced Adrian to backpedal, arms straining under the force of the blows. Despite his best efforts, Adrian couldn¡¯t find an opening. Damn it, he''s good.

    ¡°Your grip is too tight,¡± Lysander said as he parried another attack. ¡°Relax your hands."

    Adrian adjusted his grip and tried to focus on Lysander¡¯s advice, but the man¡¯s sheer size and skill made it difficult to keep up. Yeah, this is about as unfair as it gets.

    The boy feinted left, then swung from the right, hoping to catch Lysander off guard. The Whitewynn patriatch sidestepped smoothly, countering with a strike aimed at Adrian¡¯s shoulder.

    Adrian ducked, narrowly avoiding the blow, but his footing slipped, and he stumbled. Damn it!

    Lysander stopped his blade an inch from Adrian¡¯s neck. ¡°Your stance is unsteady. Keep your weight balanced, especially when attempting feints. Overcommitting will leave you vulnerable.¡±

    Adrian gritted his teeth. ¡°I get it, thanks."

    Lysander stepped back, lowering his sword. ¡°You¡¯re doing well for someone your size and age. But remember, technique can compensate for what you lack in strength"

    Adrian nodded, his grip tightening on the hilt of his sword. "Got it, I''ll do better next time."

    ¡°Again,¡± Lysander said, raising his weapon.

 47: Showmaker

    The day before the ball.

    Selena worked methodically on Adrian¡¯s injuries. Her delicate hands cleaned the purplish bruises on his arm before wrapping the area with fresh linen bandages. The sting of a freshly made healing salve made Adrian flinch.

    ¡°Hold still, just a bit longer.¡± Selena said.

    Adrian clenched his jaw, trying to endure the sharp discomfort radiating from his arm. It¡¯s not that bad, it''s not that bad, it''s not that bad.

    He inhaled deeply, willing his body to relax as she tightened the final layer of bandage. The knot was secure but not overly tight, just enough to provide support without restricting movement. When Selena pulled back, she eyed her work critically, a small crease forming between her brows.

    "All done," she announced, setting the leftover supplies aside.

    Adrian flexed his fingers experimentally and offered her a grateful smile. ¡°Thanks, you¡¯re a lifesaver.¡±

    She sighed, brushing an errant strand of chestnut hair from her face. ¡°You should tell Master Lysander not to push you so hard during training, this isn''t healthy."

    Adrian chuckled despite the lingering ache in his arm. ¡°It¡¯s fine, really. I don¡¯t mind training hard.¡±

    Selena¡¯s lips twitched into a faint smile, though she rolled her eyes. Stepping closer, she pinched his cheek lightly. ¡°Just remember, you¡¯re supposed to be in good shape for tomorrow. Don¡¯t make me patch you up again before the ball.¡±

    Adrian rubbed his cheek, a sheepish grin spreading across his face. ¡°I¡¯ll do my best."

    Selena pulled a neatly folded shirt from a nearby chair and handed it to Adrian. ¡°Now put this on, and try not to look like you¡¯ve just rolled out of South Tusk''s alleys."

    Adrian grinned as he took the shirt. ¡°The alleys in the city aren''t that bad."

    ¡°Just get dressed, Adrian.¡±

    He pulled the shirt over his head, careful not to disturb the fresh bandages. It fit well, though the sleeves tugged slightly over his wrapped arm. Adjusting it, he glanced at Selena, who was gathering her supplies. ¡°Selena, do you need to go after this?"

    Selena paused, rolling up the leftover bandages with quick, efficient movements. ¡°There¡¯s still a lot of cleaning to do around the estate." Then, she looked at him with a pointed expression. ¡°And you, don¡¯t get into trouble while I¡¯m gone. I mean it.¡±

    Adrian chuckled, raising his hands in mock surrender. ¡°Selena please, you worry too much.¡±

    ¡°You give me plenty of reasons to,¡± she muttered, though her lips quirked into a faint smile before she left the room.

    Adrian lingered for a moment, the room feeling strangely still. Guess I¡¯ve got some free time. Might as well make the most of it.

    He considered his options, but there weren''t too many activities that were his fancy. So, Adrian decided that it was best if he prepared. I should probably train more. If something goes wrong tomorrow, I need to be ready. Especially in my enhanced state.

    The thought spurred him into action. Veering away from the estate¡¯s main corridors, he made his way to the gates and slipped outside. The cool evening air greeted him, carrying with it the distant hum of South Tusk¡¯s bustling streets.

    Finding a quieter part of the district, Adrian ducked into a secluded alleyway. The noise of the streets faded, replaced by the gentle rustle of fabric drying on nearby lines and the faint creak of wooden shutters swaying in the breeze.

    He exhaled slowly. Focus, he told himself, closing his eyes

    The world around him faded into a muted blur as he reached inward, drawing on the ember-like energy that rested deep within his mana core. Closer¡­

    The air around him stirred, growing warmer with each breath. Then, with a subtle pulse, the energy surged outward. A halo of bluish flames flickered into existence above his head while a fiery aura enveloped his body, licking at his skin without burning.

    When Adrian opened his eyes, the alley seemed brighter, every detail sharpened by the glow of his enhanced state. This is it, he thought, flexing his fingers and feeling the raw power coursing through him. Time to do a little testing.

    Without hesitation, he crouched low, the fiery aura flaring brighter as he pushed off the ground with explosive force. His leap carried him upward, higher than any normal jump could achieve as he landed lightly on the rooftop of a nearby building.

    From the rooftop, he could see the city stretched out before him. Adrian stretched lightly, the flames around him flickering like a second skin. This feels right, he thought, gazing out over South Tusk.

    Adrian leapt effortlessly from one rooftop to another, his fiery aura painting faint trails of light in the dusk. Below him, the city''s streets bustled with activity despite the encroaching night. Vendors called out to late shoppers, voices mingling with the clatter of horses'' hooves and the hum of distant music from street performers.

    Looking at it like this, South Tusk isn''t as bad as I imagined¡­ though that''s probably because I''m still in a nicer part of the city.  Adrian thought as he landed lightly on another roof, crouching for balance.

    But as he looked over the streets below, a familiar sign caught his eye. It was painted with delicate strokes of lavender and gold: The Violet Rose. Adrian paused. That place¡­ where I first met Natasha. Or rather, where she decided to grace me with her sarcasm.

    He leapt from the rooftop, descending into a narrow side street just outside the coffee shop. The faint blue flames surrounding him dissipated as he deactivated his enhanced state. His sudden landing startled a group of rough-looking men loitering nearby. Their laughter died abruptly, replaced by wide-eyed stares. Without a word, they turned and bolted, muttering something about not wanting trouble.A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.

    Adrian chuckled, brushing off his shirt. ¡°Didn¡¯t even have to say anything,¡± he muttered to himself before stepping through the shop¡¯s door.

    The familiar scent of coffee and pastries greeted him as the doorbell chimed softly. The Violet Rose was as charming as he remembered, with its cozy interior lit by soft, amber light. Adrian¡¯s gaze swept the room, and his stride faltered when he spotted her.

    Natasha sat at a corner table, cradling a porcelain cup in her hands. She noticed him almost immediately, her violet eyes meeting his.

    Adrian hesitated for a moment before making his way to her table. ¡°Fancy seeing you here,¡± he said, pulling out a chair. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±

    Natasha lowered her cup, setting it gently on its saucer. ¡°Nothing."

    Adrian raised an eyebrow, settling into the chair across from her. ¡°Nothing? That doesn¡¯t sound like you.¡±

    She tilted her head slightly, an unreadable expression crossing her face. ¡°Would you like a drink? Or perhaps dessert? My treat.¡±

    That caught Adrian off guard. He leaned back slightly, folding his arms. ¡°Wait, you¡¯re offering to buy me something?"

    Natasha¡¯s lips curved into a faint smile. ¡°Don¡¯t overthink it, Adrian. I¡¯m just not feeling like myself today.¡±

    ¡°Is this about the ball tomorrow?¡±

    ¡°Perhaps, let¡¯s just say, it¡¯s a lot of pressure.¡±

    "You don¡¯t strike me as someone who lets things like that get to you.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s going to be a lot of people I don¡¯t like there."

    "Like who? Give me some examples.¡±

    Her eyes darted to his, and for a moment, she looked as if she might indulge him. Instead, she shook her head. ¡°Never mind, it¡¯s easier to say I don¡¯t like almost anyone who¡¯ll be there.¡±

    Adrian leaned back, studying her with mild amusement. ¡°Almost everyone? That¡¯s a pretty bold statement, even for you. Why don¡¯t you like them?¡±

    ¡°Because they¡¯re all so superficial, the moment they hear my name¡ª¡®Natasha Whitewynn¡¯¡ªthey act differently. It¡¯s nauseating.¡±

    ¡°And you think that¡¯s just because of your name?"

    Natasha huffed a quiet laugh, but it lacked humor. ¡°They don¡¯t care about me, Adrian. They care about who my father is, what I represent. They see ¡®Lysander Whitewynn¡¯s daughter,¡¯ not Natasha. To them, I¡¯m a stepping stone to power, a means to an end.¡±

    Adrian watched her closely. She¡¯s not just annoyed; this really bothers her. ¡°That sounds¡­ exhausting.¡±

    Her shoulders relaxed slightly, though her expression didn¡¯t lose its edge. ¡°It is, I have to keep up appearances, play their game, act like it doesn¡¯t bother me. If I don¡¯t, it reflects poorly on my father, and I won¡¯t let that happen.¡±

    Adrian rested his chin on one hand. ¡°I get where you¡¯re coming from,¡± he said, then, with a lopsided grin, he added, ¡°Though it definitely explains why you don¡¯t have many friends your age.¡±

    Natasha¡¯s head snapped up, her violet eyes narrowing in indignation. ¡°Excuse me?¡± she said, her voice rising slightly. A faint pink flush crept across her cheeks, betraying her irritation. ¡°I don¡¯t see you surrounded by adoring friends your age either, Adrian."

    Adrian chuckled, holding up his hands in mock surrender. ¡°Fair enough."

    Natasha huffed, crossing her arms as she leaned back in her chair. Her initial irritation faded quickly, replaced by a begrudging smile. "You''re lucky I''m in a decent mood today."

    ¡°You know, it¡¯s nice seeing you be more honest about this kind of stuff."

    ¡°Don¡¯t get used to it, it¡¯s not something I make a habit of.¡±

    Adrian leaned back in his chair, matching her casual posture. "Wouldn¡¯t dream of it.¡± His grin shifted into something more mischievous as an idea struck him. ¡°By the way, have you ever seen Mimi before?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s a Mimi?¡± Natasha asked.

    Adrian tapped his fingers on the table, his grin widening. ¡°She¡¯s¡­ hard to explain. But I think you¡¯ll like her. Come on, let¡¯s find somewhere quieter, and I¡¯ll show you.¡±

    Natasha arched a brow, glancing toward the rest of the coffee shop. She hesitated for a moment before standing gracefully, smoothing the folds of her dress. ¡°Fine, but this ''Mimi'' better be worth my time."

    Adrian stood as well, pushing in his chair with a grin. ¡°Trust me, I think you''ll like what you see."

    She gave him a long-suffering look, but there was a flicker of intrigue in her eyes as they stepped outside. Adrian led the way until they reached a small park. It was mostly empty, save for a group of stray cats digging through litter.

    Adrian stopped in the middle of the clearing, turning to face Natasha. ¡°Alright, this should do."

    Natasha crossed her arms, watching him with. ¡°So, what''s the big idea?"

    Adrian held up a hand, his gaze steady. ¡°Wait,¡± he said, stepping back to create more space.

    He crouched slightly, lowering his voice. ¡°Mimi, come out.¡±

    The air shimmered as green flames sparked to life on the ground, flickering and swirling as if caught in an invisible dance. Mimi¡¯s tiny paws touched the ground with an almost reverent grace, her emerald eyes lifting to Adrian with a trill of affection.

    ¡°Mimi,¡± Adrian said, gesturing toward Natasha. ¡°Meet Natasha.¡±

    Natasha¡¯s posture stiffened as her eyes widened, the sharp lines of her expression melting into something unguarded, almost vulnerable. She took a hesitant step forward. ¡°What¡­ is she?"

    Adrian gave Natasha a small nod, scratching behind Mimi¡¯s fiery ears as the little fox chirped softly. ¡°She¡¯s¡­ a familiar. I found her in the woods one day,¡± he said, carefully choosing his words. Better to keep it simple. Don¡¯t need her asking too many questions.

    Natasha tilted her head, her gaze sharpening as she studied him. ¡°You¡¯re telling me you just stumbled upon a magical fox made of flames in the woods, and now she follows you around? Are you serious?¡±

    Adrian straightened, putting on his best casual expression. ¡°Dead serious, she¡¯s a little lost, I think, so I¡¯ve been looking after her. We kind of just¡­ clicked.¡±

    Natasha arched a brow, clearly unconvinced, but before she could press further, Mimi nuzzled her hand and let out a soft trill. She chuckled despite herself, her guarded demeanor slipping away entirely. ¡°Well, aren¡¯t you a charmer,¡± she murmured, stroking Mimi¡¯s glowing fur. The fox responded by hopping lightly into her arms, curling up as though it belonged there.

    Adrian secretly exhaled a slight sigh. Thank goodness Mimi''s in a playful mood today.

    Natasha glanced at Adrian, ¡°Why did you decide to show her to me all of a sudden? Not that I¡¯m complaining.¡±

    Adrian shrugged ¡°I just felt like cheering you up a bit. That¡¯s all.¡±

    ¡°Well,¡± Natasha said, her voice lilting with dry amusement as she stroked the fox¡¯s fiery fur. ¡°I never thought I¡¯d say this, but¡­ thanks for showing Mimi to me."

    Adrian tilted his head, watching her as Mimi nestled comfortably in her arms. ¡°Did I just hear you say thanks? Hold on, I think I need to write this down."

    Natasha rolled her eyes, though her lips twitched in amusement. ¡°Don¡¯t push it. I can still take it back.¡±

    ¡°Too late,¡± Adrian said, crossing his arms with a satisfied grin. ¡°It¡¯s out there now. A moment of kindness from Natasha Whitewynn."

    ¡°Keep talking, and I¡¯ll make sure it does,¡± she shot back, though her tone was more playful than biting. She glanced down at Mimi, who was purring softly, flaming tail swishing lazily against Natasha¡¯s arm. ¡°Besides, Mimi¡¯s doing all the work here. You¡¯re just riding on her charm.¡±

    Adrian gasped dramatically. ¡°Excuse me? I¡¯ll have you know it takes real skill to summon a spirit fox this cute.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sure, summoning adorable, cuddly creatures must be exhausting work for someone like you.¡±

    ¡°Hey, I didn¡¯t see you complaining when she hopped into your arms. I think she likes you.¡±

    ¡°Of course she does,¡± Natasha replied breezily. ¡°Who wouldn¡¯t? I¡¯m delightful.¡±

    Right¡­ I guess that''s true, for today."

    ¡°Seriously though¡­ I needed this. So, thanks.¡±

    "Don''t sweat it."

 48: A Grand Gathering

    The clatter of the carriage wheels was all Adrian could hear. He sat opposite Lysander and Natasha, staring blankly at the passing scenery outside the window.

    Adrian leaned his elbow on the windowsill and let his thoughts wander as he watched the city blur past. Hopefully nothing too out of the ordinary happens at this ball.

    Lysander¡¯s deep voice cut through the hum of the wheels, breaking Adrian¡¯s reverie. ¡°Adrian?"

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve been quiet. What¡¯s on your mind?¡±

    Adrian shifted in his seat, tugging lightly at the stiff collar of his formal attire. He resisted the urge to sigh, offering a small, casual shrug. ¡°Nothing much, just feeling a bit stuffy in these clothes.¡±

    The boy fiddled with his cufflinks, hoping the conversation would veer elsewhere, but Natasha¡¯s sharp laugh dashed those hopes. ¡°You¡¯re a terrible liar,¡± she said, leaning back into the plush upholstery of the carriage.

    ¡°Come on, out with it. What¡¯s really on your mind?"

    With a resigned sigh, Adrian relented. ¡°Fine. I guess I¡¯m just a little nervous."

    Lysander chuckled. ¡°You¡¯re overthinking it. Not everyone at the ball is going to have their eyes on you.¡±

    Adrian gave a half-smile but didn¡¯t look entirely convinced. ¡°Not to be rude, but the people there are all¡­ you know."

    "It''s fine to say it out loud lad, let''s face it, everyone at the ball is going to be tied to crime one way or another."

    "Exactly, and I''m just a bit worried that a lot could happen."

    Lysander laughed again. ¡°You¡¯re not wrong, but you don¡¯t need to worry about that. For tonight, everyone will all be on their best behavior."

    Natasha nodded, brushing a stray wave of violet hair from her face. ¡°Daddy¡¯s right, no one wants to cause a scene at a big event like this, it¡¯s bad for business. Even criminals understand that.¡±

    ¡°So, nothing¡¯s ever gone wrong before?¡± Adrian asked.

    Natasha let out a short laugh. ¡°Define ¡®wrong.¡¯¡± She tapped her chin thoughtfully. ¡°There was that one time someone thought it was a good idea to smuggle weapons in and start a fight over territory. Didn¡¯t last long, though.¡±

    Lysander waved a hand dismissively. ¡°That was just a silly misunderstanding.¡±

    ¡°And then there was the poisoned wine,¡± Natasha added.

    ¡°That was over a decade ago, and it was handled before anyone even touched their drinks.¡± Lysander explained.

    Natasha smirked. ¡°See? Perfectly safe.¡±

    Adrian¡¯s lips pressed into a thin line. Seems like I should still be on my guard, but I should still act natural to not draw too much attention.

    After a few minutes, the carriage slowed, its wheels crunching softly against the cobblestone driveway before coming to a complete halt. Outside, a small group of Whitewynn family staff awaited their arrival, standing rigidly in sharp, formal attire. Each wore an air of precision, their hands clasped behind their backs and their gazes sharp, though respectful. The one closest to the door stepped forward, opening it with a slight bow.

    Lysander emerged first, while Natasha followed close behind, her violet hair glimmering in the light as she stepped gracefully onto the stones. The staff greeted them in unison with murmured deference, ¡°Master Whitewynn. Miss Natasha.¡±

    Neither offered more than a curt nod in response, their poise unbroken as they began moving toward the grand building ahead. Adrian stepped out last, his boots touching the cobblestones with a quiet thud.

    None of the staff offered verbal acknowledgment this time, merely a flicker of a nod before their eyes shifted back to Lysander and Natasha. Guess I¡¯m just the tagalong here, Adrian thought, his lips tightening as he turned his attention to the venue before them.

    The building was a monument to indulgence, complete with towering marble columns. Golden light poured out from massive windows, and through the glass, the hum of music and the rise and fall of chatter teased at the senses, offering a glimpse of the revelry within.

    Adrian couldn¡¯t stop his breath from catching as he took it all in. Certainly an impressive looking place at the very least.

    ¡°Who owns this place?¡± he asked.

    Lysander paused in his stride, glancing back at Adrian with a grin. ¡°No one and everyone. Every major gang and family in South Tusk has a shared stake in this building to ensure it remains a neutral ground with shared interests."

    Adrian raised an eyebrow. ¡°Neutral ground for criminals? That¡¯s... unexpected.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t act so surprised. Even the worst of us can play nice when there¡¯s enough money on the line.¡± Natasha said. ¡°Now, come on. You don¡¯t want to make a bad impression by gawking out here like some lost tourist.¡±

    Adrian huffed quietly, falling into step behind them. Time for the main event.

    The grand entrance of the venue was a showcase of wealth and influence, with polished marble floors reflecting the glow of ornate chandeliers above. The air smelled faintly of expensive perfumes, mingling with the subtle aroma of well-prepared food carried on trays by servers weaving through the crowd.

    Adrian followed Lysander and Natasha to the front, where a pair of guards in black uniforms stood watch. They straightened slightly, offering polite nods of recognition as Lysander approached.

    ¡°Lord Whitewynn,¡± one greeted, stepping aside to let him and Natasha pass.

    When Adrian stepped forward to follow, the second guard moved to block his path with a firm hand. ¡°And this one?¡±

    He froze in place, his chest tightening under the intensity of their stares. Just perfect. Of course this would happen.

    Lysander halted mid-step, turning back with the faintest flicker of amusement dancing across his face. ¡°The boy¡¯s with me."

    The guards exchanged a glance before stepping aside in unison. ¡°Understood, my lord."

    Adrian moved quickly to catch up, shoulders tense as he passed the guards without meeting their eyes. Thought that would''ve gone worse than it did.

    The scene inside made him falter for just a second. The ballroom was so grand it was almost overwhelming.

    Towering arches framed the vast space as a massive crystal chandelier hanging overhead. The chandelier¡¯s countless facets refracted golden hues across the room, creating a mesmerizing display.

    Guests dressed in opulent silks and intricate embroidery moved gracefully beneath it, their laughter and conversation merging into a harmonious hum. Musicians, dressed with the same meticulous refinement as the guests, played a gentle symphony of strings and woodwinds, weaving seamlessly into the refined atmosphere.

    Lysander led the way into the crowd. Heads turned as the trio moved through the room, guests pausing mid-conversation to either nod respectfully or whisper behind raised hands.

    Adrian stuck close, his gaze darting around the opulent space. It seems everyone here decided to dress ostentatiously, not sure if I should be impressed or if these people are just overcompensating for something.

    Lysander stopped near a cluster of well-dressed individuals and greeted them. ¡°Bellingham, Marquette,¡± he said smoothly, inclining his head slightly. ¡°It¡¯s good to see you both.¡±

    Lord Bellingham was a stout figure with a meticulously groomed mustache and a suit that practically glowed with embroidered gold. He gave a hearty laugh, extending a hand to Lysander. ¡°Ah, Lysander, always a pleasure. And who are these young ones accompanying you tonight?¡±

    ¡°This is my daughter, Natasha,¡± Lysander said, his voice filled with pride as he gestured toward her. ¡°And this is Adrian, he''s a¡­ new addition to the family."

    Adrian offered a small nod, his throat tightening under Lord Bellingham¡¯s gaze. ¡°It¡¯s an honor to meet you."The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    Lord Bellingham chuckled, seemingly satisfied. "Is that so? Well, Lysander, it seems you¡¯ve got quite the entourage tonight.¡±

    Natasha stepped forward. ¡°Father thought it best I not be left to fend off the wolves on my own."

    Lady Marquette, a statuesque woman draped in shimmering emerald silk, laughed lightly. ¡°Wise as always, Lysander. The wolves here are particularly cunning.¡±

    The group exchanged a few more pleasantries before Lysander guided Natasha and Adrian toward another cluster of guests. Each introduction was much the same: polite smiles, measured words, and a sense of undeniable tension disguised as civility. Adrian found himself nodding and murmuring respectful greetings, all the while trying to keep his composure under the weight of so many judgmental gazes.

    Is this how these events always are? All smiles on the surface but everyone secretly sizing each other up? He couldn¡¯t tell if he was imagining the tension or if the ballroom was truly as volatile as it felt.

    Lysander, on the other hand, was more than comfortable. It was clear that his reputation alone commanded respect, and Adrian couldn¡¯t help but feel a grudging admiration for the man¡¯s effortless charisma.

    After several more introductions, they paused near the edge of the ballroom. Lysander glanced around, picking out familiar faces in the crowd. ¡°I¡¯ll have to speak with a few family heads." He turned to Adrian, placing a hand on the boy''s shoulder. ¡°You¡¯ll keep an eye on Natasha for me.¡±

    Adrian blinked, caught off guard. ¡°Are you sure about leaving us alone? What if something¡ª?¡±

    ¡°If something goes wrong,¡± Lysander interrupted smoothly, ¡°your only concern is to get her out of here. Find the nearest Whitewynn staff member.¡± He gestured subtly toward the crowd, pointing out a man in a sleek suit and a woman in a flowing gown. Both wore tattoos on their wrists depicting a white lion¡¯s head. ¡°Those are our people. They¡¯ll handle the rest.¡±

    Adrian studied the staff members Lysander indicated, committing their appearances to memory. Get her out. Find them. Got it.

    Natasha released an exaggerated sigh. ¡°Daddy, don¡¯t you think you¡¯ve spent enough time fussing over us?¡± Her voice carried that distinct blend of mockery and affection Adrian had come to expect.

    Lysander chuckled warmly. ¡°You¡¯re right, Princess.¡± Leaning down, he placed a quick, affectionate kiss atop her violet hair. ¡°Try not to cause too much trouble."

    With that, Lysander straightened to his full height as he turned and strode away, commanding the room without a backward glance. Adrian watched him go, the man¡¯s presence lingering like a shadow even after he disappeared into the crowd. Now,what should I¡ª

    His thoughts were cut short as his stomach betrayed him with a loud, insistent growl. Adrian froze, mortified. Oh, great. Perfect timing.

    ¡°Uh¡­ is there food around here?¡± he mumbled, doing his best to sound casual despite the flush creeping up his neck.

    Natasha turned to face him. The smirk that spread across her face could have melted ice, and not in a comforting way. ¡°You didn¡¯t eat before we left, did you?¡±

    ¡°Forgot. And now I¡¯m starving.¡±

    ¡°Of course you forgot.¡±

    Natasha pointed toward the far side of the room, where a grand banquet table stretched under the glow of gilded chandeliers. Plates piled high with roasted meats, fragrant breads, and colorful displays of vegetables filled the space, their aromas mingling in a tantalizing fashion. ¡°Luckily for you, there''s plenty of food to spare here."

    Adrian¡¯s gaze followed her gesture, his stomach twisting in a pang of hunger that was impossible to ignore. That looks incredible. Almost makes up for the humiliation earlier.

    ¡°Come on,¡± Natasha urged as she turned around. ¡°I¡¯ll take you there.¡±

    Natasha led Adrian to the promised land, and the moment he reached the buffet, his eyes swept across the array of food. Without hesitation, he grabbed a plate and got to work.

    He heaped his plate with reckless abandon: a generous portion of chicken, a mound of potatoes, and two skewers laden with bell peppers, zucchini, and onions that gleamed with oil. In contrast, Natasha selected her portions with an almost theatrical precision. She plucked a few small items onto her plate, each addition carefully considered.

    "Are you planning to eat all that?" Natasha asked.

    Adrian grinned mid-bite, cheeks stuffed with food. "Noth wathin¡¯ thish chanth," he replied through a muffled mouthful, the words barely intelligible.

    Natasha pressed two fingers to her temple and sighed. ¡°Adrian. Swallow first please."

    He gulped audibly, then wiped his mouth with the back of his hand. ¡°Sorry,¡± he said, though the sheepish smile that followed betrayed no real remorse. ¡°Guess I got a bit¡­ overeager.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t say,¡± Natasha said with a slight grin.

    Then, she gestured to a tray piled with perfectly shaped pastries. ¡°At the very least, save some room for these. They¡¯re one of the few things these people actually manage to get right.¡±

    Adrian dutifully added two pastries to his already overflowing plate, stealing a quick glance at her. ¡°You¡¯ve been to a lot of these things?¡±

    ¡°Enough to know the drill. Stick to the food, avoid eye contact with anyone too eager."

    "That seems¡­ blunt."

    "I mean, half the people want to tell you their life stories, and the other half are worse.¡±

    ¡°Worse?¡±

    ¡°Business proposals,¡± Natasha replied flatly, rolling her eyes. ¡°Everyone talks to me hoping I¡¯ll pass on their genius ideas to Daddy. They think if they impress me, they¡¯ll get an audience with him.¡±

    ¡°And do they?¡±

    ¡°Obviously not, duh. Anyway, do you want to move away from here? People are starting to shoot one too many glances our way."

    Adrian looked around and noticed that, indeed, there were quite a few people looking. Though most were clearly more interested in Natasha. Well, I''m not one to enjoy being stared at either.

    "Sure, let''s go find a quieter spot."

    The two walked away from the banquet and found a quieter area away from the crowd, they settled into a pair of plush chairs near a low table. Immediately after, Adrian set to work on his meal, savoring every bite with an enthusiasm that bordered on ravenous.

    Natasha ate much slower, her fork daintily poised as she sampled each item with practiced ease. Every now and then, she gestured toward his plate with a casual, ¡°That¡¯s good, too,¡± or ¡°You¡¯ll regret skipping the glazed ham.¡±

    As Adrian devoured the roasted chicken, Natasha tilted her head, watching him with a spark of amusement in her eyes. ¡°You know, I¡¯m surprised you haven¡¯t mentioned something important.¡±

    Adrian paused mid-bite, his brow furrowing. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m surprised you haven¡¯t asked about my mother yet. Thought you would''ve asked a long time ago."

    Adrian blinked, scrambling for a response. Honestly, I didn''t really think about a Mrs. Whitewynn at all. But if I just say that, I''ll look quite stupid, so it''s time for plan B.

    ¡°I... didn¡¯t think it was my place to ask,¡± Adrian said awkwardly, rubbing the back of his neck. ¡°And I wasn¡¯t sure how to bring it up.¡±

    Natasha chuckled softly, shaking her head as she set her own fork down. ¡°It¡¯s fine, really. I just figured you¡¯d be curious. Most people are.¡±

    ¡°I mean, I was curious... but it felt like one of those things you don¡¯t bring up unless the other person does first.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re too polite for your own good. You see, I never got the chance to meet her, since... well, you know.¡±

    Adrian nodded slowly. ¡°It''s alright, you don¡¯t have to say any more if you''re not comfortable."

    The lighthearted air between them shifted for a brief moment, replaced by something more solemn. Natasha¡¯s smirk faded, replaced by a faint smile. ¡°That''s thoughtful of you, Adrian, I respect that."

    Adrian shrugged, unsure of how to respond. He returned to his food, grateful for the distraction it provided. She¡¯s probably been through a lot. But she doesn¡¯t need me prying into it.

    Natasha resumed eating as well, her sharp demeanor softening slightly. For the first time that evening, the room felt a little less overwhelming to Adrian. The buzz of the crowd and the grandeur of the venue faded into the background, leaving just the two of them at their small table,

    "You know,¡± Natasha said after a while, ¡°those pastries are going to change your life. Just wait.¡±

    Adrian smirked and reached for one. ¡°I¡¯ll hold you to that.¡±

    Adrian had just finished the last bite of the pastry Natasha recommended when a voice cut through the low hum of chatter around them. ¡°Well, well, Natasha. What are you doing with a lowlife?¡±

    Adrian turned as he took in the speaker. The boy looked to be a few years older than him, dressed in an outfit so over-the-top it was borderline comical.

    His crimson jacket was embroidered with gold thread, and his polished boots shone as if buffed moments before. His blond hair was slicked back unnaturally, and a smug grin tugged at his lips.

    Natasha sighed, leaning back in her chair with an air of weary annoyance. ¡°Remus, what do you want?¡±

    Adrian cleared his throat, keeping his tone polite. ¡°Can we help you?¡±

    Remus¡¯s gaze shifted to Adrian, his smirk widening. ¡°You can help by leaving, trash."

    Before Adrian could respond, Natasha sat up straighter and fixed Remus with a sharp glare. ¡°Just leave us alone, Remus, I''m not in the mood for your games."

    Remus let out a chuckle. ¡°Oh, come now, Natasha. Why waste your time here? The dance starts in an hour, and I¡¯d be delighted to have you as my partner.¡±

    Adrian rubbed his temple. Great. How am I supposed to deal with this guy without causing a scene?

    But before Adrian could think of anything useful, Natasha let out a mischievous grin before reaching out to grab his hand. ¡°That¡¯s sweet of you, Remus, but Adrian here is already my dance partner for tonight.¡±

    Adrian blinked, looking up at her in confusion. ¡°I¡ªwhat?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re joking, him? There¡¯s no chance he can dance.¡±

    ¡°Oh, Remus, I¡¯m certain Adrian is a better dancer than you could ever hope to be.¡±

    Adrian¡¯s stomach sank. What is she doing? He looked between the two of them, suddenly feeling like a pawn in whatever power game was unfolding.

    Remus¡¯s face flushed red, his mouth opening to retort, but a deep voice called out from across the room. ¡°Remus! You get back over here this instant!"

    The boy¡¯s jaw tightened as he turned toward the voice. ¡°Lucky,¡± he muttered to Adrian, his glare promising retribution, before stalking off toward what Adrian assumed was his father.

    As soon as Remus was out of earshot, Adrian looked at Natasha. ¡°I have no idea how to dance.¡±

    Natasha laughed softly, taking her seat again and reaching for another pastry. ¡°Relax, there was no chance that I''d ever dance with that smug bastard. You¡¯re a much better alternative.¡±

    ¡°Better alternative? I don¡¯t even know the first thing about dancing, I¡¯ll just embarrass us both out there.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry so much. It¡¯s not as complicated as you think. Just follow my lead.¡±

    Adrian groaned, running a hand through his hair. This night just keeps getting better and better. ¡°You¡¯re really not going to let me out of this, are you?¡±

    ¡°Not a chance."

    Adrian sighed. I¡¯ll just have to figure it out. How hard can it be?

 49: Dance Dance Dance

    The garden was a welcome escape from the grandeur and suffocating noise of the ballroom. The faint scent of blooming flowers mixed with the cool night air, and the distant murmur of music barely reached this space.

    Adrian stood a little ways from Natasha, shuffling awkwardly on the stone-paved ground. Well, didn''t think I''d do this, but here we are.

    ¡°Let¡¯s start with the basics, just follow my movements and listen to what I say." Natasha said.

    Adrian nodded and took a small breath. "Got it."

    Natasha stepped closer and extended her hand toward him. ¡°Give me your hand, Adrian."

    Adrian hesitated before placing his hand in hers, his palm slightly damp. "Okay, what now?"

    ¡°Relax,¡± Natasha said, her grip firm but not unkind. She positioned his other hand lightly on her waist, then adjusted the angle of her own hand resting on his shoulder. Her posture was perfect, poised like a sculpture carved for the ballroom. Adrian, by contrast, felt incredibly stiff.

    ¡°First step. Always lead with your left foot. It¡¯s not difficult. Watch me.¡± Natasha demonstrated a simple forward step. Adrian mirrored her hesitantly with his own best attempt at footwork.

    ¡°Not bad,¡± she said, though the slight arch of her brow suggested otherwise. ¡°But try not to stomp like you¡¯re squashing spiders. Use some finesse, Adrian."

    Finesse, right. Easy for her to say. Adrian adjusted his footing, determined to prove he could manage something as simple as walking in time. The stone pavement beneath his boots was a poor match for intricate dances, but Natasha¡¯s steady guidance helped him improve over the next minutes of practice.

    ¡°Better,¡± she finally said.  ¡°Now, the next step, backward with your right. Like this.¡± She guided him again, moving with such precision that Adrian felt clumsy by comparison. Her movements were effortless, but he stumbled slightly as his heel caught on the edge of a stone.

    ¡°Careful,¡± Natasha said, steadying him with a subtle shift of her weight. ¡°Keep your balance. It¡¯s all about control.¡±

    Control. Got it. Adrian focused on his footing, willing his legs to obey. After a few more tries, the pattern started to sink in: forward with the left, backward with the right.

    ¡°That¡¯s it, you¡¯re getting the hang of it.¡±

    "Really? It doesn¡¯t feel like it.¡±

    ¡°Trust me, you¡¯re not as hopeless as I thought you¡¯d be.¡±

    "I¡­ thanks?"

    They moved slowly at first, with Natasha leading him through basic steps until his body started to understand the rhythm. She corrected him when he drifted offbeat or moved too stiffly.

    ¡°Loosen your shoulders,¡± she said, giving his arm a slight push.

    Adrian exhaled and tried to relax, though the closeness between them made it difficult to focus. "Believe me, I''m trying."

    ¡°Don¡¯t overthink it, dancing isn¡¯t about perfection, just trust your movements more."

    Her words resonated in a way Adrian didn¡¯t expect. He adjusted his stance, paying more attention to her movements and less to his own self-consciousness. Gradually, their steps began to synchronize. The clumsiness of his earlier attempts faded, replaced by a tentative but growing confidence.

    ¡°See? Much better now."

    ¡°That¡¯s high praise coming from you,¡± Adrian muttered, earning a quiet laugh from her.

    As they continued, the distant strains of music from the ballroom provided an unintentional backdrop to their practice. The rhythm was faster now, more complex, but Adrian managed to keep pace. Finally getting the hang of this.

    ¡°Not bad,¡± Natasha said as they came to a stop. She stepped back, releasing his hand and giving him an appraising look. ¡°You¡¯ll pass for a half-decent dancer. If anyone asks, I¡¯ll take full credit.¡±

    Adrian exhaled, feeling the tension drain from his shoulders. ¡°Just hope that it''s good enough for the main event."

    Suddenly, a figure approached from the edge of the stone path, drawing their attention. A butler in impeccable livery stopped a respectful distance away and inclined his head. ¡°Miss Natasha, sir, the opening dance is about to commence. Your presence is requested.¡±

    Natasha offered him a small nod. ¡°Thank you. We¡¯ll be along shortly.¡±

    AFter the butler left, Natasha turned her attention back to Adrian. Her lips curved into a faint smile. ¡°Well, that¡¯s our cue."

    Adrian shifted uncomfortably, tugging at his sleeve. ¡°Guess it¡¯s showtime.¡±

    Natasha extended her hand toward him. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go.¡±

    Adrian hesitated, looking at her hand as though it were an alien object. ¡°Uh... what?¡±

    Natasha exhaled sharply. Without waiting for his cooperation, she stepped forward and took hold of his arm, slipping her fingers around his elbow to link them together. ¡°If we¡¯re going to dance, we need to look the part, Now come on.¡±

    Adrian let out a quiet chuckle, though it carried the edge of his nerves. ¡°Right. That''s my bad."

    The two moved toward the ballroom, where the serene ambience of the garden gradually gave way to the muted hum of life inside. When they stepped closer, the delicate strains of violins and cellos drifted throughout the area. This is it. No turning back now.

    A crowd had gathered near the edges of the ballroom, leaving the polished dance floor in the center clear and gleaming. Adrian felt the weight of countless eyes as they entered, though he tried to focus on the path ahead rather than the curious stares of the guests.

    At the head of the room, a man in formal attire stood on a small dais. His voice carried effortlessly over the murmur of the crowd as he raised a hand for attention. ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, welcome to this evening¡¯s festivities. The opening dance will now commence. Partners, please take your places.¡±

    Natasha tilted her head toward the center of the room, guiding Adrian with a slight tug on his arm. ¡°That¡¯s us.¡±

    Adrian swallowed hard, stomach tightening as they approached the dance floor. I can¡¯t mess this up.

    ¡°Relax,¡± Natasha said, as if reading his mind. She positioned herself in front of him, placing his hand lightly on her waist while holding the other in hers. ¡°Just like we practiced. Focus on me, not them.¡±

    Adrian nodded as he steadied himself. Just dance, it''ll be fine.

    Soon, the orchestra began to play. Couples moved onto the floor around them, their movements fluid and synchronized. Adrian took a deep breath and matched Natasha¡¯s first step, his mind counting the rhythm to keep himself in line.Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.

    ¡°One, two, three,¡± Natasha murmured under her breath.

    Adrian matched Natasha¡¯s movements step for step, his focus locked on her as they glided across the polished dance floor. The melody carried them along, weaving through the ballroom like a gentle current. For a moment, the tension that had been gripping him all night lifted, replaced by something unfamiliar but not unpleasant.

    ¡°You know, this isn¡¯t as bad as I thought it was going to be. I think I¡¯m actually starting to enjoy this.¡± Adrian said.

    Natasha¡¯s lips curled into a faint smirk. ¡°Are you now?"

    Adrian tilted his head slightly, his brow furrowing. ¡°Wait, am I doing bad after all?¡±

    ¡°Not at all, you¡¯re actually doing well. But...¡± She gestured slightly with her chin. ¡°Take a look behind you.¡±

    Adrian glanced over his shoulder, subtly shifting his gaze to the far side of the dance floor. Not far from them, was Remus. Ah, him.

    The angry flush on his face stole any sense of dignity the arrogant brat may or may not have had before. He was glaring daggers at Adrian, visibly showing pure resentment. Worse, his dance partner, a girl who looked no older than Adrian, wore a tight, nervous smile, her movements stiff and uncertain under the weight of his obvious frustration.

    Adrian turned back to Natasha quickly, suppressing the urge to groan. Of course. He couldn¡¯t just let it go, could he? ¡°Think we can move around a bit? You know, dodge him?¡±

    Natasha arched an eyebrow, her smirk deepening. ¡°Why? Afraid of Remus? He¡¯s harmless.¡±

    ¡°Harmless? That guy looks like he¡¯s about five seconds away from throwing his partner off the dance floor. I¡¯d rather not be his next target.¡±

    ¡°Fine. Let¡¯s keep some distance. But don¡¯t let him get to you, Remus is always like this.¡±

    Natasha shifted their steps slightly, guiding Adrian with an expert hand as they wove through the other couples. They moved subtly, keeping them just far enough away from Remus to avoid confrontation without drawing attention to their intent.

    Once far enough the two resumed their dance. The music had slowed noticeably this time, allowing the dancers to move at a slower tempo.

    ¡°Better?¡± Natasha asked.

    ¡°Much,¡± Adrian replied. At least now I don¡¯t have to feel his eyes boring into my back.

    ¡°On the bright side, you¡¯re relaxing, I can feel it.¡±

    ¡°Guess I am. You were right, it''s not as hard as I thought.¡±

    Her smile turned triumphant. ¡°I usually am.¡±

    Adrian rolled his eyes but kept his focus on the steps. ¡°You¡¯re really milking this, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Obviously."

    Over time, before Adrian realized it, the final note of the waltz drifted into silence as the dance concluded. A faint warmth lingered in his chest. That was¡­ actually fun. Who would¡¯ve thought?

    Adrian exhaled, while a faint smile tugged at the corners of his lips. ¡°Looks like we survived."

    Natasha released his hand, though she remained close. ¡°You held your own out there, not bad at all."

    He chuckled, running a hand through his hair. ¡°Guess I¡¯ll call that a win.¡±

    ¡°Well, that was... adequate at best.¡± A voice suddenly chimed in.

    Adrian turned to find Remus standing behind him,  His arms were crossed, and his lips twisted into a smug sneer. Adrian suppressed the urge to roll his eyes. Of course.

    ¡°I think I did alright, not amazing, but not terrible either.¡± Adrian said with a light shrug

    Remus let out a mocking laugh. ¡°Oh, you think so, do you? Trust me, everyone in this room could see how out of your depth you were.¡±

    Before Adrian could respond, Natasha stepped forward, placing herself squarely between the two boys. ¡°Mind your own business, Remus.¡±

    He blinked, clearly taken aback by her directness, but he quickly recovered. ¡°My business? Natasha, you should¡¯ve danced with me. You know that. What were you thinking choosing him?¡±

    ¡°What was I thinking? That I¡¯d rather never speak to you again. How¡¯s that for an answer?¡±

    The color rose in Remus¡¯s face, and his fists clenched at his sides. ¡°You don¡¯t mean that,¡± he said, though his voice wavered slightly.

    Soon, his gaze darted to Adrian, filled with an intensity that made the boy feel like he was being blamed for more than just the dance. ¡°This is your fault,¡± Remus spat, pointing a finger at him. ¡°You ruined everything.¡±

    Adrian raised his hands in confusion. ¡°What did I do?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t belong here! If it weren¡¯t for you, she would¡¯ve danced with me, and everyone would¡¯ve seen that we¡¯re the perfect match.¡±

    Adrian exchanged a glance with Natasha, who looked utterly unimpressed by Remus¡¯s outburst. Is this guy serious? ¡°Pretty sure Natasha made her own choice. Not sure how that¡¯s my fault.¡±

    ¡°Enough of this nonsense, you¡¯re making a mountain out of a molehill, Remus. Just let it go.¡± Natasha said.

    "She''s right, you know. Just give it up man." Adrian said, sighing slightly.

    Remus couldn''t help but glare at him even harder. "You know what? I think we should settle this, once and for all."

    "Settle what exactly?"

    "I want to duel you, one on one, no interruptions. Show you your true place in the world."

    "You''re¡­ not serious, right?"

    Remus¡¯s lips twisted into a mocking sneer. ¡°Oh? Does the great Adrian not want to fight? Afraid you¡¯ll embarrass yourself in front of everyone?¡±

    The remark drew a few snickers from the surrounding guests, and Adrian felt the weight of their curious gazes. His patience thinned, but he forced himself to stay composed.

    Natasha stepped closer, her voice low but commanding. ¡°Don¡¯t take the bait, Adrian. He¡¯s not worth it.¡±

    Adrian glanced at her and gave a small nod, his mind working through the situation. I know he¡¯s baiting me, but... His gaze shifted back to Remus, who stood with his arms crossed, radiating smug satisfaction. I¡¯m not letting this one slide.

    ¡°Fine. You want a duel? Then pick a venue. I¡¯m feeling generous tonight.¡±

    Remus¡¯s face darkened, his eyes narrowing. ¡°We do it here and now.¡±

    Natasha chuckled softly, folding her arms as she took a step back. ¡°Good luck, Adrian."

    Her casual dismissal only seemed to agitate Remus further, his jaw tightening as he turned to glare at her briefly. Adrian, meanwhile, took his time, stretching while the crowd murmured excitedly, forming a loose circle around the two boys.

    ¡°So,¡± Adrian said, his tone casual as he stopped a few paces from Remus, ¡°are we using weapons or¡ª?¡±

    ¡°Just magic,¡± Remus snapped, cutting him off. He extended his hand, a small fireball sparking to life in his palm.

    Adrian arched an eyebrow. ¡°Is this really a good idea? You¡¯ve got a lot of people around. Someone might get hurt.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s their problem!¡± Remus snarled as he hurled the fireball directly at Adrian.

    In response, Adrian raised his hand and caught the fireball effortlessly. The flames dissipated instantly, leaving only a faint wisp of smoke curling from his fingers. ¡°That¡¯s it? That¡¯s all you¡¯ve got?¡±

    The insult struck a nerve. Remus¡¯s face turned red as he shouted, ¡°You¡¯re not getting off that easily!¡±

    Fireballs materialized in his hands, and he hurled them in quick succession. Adrian sidestepped one, blocked another with his palm, and casually launched his own fireball to intercept a third. The clash of flames crackled in the air, drawing gasps from the crowd.

    Remus¡¯s frustration grew with every failed attack. ¡°You¡¯re stalling! But I¡¯m just getting started!¡±

    The arrogant brat inhaled deeply, causing Adrian¡¯s eyes to narrow. Oh, great. Here comes something reckless.

    Remus exhaled with a deafening roar, unleashing a searing torrent of flame that surged forward like a tidal wave of molten heat. The crowd erupted in panicked cries, scrambling backward as the inferno consumed the space between them.

    Eventually, the flames faltered and then dissipated as Remus¡¯s breath gave out, his chest heaving with the effort. His wide-eyed stare locked onto Adrian, disbelief etched into every line of his face.

    From within the fading haze, Adrian emerged unharmed, the faint blue hue of his natural flames flickering protectively around him. His presence radiated an unshakable calm that silenced the murmurs of the crowd.

    Adrian closed the distance between them and stopped only a few paces separated him from Remus, whose confidence had visibly begun to crumble. ¡°You¡¯re not the only one with a gift for fire, Remus.¡±

    He raised his hand, and a sword forged of brilliant blue flames materialized. The blade thrummed faintly as he leveled it at Remus¡¯s throat. ¡°And my gift for fire magic is far more potent than yours. Quite frankly, you never had a chance."

    Remus stumbled back, his bravado collapsing under the icy steel of Adrian¡¯s gaze. His eyes darted between the glowing blade and the unwavering resolve etched into Adrian¡¯s expression.

    The crowd had grown deathly quiet as Adrian leaned in closer. ¡°You disgust me. You¡¯re throwing a tantrum, endangering innocent people, all because you can¡¯t handle rejection? Pathetic."

    Remus¡¯s mouth opened, but no sound emerged. His fists trembled at his sides, and his flushed face betrayed his humiliation. The crowd¡¯s whispers, hushed at first, swelled into a murmur that prickled at his fraying nerves.

    The arrogant brat took a stumbling step back. ¡°You¡¯ll regret this! I swear it!¡±

 50: Liar Liar

    Completely embarrassed, Remus ran away in shame and festering resentment. The crowd parted in hushed whispers, while the glowing blue-fire blade in Adrian¡¯s hand flickered briefly before fading into harmless wisps of light, and he straightened, exhaling slowly. What a waste of time. All that bluster, and for what?

    ¡°Well, that was... eventful.¡± Natasha said. Her tone was dry, but there was an unmistakable sense of satisfaction beneath it.

    "Too eventful, actually. I think I''ve had enough for one night." Adrian said, sighing.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s get out of here. The last thing we need is to stand around while everyone gawks.¡±

    ¡°Agreed, I want to go somewhere quieter."

    Natasha led him toward a quieter alcove near the edge of the ballroom, where the noise faded to a dull hum. Adrian leaned against the wall, dragging a hand through his hair. ¡°What¡¯s his problem? I barely know the guy, and he¡¯s acting like I insulted his entire family.¡±

    Natasha gave a soft, humorless laugh. ¡°Remus is a Blythe, all of them have over inflated egos for what they are."

    "Blythe? I''m assuming that''s a family name."

    "Exactly, the Blythe''s are a reasonably powerful family here in South Tusk, of course, they''re only ever going to play second fiddle so long as the Whitewynn''s are around."

    "Are¡­ the Blythes rivals with the Whitewynn''s?"

    "Please, Adrian, that would imply we''re anywhere close to them."

    "Well, it at least seemed like Remus thought he was close with you." Adrian said, chuckling slightly.

    Natasha rolled her eyes. "Do not joke about that. He''s been annoying me for years, but I could never get him off my back no matter how many times I rejected him. He''s delusional."

    Adrian snorted softly. ¡°Delusional¡¯s an understatement. He challenged me to a duel in the middle of a ballroom. Who does that?¡±

    ¡°Remus, apparently.¡± Natasha shrugged. ¡°He thrives on spectacle. But don¡¯t take him lightly, the Blythe''s are known to be the vengeful sort, you might get some¡­ ''visits'' from their thugs during and after this ball."

    Adrian rubbed the back of his neck. ¡°Great. Just what I needed.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I''ll help you out if things escalate."

    ¡°Thanks, but given what you said, I really just want to get out of this place."

    "Eh, sure. Not like I enjoyed being here that much anyway."

    "Great, then why don''t we¡ª"

    Suddenly, Adrian straightened from where he leaned against the wall as he noticed several men in sharp suits approaching them. The emblems of a snake coiled over a sword were visibly embroidered on their lapels.

    Natasha noticed them too as she uncrossed her arms, stepping slightly in front of Adrian as the men halted a few feet away. ¡°Do you have business with me?¡±

    One of the men, a tall figure with slicked-back hair bowed slightly. ¡°Miss Whitewynn, our business is not with you, but with the young man by your side.¡±

    ¡°Who are you people?" Adrian asked.

    The man straightened into a humorless smile. ¡°We are representatives of the Blythe family. Our master, Romulus Blythe, has requested your presence.¡±

    "Romulus?" Adrian¡¯s brow furrowed in confusion. Another Blythe? As if dealing with one wasn¡¯t enough.

    Before he could respond, Natasha let out an audible sigh. ¡°Romulus is Remus¡¯s older brother, and let me guess, he wants to play the big bad to clean up his brother¡¯s mess.¡±

    The men said nothing, their silence confirming her words. Yet, Adrian crossed his arms, his unease growing. ¡°I¡¯m not going anywhere until someone explains why this Romulus wants to see me.¡±

    The lead man¡¯s smile thinned. ¡°Master Romulus does not explain himself to the likes of you. Consider this an honor, boy.¡±

    ¡°Adrian isn¡¯t going anywhere. If Romulus wants him, he can go through my father first. I¡¯m sure you¡¯re well aware of what that entails.¡± Natasha said.

    The man¡¯s expression darkened, his hand brushing against his side. ¡°This isn¡¯t a request, Miss Whitewynn.¡±

    Several of the men shifted, their hands moving to hidden weapons: a flash of steel from a concealed switchblade, the faint hiss of a cane sword unsheathing. Of course, Adrian wasn''t actually afraid of any of the Blythe family''s lap dogs, though he did have other concerns. This situation could get out of hand. Even if I deal with these thugs here, the Blythe Family will likely escalate matters and drag Lysander and Natasha into this mess too.

    Natasha opened her mouth, likely to unleash another sharp retort, but Adrian raised a hand. Considering my strength, I should be able to deal with whatever the Blythes'' throw at me. In the event things go south, I''ll use my signature spell.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine."

    ¡°What do you mean fine?"

    Adrian gave her a small, reassuring nod. ¡°I¡¯ll go with them.¡±

    ¡°Have you lost your mind? You can¡¯t seriously be considering this.¡±

    ¡°Just think about it, Natasha. Sure, we could fight them off now, but that''ll only escalate things. They only want me, so if I go with them, you and Lysander won''t be pulled into all of this."

    Natasha¡¯s lips pressed into a thin line, her gaze flitting between him and the men. ¡°And you think waltzing into their trap is going to make everything better?"

    Adrian shrugged, his expression calm but resolute. ¡°If this Romulus is doing this for Remus¡¯s sake, then fine. I¡¯ll deal with him directly. Better to cut through the theatrics now than let it drag out.¡± Besides, if they think I¡¯m going to just roll over, they¡¯re in for a rude awakening.

    Natasha hesitated, then placed a hand on his arm. ¡°Adrian, you¡¯re strong, but it''s best if you don''t underestimate the Blythes, and Romulus is much more cunning than his idiot brother.¡±

    He met her gaze, offering a faint smile. ¡°Thanks for the warning. I¡¯ll keep it in mind.¡±

    ***

    Adrian followed the men through the winding corridors of the grand building. The air grew heavier as they approached a large set of carved wooden doors. One of the men pushed them open, revealing a spacious room.

    It was vast, with high ceilings and walls covered in elaborate tapestries depicting scenes of serpents coiled around thrones and weaponry. At its center stood a long, imposing table crafted from dark, polished wood, reflecting the light of a chandelier overhead. At the far end of the table, a lone figure sat with a posture so relaxed it bordered on insolent.

    Adrian¡¯s gaze landed on the boy, who looked no older than his late teens. His shoulder-length blonde hair framed a face that was handsome, sharp, and unnervingly calm. He wore a striking red jacket adorned with the Blythe family¡¯s sigil: a serpent coiled around a sword.

    The boy¡¯s lips curved into a smile: smooth, practiced, and painfully polite. Yet beneath that polished facade lurked an edge sharp enough to cut. Adrian could feel it, like the hum of tension in the air before a storm. That smile... he¡¯s testing me, measuring me.

    ¡°Sit,¡± one of the men ordered, gesturing to a high-backed chair near the center of the table.

    Adrian¡¯s gaze flicked to the blonde boy, whose smile hadn¡¯t faltered. I don''t like him.

    Soon, Adrian settled into the offered seat, leaning back just enough to look at ease. Just stay calm, don''t show any sign of weakness.

    ¡°Comfortable?¡± The boy asked, his tone containing an annoying combination of inflated ego and condescension.Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.

    ¡°Working on it.¡±

    ¡°Good. I¡¯d hate for you to feel out of place. After all, you¡¯re the guest of honor.¡±

    ¡°Funny,¡± Adrian said, his tone laced with dry humor. ¡°Doesn¡¯t feel much like a celebration.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps we just have different tastes in festivities.¡± The boy leaned forward slightly, resting his chin on his interlaced fingers, studying Adrian with open interest. ¡°Tell me, was it worth it?¡±

    ¡°Was what worth it?¡±

    ¡°Oh, you know. Whatever you did to earn the whispers. People don¡¯t tell stories about someone ordinary.¡±

    Adrian¡¯s gaze didn¡¯t waver, though his pulse quickened. He¡¯s playing games, probing for weaknesses. I¡¯m not about to give him any.

    ¡°I try not to get caught up in gossip, it¡¯s rarely accurate.¡±

    ¡°A pragmatic answer. How refreshing.¡±

    ¡°You know what would be more refreshing? If you stop talking in circles and started getting to the point."

    ¡°Ah, introductions,¡± the boy said, as if the thought had only just occurred to him. ¡°How rude of me. Romulus Blythe, it¡¯s a pleasure to finally meet you, Adrian.¡±

    The room seemed to grow colder as Romulus¡¯s name settled in the air, his eyes locking onto Adrian¡¯s with an unsettling intensity. Despite the cordial smile still on his lips, there was no mistaking the malice beneath it. If he thinks I¡¯m going to flinch or grovel, he¡¯s in for a long night.

    Romulus tilted his head slightly, studying Adrian like one might examine a rare artifact. ¡°I¡¯ve heard quite a bit about you. It¡¯s rare for someone to leave such an impression on my dear younger brother. Rare, indeed.¡±

    Adrian¡¯s lips twitched into a faint, humorless smile. ¡°I doubt it was anything flattering.¡±

    Romulus chuckled softly. ¡°Oh, on the contrary. You¡¯ve proven¡­ memorable.¡±

    Adrian leaned forward slightly, resting his arms on the table. ¡°Then let¡¯s skip the formalities, Romulus. What do you want?¡±

    The older boy leaned back in his chair as he laughed, the sound soft but cutting. ¡°Relax, Adrian,¡± he said, waving a hand dismissively. ¡°You¡¯re so tense. I just want to talk. Nothing more.¡±

    ¡°Right, it doesn¡¯t feel like talking is your goal here. Feels more like you want to interrogate me.¡±

    ¡°Interrogate? What a harsh word. No, no, you¡¯ve misunderstood me entirely. I¡¯ve prepared a fine welcome for you, but, alas, the staff are running behind schedule. Quite unprofessional of them.¡±

    Adrian didn¡¯t respond immediately. A fine welcome?

    Moments later, the doors to the room swung open, and several staff members entered, carrying trays laden with food and ornate bottles of drink. The table was quickly turned into a banquet as the staff placed roast meats, fresh fruits, golden loaves of bread, and crystal decanters of wine. The staff moved efficiently, placing everything before retreating silently.

    Romulus clapped his hands once. ¡°Ah, much better. Now, Adrian, help yourself. Consider this my hospitality at its finest.¡±

    Adrian glanced at the feast but made no move to touch it. ¡°Thank you, but I¡¯ll pass." No chance I¡¯m trusting anything he puts in front of me.

    Romulus¡¯s eyes narrowed briefly, but the smile on his face barely faltered. ¡°Nonsense, you¡¯re my guest. It would be rude not to partake.¡±

    Adrian shook his head slightly. ¡°I appreciate the gesture, really, but I¡¯m not hungry.¡±

    Romulus¡¯s smile tightened, and for the first time, a flicker of annoyance darted across his face. But just as quickly, he forced it back into place. ¡°Well then, in that case, I¡¯ll indulge first.¡±

    Romulus reached for a glass of deep red wine and a piece of meat, cutting into it delicately with a practiced hand. He took a bite, chewing slowly as his eyes flicked back to Adrian. ¡°So, Adrian, tell me, where are you from?¡±

    ¡°South Tusk,¡± he said, keeping his tone neutral. Better to keep Marcus and Anisa out of this. If he¡¯s planning anything, he doesn¡¯t need more ammunition.

    Romulus nodded, taking another sip of wine. ¡°And what do you think of my dear brother, Remus?¡±

    Adrian hesitated for only a moment before replying, ¡°I¡¯m indifferent.¡±

    Romulus¡¯s lips curved into a knowing smile. ¡°Indifferent, you say? I can respect that. I do hope, however, that you don¡¯t think too poorly of our family after your... encounter with him. He hasn''t yet grown out of his hotheaded phase."

    "I understand. It¡¯s clear the Blythe family takes its reputation seriously, and I respect that you¡¯re addressing things.¡±

    ¡°Ah, speaking of reputation, do you know the history of the Blythes?¡± Romulus asked suddenly, leaning forward slightly.

    Adrian blinked, caught off guard by the shift in topic. ¡°I don¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Then allow me to enlighten you,¡± Romulus said, setting down his glass. ¡°The Blythe family¡¯s story begins with our founder, Lucian Blythe, a visionary and a conqueror. In his time, this land was nothing but fractured territories, each ruled by petty lords. Lucian united them, not with brute force alone, but with cunning. He struck alliances, waged calculated wars, and crushed his enemies quickly.¡±

    The more Romulus recounted the tale, the more his voice grew animated. Adrian listened with outward politeness, nodding occasionally, though his thoughts drifted. Why is he doing this? Is this supposed to intimidate me? Impress me? Maybe both. Either way, it¡¯s a waste of time.

    Romulus finally paused. ¡°You¡¯re not really listening, are you?¡±

    Adrian straightened, forcing a look of mild surprise. ¡°Of course I am.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the fourth time you¡¯ve lied to me during this conversation.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re being ridiculous.¡±

    Romulus leaned back and let out an eerily wide smile. ¡°Ridiculous? Perhaps. But I¡¯m not angry, Adrian. On the contrary, I¡¯m grateful.¡±

    Adrian frowned slightly. ¡°Grateful for what?¡±

    Romulus placed his hands lightly on the table.¡°The Blythes have always had an eye for liars. It¡¯s in our blood. But me? I¡¯m particularly good at spotting them.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t do something you¡¯ll regret, Romulus,¡± Adrian said.

    Romulus didn¡¯t flinch. Instead, he chuckled, the sound low and unnervingly casual, like a predator toying with its prey. ¡°Oh, Adrian,¡± he said, voice dripping with mockery as he straightened to his full height. ¡°It¡¯s far too late for regrets. The Eater of Sins has arrived.¡±

    Adrian¡¯s pulse quickened as the room shuddered, faint tremors rippling through the air like a held breath before an explosion. The vibrations surged, building into violent quakes. The ground beneath him lurched, nearly throwing him off balance. He staggered, one hand shooting out to brace against the wall. What is this?

    Across the room, the wall opposite him writhed like a living thing, the smooth surface distorting in unnatural waves. Tendrils of darkness spread across it, like ink bleeding across paper. The chill in the air deepened, wrapping around Adrian like icy chains. Each breath felt heavier, suffocating and unrelenting.

    The creature emerged fully, its form cloaked in writhing shadows that dripped and pooled at its feet like living tar. Its hunched back was covered by a tattered gray cloak that clung to its form, shredded edges swaying as if caught in an unseen breeze. The face beneath the hood was obscured entirely, a void darker than the surrounding shadows.

    Its hands, long and clawed, grasped a sword of pure gold. The weapon glowed faintly, a cruel, mocking beauty that pulsed with malevolence. Each step the creature took left inky footprints that hissed and dissipated like smoke.

    Cold sweat beaded from Adrian''s forehead as he realized what had just happened. I should have known!

    The Eater of Sins lunged forward, its golden sword slashing through the air with a speed that belied its hunched, monstrous frame. Adrian threw himself to the side, his flames roaring to life around him as he countered with a burst of blue fire aimed directly at the creature¡¯s chest. The flames struck true, but the creature¡¯s sword rose effortlessly, deflecting the flames like a shield, scattering sparks across the room.

    That bastard Romulus must have been preparing his signature spell the entire time we were talking, and this so-called "Eater of Sins" must be the product of his spell. Adrian thought, narrowing his eyes.

    With each step the creature took, the oppressive chill in the room deepened, gnawing at Adrian''s focus. He sidestepped another strike, the blade slicing a fine line through the air where he¡¯d just stood.

    Adrian''s own blue flames danced at his hands, flaring as he swung back with precision, aiming for the shadowy form¡¯s side.The creature twisted, its golden weapon meeting his flames with a resounding clang. It¡¯s strong too. Great.

    To break the stalemate, he inhaled deeply, his chest swelling with raw energy, and then unleashed a torrent of fire from his mouth. The blazing stream roared across the room, enveloping the Eater of Sins in radiant heat and searing light.

    The creature let out an unearthly shriek as the fire consumed it, its form dissolving into ash and shadows. The golden sword clattered to the ground before evaporating into mist.

    Adrian straightened, wiping sweat from his brow. ¡°Got any more tricks left?¡±

    Romulus¡¯s lips curled into a smug grin. ¡°Oh, I wouldn¡¯t celebrate just yet. Watch your back.¡±

    Adrian turned sharply, just in time to see the Eater of Sins emerge from the ground, its golden blade swinging toward him in a vicious arc. He twisted his body, the blade grazing his side as he just barely rolled away, the heat of the near-miss leaving a burning sting on his skin.

    It¡¯s back. Of course, it¡¯s back. He pushed himself up, flames igniting once more. He darted around the room, keeping his movements erratic as the creature pursued him relentlessly.

    The Eater of Sins lunged again, but Adrian ducked low, channeling his flames into a sword of his own, the blade flickering with bright blue light. And as the creature overextended, Adrian pivoted and drove the flaming weapon into its stomach with all his strength.

    The creature shrieked once more, its form shuddering violently as blue fire engulfed it. This time, Adrian pressed forward, the flames intensifying until the creature dissolved into nothingness.

    Adrian staggered back, his chest heaving. That''s one¡ª

    He barely had time to recover before Romulus moved. The Blythe heir closed the distance between them in an instant, red jacket billowing as he struck. Adrian blocked the first blow, but a flurry of punches and kicks followed, forcing Adrian to retreat.

    Romulus¡¯s palm struck Adrian square in the chest, sending him crashing against the wall. Pain shot through Adrian¡¯s back as he hit the cold marble, the impact knocking the breath from his lungs. Damn it, he can actually fight.

    He pushed himself up, flames sputtering weakly at his hands. Before he could stand, the floor rippled again, dark shadows pooling beneath him. The Eater of Sins reformed with unnerving speed, its golden sword plunging into Adrian¡¯s stomach before he could react. H-how?

    Agony lanced through him, his blue flames flickering out as blood stained the edges of the blade. Adrian gasped, his vision blurring as he crumpled to the ground.

    Romulus crouched beside him. ¡°Sleep well, Adrian, and do me a favor, don¡¯t wake up too early."

    Adrian¡¯s consciousness slipped away, the last thing he saw was Romulus standing over him, his grin as sharp and cold as the darkness that swallowed him whole. Not¡­ like this.

 51: The Long Game

    Lysander sank into a plus velvet couch with a regal posture despite the casual air he exuded. The rich scent of cigars and fine wine mingled with the faint floral undertones of the ballroom beyond, yet none of it masked the tension between him and the man who sat stiffly at his side.

    The man cut an imposing figure, his broad shoulders stretching the fabric of a well-tailored black and white striped suit. His black hair, neatly slicked back, contrasted with the network of scars that marred his sharp, weathered features. A jagged mark ran from the corner of his brow down to his jawline, lending a grim weight to his otherwise disciplined expression.

    But despite the man''s intimidating appearance, Lysander extended a cigar toward him. The man hesitated, hawkish eyes narrowing as if weighing the gesture before finally accepting.

    A flicker of disdain crossed Lysander¡¯s thoughts, though his expression remained one of composed charm. So predictable, a snake that never learned to shed its skin.

    The man leaned back slightly, lighting the cigar with a practiced hand. The smoke curled upward, blending into the faint haze of the room. "Why the sudden desire to meet, Lysander?"

    Lysander chuckled as he raised his own cigar to his lips. The ember glowed briefly as he inhaled, the earthy flavor mingling with the satisfaction blooming in his chest. Exhaling a plume of smoke, he tilted his head before speaking. "Surely you¡¯ve heard the, Merrick. A certain... incident involving your youngest boy, Remus?"

    Merrick chuckled as he flicked ash into the crystal tray between them. ¡°Oh, Lysander, you¡¯re not fooling anyone. Of course, you knew what would happen the moment you sent Natasha into the fray with that boy shadowing her. You practically gift-wrapped the opportunity for Remus to embarrass himself.¡±

    Lysander¡¯s smile widened, his sharp features bathed in the soft, amber glow of the nearby fireplace. He rested his elbow on the arm of the couch, cigar perched between two fingers as he took another deliberate puff, then exhaled. ¡°Naturally, I knew. But, humor me, what do you think of Remus¡¯ little outburst?¡±

    ¡°What do I think? I think the brat isn¡¯t worth losing sleep over. He¡¯s hot-headed, reckless, and frankly, an embarrassment more often than not. Romulus is where the future of the Blythe''s lies, Remus is just there to fill space, if you will.¡±

    ¡°Ah, the spare. A role as old as time itself. I suppose that leaves you with fewer headaches, doesn¡¯t it? No pressure to refine him, no need to hold him accountable for his mistakes.¡±

    ¡°Then tell me, what would you have done?"

    "I''d teach him discipline at the very least. A boy his age should at least know to be humble, greenhorn''s wont last long with an inflated ego."

    "So what? Remus is still a Blythe in the end, he should know his place in the world and use it to his advantage. I''d be more embarrassed of him if he just rolled over and let people step on him."

    "And there''s a line between pride and foolishness."

    "Careful with your words, Lysander. Only I get to call my sons foolish."

    A servant soon entered the room, her polished heels tapping softly against the marble floor. She carried a silver platter laden with fresh cigars and a decanter of what Lysander recognized as one of Merrick¡¯s finer brandies alongside some wine glasses.

    She filled their glasses without a word before retreating as quietly as she had come. Lysander¡¯s gaze followed her for a moment before returning to Merrick, the faintest smirk curling his lips.

    ¡°The world is a brutal place, my friend. Your suns will have a hard time if they don''t know humility."

    Merrick leaned back, the cigar dangling loosely between his fingers. Smoke curled from its ember, twisting lazily toward the ceiling. ¡°Ah, yes. The great Lysander Whitewynn, paragon of humility. Tell me, then. How do you reconcile your... activities with your moral grandstanding?"

    Lysander chuckled, his gaze sharpening as he leaned forward, the glint in his eye matching the shine of the gemstones on his rings. ¡°I believe that principles matter, no matter who you are. There are certain rules even enterprising men such as us must follow."A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    "Easy for you to say, rules are only ever enforced by the strong anyway. The Blythe''s have power in South Tusk, just as the Whitewynn''s do, we get to set the rules, Lysander, and you know it."

    "And that is why, Merrick, it''s important for us to maintain a degree of stability. In fact, I value peace so much that I''m willing to speak to you one on one, just in case."

    "In case of what? Did you really think I was going to make a scene because Remus made a fool of himself?"

    "I just thought it was a possibility."

    "Then don''t worry, I would never escalate things unnecessarily¡­ unless it benefits my household, of course."

    The tension between them hung heavy in the air, tempered only by the quiet crackle of the fireplace and the muted hum of the ballroom beyond. For a moment, neither man spoke. Then, Merrick leaned back, a sly grin tugging at his lips.

    ¡°You¡¯re insufferable, Lysander.¡±

    ¡°And you¡¯re a hypocrite, Merrick.¡±

    The laughter that followed was bitter, shared only because both men knew it was true. Lysander lifted his glass and tilted it toward Merrick in a mockingly solemn toast. Merrick mirrored the gesture, though his lips curled into a wry grin as their glasses met with a soft clink. And for a moment, they sipped in silence.

    ¡°That boy, the one sticking to Natasha earlier. Who is he?¡± Merrick asked, finally breaking the silence.

    Lysander¡¯s gaze flicked toward Merrick as he swirled the contents of his glass. He allowed the question to hang in the air for a moment before answering. ¡°His name is Adrian.¡±

    ¡°Adrian¡­ a common enough name. But I doubt he¡¯s a common boy. Not if he¡¯s caught your interest.¡±

    ¡°Indeed, he is far from ordinary. Adrian is... unique. A talent worth nurturing.¡±

    Merrick leaned forward, resting his forearms on his knees as he scrutinized Lysander. ¡°Unique how? I know you too well to believe this is mere altruism. What¡¯s your angle?"

    The glint in Lysander¡¯s eye sharpened, though his smile remained firmly in place. ¡°My dear friend, not every decision I make is driven by self-interest.¡± He paused, letting the words settle before adding with a smirk, ¡°Though it often works out that way, doesn¡¯t it?¡±

    Merrick¡¯s laugh was a short, sharp bark. ¡°Spare me the theatrics. You¡¯re always playing the long game. So what¡¯s the end goal this time?¡±

    Lysander set his glass down. ¡°Adrian has potential, and a whole lot of it. I won''t get into specifics, but a boy like that, with the right direction, could shape the balance of power in ways most can¡¯t even begin to fathom.¡±

    ¡°And where does Natasha fit into this equation? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re throwing your own daughter into the mix for some grand scheme.¡±

    ¡°Natasha seems to enjoy his company, that''s all."

    Merrick raised an eyebrow. "That''s it?"

    "Indeed, you''re free to believe or not believe me. It doesn''t matter." Lysander said.

    ¡°And the Mourne? Are they part of this as well? Or should I say, is this boy part of their plan?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t take my orders from the Mourne, Merrick. Whatever ties I have to them are purely transactional. You of all people should understand that.¡±

    ¡°Transactional,¡± Merrick repeated with a scoff, eyes narrowing. ¡°Don¡¯t act so high and mighty. You¡¯re tied to them as much as I am, maybe more."

    "That''s simply your opinion, you''re free to believe what you wish, but don''t conflate your beliefs with facts."

    The room grew heavier, the faint crackle of the fireplace filling the pause in their conversation. A servant slipped in, refilling their glasses before retreating as silently as she had entered. Neither man acknowledged her presence, their focus locked on each other.

    ¡°The Mourne,¡± Merrick muttered, leaning back in his chair and then taking a puff from his cigar. ¡°What a mess they are. Half the time, you don¡¯t even know who you¡¯re dealing with. One faction works for one master, another for someone else entirely.¡±

    Lysander inclined his head slightly. ¡°Their... disorganization keeps them from becoming a true threat. And yet, they¡¯re capable of remarkable things when properly directed.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s part of the problem, isn¡¯t it? Nobody knows who¡¯s pulling the strings, or if anyone even is. For all we know, you¡¯re playing right into their hands.¡± Merrick said.

    Lysander¡¯s smile stretched wider, sharp and precise. ¡°I might be, but I¡¯m a man who never makes losing bets.¡±

    Merrick leaned back slightly, the embers of his cigar flaring as he took a slow draw. He exhaled a plume of smoke, letting the silence settle between them before speaking. ¡°You¡¯re a dangerous man, Lysander."

    The corner of Lysander¡¯s mouth twitched, not quite a smile but an acknowledgment. He reclined in the velvet embrace of the couch, the cool weight of his glass resting against his fingertips.

    Neither man spoke, the silence filled only by the soft crackle of the cigar and the distant murmur of the ballroom beyond. Lysander¡¯s gaze never wavered, though his mind worked with relentless precision, cataloging every detail of Merrick¡¯s posture, his tone, his hesitations. He doesn¡¯t trust me, but he¡¯s too smart to show his hand. Good. That makes him useful.

    Finally, Lysander lifted his glass. ¡°To peace, Merrick, however fleeting it may be.¡±

    Merrick¡¯s dark eyes flicked to the glass, then back to Lysander¡¯s face. He hesitated, a faint smirk tugging at the corner of his mouth. The tension in his shoulders loosened just enough to reveal a thread of reluctant camaraderie. ¡°May we both manage it a little longer.¡±

 52: Spirit Walker

    Death was not something that Adrian expected to be facing so soon in his new life. Although, he wasn''t sure if he was actually dead.

    For the longest time, he couldn''t see anything as he couldn''t even open his eyes. I feel¡­ heavy, as if being pulled down by something.

    But then, in an instant, Adrian¡¯s awareness surged back and pulled him into a jarring clarity. Cool air caressed his face, sharp and crisp, as his senses roared awake. He was sprawled on an expanse of water that stretched endlessly in every direction, its surface smooth as glass and reflecting a sky painted with hues he didn¡¯t recognize. Wait a minute, why am I not sinking?

    His hands pressed against the surface of the lake. But instead of yielding, the water held firm beneath his touch. Slowly, Adrian pushed himself upright, every motion accompanied by the gentle resonance of ripples spreading outward in luminous rings. He rose to his feet, heart hammering in his chest as he glanced down at the surreal sight. This can¡¯t be real. It¡¯s like... standing on a mirror.

    Yet, suddenly, a sleek tail swished gracefully into view. Adrian blinked, breath catching as he instinctively moved a hand to his head. His fingers brushed against soft fur. ¡°Mimi?¡±

    It was a fragile expression, but one that carried relief and a flicker of joy he hadn¡¯t felt in what seemed like ages. He carefully reached up, lifting her from his head with gentle hands.

    The fox trilled softly, her warmth radiated through his shoulder where she perched. Adrian let out a quiet chuckle as he asked, how did you get here, girl?¡±

    Mimi leaned slightly forward, paws pressing gently against his shoulder. Her eyes locked onto his with an intensity that startled him. She tilted her head toward his side, then flicked her tail purposefully.

    Adrian frowned slightly, his brow knitting in confusion. What is it? The fox let out another trill, this one a little sharper, as her tail swished again to point to something behind him.

    The boy stiffened as he glanced over his shoulder, half-expecting danger. The air behind him rippled faintly as a voice followed, filling the strange expanse with a warmth that chased away the silence.¡°I¡¯m glad to see that Mimi is still in good hands.¡±

    Adrian turned toward the voice. How¡­ is she here?

    Standing on the lake''s surface was Kiyara, standing as regal as ever. Her fox-like ears twitched slightly, and the flicker of green flames in her tail cast shimmering reflections across the lake. She looked entirely at ease, as though walking on water was as natural to her as breathing.

    ¡°Kiyara? How¡­ how am I seeing you?¡± Adrian asked.

    Her soft laughter interrupted his racing thoughts, and she took a step forward, bare feet rippling the surface without sinking. ¡°Did you forget, my King? I was always known as the Spirit Walker."

    Adrian¡¯s mind flashed back to their first meeting. He remembered Mimi¡¯s tiny form guiding him through the Emberwood, the ancient text etched into stone, and the seven braziers he had lit to revive her. If she''s saying what I think she means, then that leaves me with more questions than answers.

    The weight of the moment pressed down on him again, and his gaze fell to the water beneath their feet. ¡°Am I dead?¡±

    Kiyara¡¯s expression softened, and she tilted her head slightly. ¡°Not quite, though you are close to it. You¡¯re suspended between the physical world and the spiritual world, teetering on the edge. It was only by great fortune that I was able to find you.¡±

    Adrian exhaled slowly, his chest tight. Not dead¡­ but not alive either. Is this why everything feels so strange? He looked up at her again, a flicker of hope breaking through his uncertainty. ¡°But how are you able to talk to me like this?"

    "Talking to spirits or souls who are on the brink of leaving their bodies has always been something I could do."

    "If that''s the case, thent¡ª"

    ¡°Pardon my rudeness,¡± Kiyara interrupted. ¡°But we unfortunately don¡¯t have the luxury of time, we must focus on returning you back to the physical world."

    He hesitated, struggling to push down his curiosity and unease. I doubt Kiyara has any reason to not tell me the truth. I should just listen to her.

    Finally, he nodded, the resolve in his expression solidifying. ¡°Alright. Do you have a plan?¡±

    Kiyara¡¯s lips curled into a confident smile, and she placed her hands behind her back, walking slowly around him. ¡°I do. But it will not be simple, nor will it be without risk.¡±

    ¡°What kind of risk?¡±

    ¡°You are tethered to life by the thinnest thread, held together by forces you do not yet understand. To pull you back fully will require both your strength and mine. You will have to trust me, my King.¡±

    Her words carried weight, sinking into him like stones. Adrian straightened as he squared his shoulders. . ¡°I trust you.¡±

    ¡°Good, then listen closely. This place is a fragile bridge between life and death. To cross it fully, we must empower your soul such that you''ll be able to return to your own body."

    ¡°And how do we do that?¡±

    ¡°Ideally, you simply need to remember. A part of your past, an echo of your essence¡­ something that connects you to the core of who you are.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the problem, I don''t know that much about my past life, and every vision I¡¯ve had of my past up to this point came out of nowhere. I had no control over when or why it happened.¡±

    ¡°Then perhaps we can guide your memory instead. Sometimes, what is buried deeply can be unearthed with the right nudge.¡±

    ¡°You think seeing something familiar could help me remember?¡±

    ¡°It is worth trying," Kiyara said, stepping closer. ¡°I cannot know exactly what will unlock your memories. But I can show you a glimpse of my own truth. Perhaps it will awaken something within you.¡±

    Adrian raised an eyebrow, puzzled by her words. ¡°Your truth?¡±This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it

    Without answering, Kiyara reached up and removed the mask that framed her face. The air seemed to grow heavier as the mask left her hands, revealing a face of ethereal beauty. Her features were sharp and flawless, like a portrait painted by a master artist, but one detail drew Adrian¡¯s attention immediately: a deep, jagged scar ran from her left eye across the bridge of her nose to her right cheekbone.

    The sight struck him hard. He inhaled sharply, a gasp nearly escaping his lips. That scar¡­ why does it feel so familiar?

    Before he could say anything, the world around him twisted violently. He blinked, and the shimmering lake dissolved into chaos. When his vision cleared, he was no longer standing on water. Instead, his feet were planted firmly on blood-soaked earth. The sound of swords clashing against metal blared loudly all around him, while explosive magic erupts all around him. Is this¡­ a battlefield?

    Adrian''s hand instinctively reached for Mimi, but she was no longer perched on his shoulder. Seems like I''m alone for this one.

    Adrian blinked as he adjusted to the chaos surrounding him. His gaze darted to the soldiers fighting nearby. They were not human. Wolf-like ears twitched atop their heads, tails lashed behind them, and their sharp claws gleamed as they engaged grotesque demons: towering figures of blackened flesh and jagged bone. Their glowing red eyes burned like embers, and their mouths were lined with rows of needle-like teeth. Some had wings, others extra limbs, or even other appendages that were difficult for words to describe.

    Adrian''s instincts screamed for him to run. His hands trembled as he looked around desperately for somewhere to hide. Just as he spotted a small ditch in the distance, his path was blocked by a massive black demon. It loomed over him, its six horns curling wickedly from its skull. Its eyes glowed with malicious delight, and an infernal blade wreathed in pulsating red fire, rested on its broad shoulder. Just my damn luck.

    The demon tilted its head, cackling in a deep, guttural voice. "Well, well, what have we here? A human child, wandering where he shouldn¡¯t be." It licked its jagged teeth, stepping closer. "I don¡¯t know how you made it to this battlefield, little morsel, but I¡¯m more than happy to feast."

    Adrian reflexively thrust his hands forward, willing the familiar blue flames to erupt from his palms. But nothing came. His hands remained empty, powerless. Why isn¡¯t my magic working?

    The demon¡¯s grin widened as it closed the distance, its blade dragging along the ground with a grating screech. ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± it mocked, lifting the blade high above its head. ¡°I¡¯ll make this painless.¡±

    Adrian¡¯s knees buckled as the blade came down. He squeezed his eyes shut, bracing for the blow that would surely end him. But no impact came. Instead, he heard a resounding clash of metal against metal, followed by a familiar voice.

    ¡°Back away, demon.¡±

    Adrian¡¯s eyes flew open. Standing between him and the demon was Kiyara, her green fire blade locked against the demon¡¯s infernal weapon. The flames of her tail lashed furiously, and her sharp features were set in a glare that radiated authority.

    The demon snarled, stepping back. ¡°Spirit Walker,¡± it hissed. ¡°I should have known you¡¯d meddle.¡±

    Kiyara straightened, her green flames flaring around her. ¡°You will not harm this boy,¡± she declared. With a flick of her wrist, she sent a wave of green fire surging toward the demon, forcing it back several paces.

    She turned to Adrian. ¡°Are you hurt, boy?¡±

    Adrian swallowed hard, shaking his head. ¡°I¡¯m okay. Thank you.¡± His eyes darted around the battlefield, then back to Kiyara. ¡°Did you¡­ do all this?¡±

    Kiyara raised an eyebrow, her head tilting slightly. ¡°Do all this? Did you hit your head, boy?¡±

    Her words struck Adrian. This isn¡¯t the Kiyara I was talking to before. This must be a memory.

    He hesitated, then nodded quickly. ¡°Y-Yeah. I must have hit my head.¡±

    Kiyara sighed, placing a firm hand on his shoulder. ¡°The battlefield is no place for a child. Come with me. I¡¯ll¡ª¡±

    Suddenly, a roar interrupted her, and the demon from before soared through the air, landing heavily before them. It flexed its claws, smoke rising from its charred skin. ¡°A decent attack,¡± it growled, smirking despite its burns. ¡°But not enough.¡±

    Kiyara''s grip tightened on her blade, and she pushed Adrian toward the ditch he¡¯d been eyeing earlier. ¡°Stay down for now!"

    Then, she turned back to the demon, her flames intensifying. ¡°Your overconfidence will be your undoing, beast.¡±

    Adrian scrambled into the ditch, crouching low as Kiyara charged at the demon. Her blade moved like a streak of emerald light, clashing against the demon¡¯s infernal weapon. The ground shook with every impact, and bursts of flame and shadow illuminated the battlefield.

    Kiyara was relentless, her movements precise and deadly. For a moment, Adrian thought she might win. But the demon was equally relentless, its strength and cunning pushing her back inch by inch.

    Their duel reached a crescendo as the demon dodged a sweeping strike from Kiyara and retaliated with a brutal counter. Its blade slashed across her face, leaving a deep, jagged wound that bled green flames.

    Adrian¡¯s breath hitched. The scar¡­ this is how she got it. I wonder how long ago this was.

    Kiyara stumbled, one hand clutching her face as the demon towered over her. Adrian gripped the edge of the ditch tightly, helpless to do anything but watch as the memory played out before him. Just watching is so¡­ frustrating, but if this is a memory, then I know that Kiyara will be fine.

    The demon loomed over Kiyara, blade raised high for the killing strike. But before the blow could land, a brilliant torrent of blue flames surged across the battlefield, engulfing the demon in an infernal wave. The sheer force of the fire sent the beast staggering back, its guttural roar echoing as its charred skin smoked and cracked.

    Adrian¡¯s heart leapt. His gaze snapped to the source of the flames, and his breath hitched. Striding toward the demon w was the King in Blue. His regal presence was undeniable, his long cloak trailing behind him, untouched by the carnage around him. The flames that swirled around his form glowed brighter than the fires of war.

    His cold eyes locked onto the demon with disdain. ¡°Abominations like you have no place here.¡±

    The demon hissed, its crimson eyes narrowing as it steadied itself. ¡°Anathema, you meddle where you are not wanted. Your existence itself is an insult.¡±

    For a brief moment, the King¡¯s lips curled into a smile, but it quickly vanished as his expression darkened. His eyes burned with fury, and his voice rose like thunder. ¡°And you think you have the right to speak of insults? You, who defiles this realm with your wretched presence?"

    Adrian watched in stunned silence as a fiery halo materialized above the king''s head, its blue flames crackling like a celestial inferno. An intense aura of fire enveloped his entire body, pulsing with unrelenting energy. That looks almost exactly like my enhanced state, but it didn''t seem like my past self needed to be calm or focused to activate it.

    The King¡¯s power radiated fury, pride, and an indomitable sense of authority. Is his strength fueled by¡­ anger? Pride? Both?

    The King wasted no time. He launched himself at the demon with blinding speed, his blade wreathed in blue fire. The two clashed in a violent flurry of strikes that shook the ground beneath Adrian. Each swing of the King¡¯s weapon sent shockwaves rippling across the battlefield, and the demon¡¯s once-confident smirk faltered as it struggled to keep up.

    With a final, thunderous blow, the King¡¯s sword shattered the demon¡¯s weapon, and his flames consumed the creature entirely. The demon let out a deafening scream before its form disintegrated into ash, scattered by the King¡¯s unyielding fire.

    The King in Blue sheathed his blade, his aura dimming slightly as he turned to Kiyara, who was still clutching her wounded face. His piercing gaze softened just enough to show concern. ¡°Are you alright?¡±

    Kiyara nodded, her hand dropping from her scar. ¡°I¡¯ll manage."

    She turned and pointed toward the ditch where Adrian hid. ¡°But you should help the boy. He¡¯s not meant to be here. Take him to safety.¡±

    The King¡¯s eyes followed her gesture, landing on Adrian. For a moment, their gazes met, and Adrian felt as if he were under a magnifying glass.

    ¡°Heed these words, boy. Power comes not from weakness, it comes from conviction. " The King said.

    "Wait, what do you¡ª"

    Before Adrian could respond, a force tugged at him, pulling him backward. The battlefield blurred and distorted, the fiery glow fading into darkness.

 53: Chainbreaker

    Adrian¡¯s entire body ached, a deep, relentless throb that dragged him slowly back to consciousness. The first sensation was a biting cold that gnawed at his skin. What¡­ is this?

    When the boy opened his eyes, he saw chains coiled tightly around him, locking him in place like a caged animal. A shallow gasp escaping his cracked lips as the oppressive gloom of the cell closed in around him. Walls of damp stone loomed inches away, glistening with moisture, and the air reeked of mildew and decay, clawing at his nostrils.  How did I get here?

    Images flashed through his mind: a twisted figure wreathed in black energy, Romulus grinning like a madman as his abomination drove a blade through Adrian¡¯s body. Not sure why he kept me alive, but I''ll make sure he regrets it. No way I''m going to just rot in this stupid cell.

    When he looked outside his cell, Adrian spotted two figures just beyond the edge. Most of their faces were obscured, but the sigil on their tunics gave them away: a serpent coiled around a sword, its fangs poised to strike.

    Blythe thugs. His jaw tightened as bitterness surged through him. So they¡¯re the ones who dragged me here. Should be easy enough to deal with.

    The larger of the two stepped forward, his bulk blotting out the flickering light for a moment. Scars crisscrossed his face, and his eyes gleamed with a cruel delight. A twisted grin spread across his brutish features as he leaned closer, his breath reeking of stale ale and rot. ¡°Oi, look ¡¯ere. The little rat¡¯s wakin¡¯ up, eh? ¡¯Bout time.¡±

    His companion, wiry and jittery, let out a sharp laugh. "Took ¡®im long enough. Thought he¡¯d gone and died on us, did ya?" He leaned closer, his yellowed teeth bared in a nasty sneer. "Betcha wish ya ¡®ad. But nah, we got plans fer ya, we do."

    Adrian forced himself to stay calm, though his thoughts churned. Laugh it up. Keep talking. His eyes darted to the chains holding him, trying to assess their strength, the rust on the hinges, anything he could use.

    The scarred thug crouched, his beady eyes narrowing as he peered at Adrian. "What¡¯s the matter, boy? Cat got yer tongue? Or maybe ya just know better than ta mouth off ta the Blythes. Smart, that."

    Adrian didn¡¯t flinch, his eyes locked on the chains binding him. Let them talk. Let them gloat. Just one slip, one mistake, and I¡¯ll make them regret this. He forced his breathing to steady, though his fury threatened to boil over.

    The scarred thug sneered at Adrian''s silence. ¡°Oi, don¡¯t think yer little act¡¯s foolin¡¯ no one. Quiet types like you think yer tough, huh?¡± He then spat on the ground. ¡°I don¡¯t like yer face.¡±

    The thug stood, motioning to his companion. ¡°Watch the door. I¡¯m dealin¡¯ with this brat myself.¡± He reached for the cell door, his keys jangling as he unlocked it and stepped inside. The wiry man laughed, leaning lazily against the wall, enjoying the show.

    Adrian¡¯s focus sharpened as the scarred thug loomed closer. He tried to summon his magic, to but as he channeled his energy, the chains binding him flared with an eerie glow. A searing pain shot through him, ripping a scream from his throat before he could stop it. His head fell forward, his vision swimming with red.

    The scarred thug roared with laughter. ¡°That¡¯s right, boy. We know what ya are, aye. A little magic rat thinkin¡¯ he¡¯s got power. Well, we don¡¯t take chances, see? Them chains, they keep ya nice and quiet. Can¡¯t have ya throwin¡¯ fireballs around now, can we?¡±

    Adrian gritted his teeth against the pain. Damn, these chains must be enchanted to restrain mana flow¡­

    Suddenly, the thug¡¯s boot slammed into Adrian¡¯s side with brutal force, driving the air from his lungs in a sharp, agonizing rush. He gasped, his ribs screaming in protest, but he bit down on the pain, refusing to give the man the satisfaction of another cry.

    Another kick landed, harder this time, slamming him into the cold, unyielding wall. The rough stone scraped against his back as the thug sneered above him. ¡°Tough, are ya? Let¡¯s see how tough after a few more, eh?¡±

    Laughter echoed in the cell, coarse and mocking, each jeer a spark feeding the inferno that churned within Adrian. He curled inward instinctively as another blow struck his side, pain lancing through him like fire. But beneath the agony, his anger churned: raw, molten, volatile. That''s enough.

    The air thickened around him, heavy with an almost suffocating heat. Adrian¡¯s head snapped up as the scarred thug raised his foot for another kick. His eyes burned, a fierce, otherworldly blue that seemed to pierce through the dim light of the cell.

    ¡°What the¡ª?¡± the thug stammered, stumbling backward as the glow around Adrian intensified.

    The chains binding Adrian cracked and hissed, their cold steel heating rapidly until they glowed white-hot. With a deafening burst, the links disintegrated in an eruption of bluish flames, the shockwave tearing through the cell. The scarred thug flew backward, his scream strangled as the flames consumed him, reducing him to nothing more than blackened remains.

    The wiry thug sprawled across the floor, clutching at his chest as the force of the blast knocked the air from his lungs. His wide, horrified eyes fixed on Adrian, now rising from the wreckage of the broken chains. Flames licked at Adrian¡¯s form, encasing him in an ethereal blue aura that pulsed with his fury.

    Adrian wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth. His gaze flicked to a puddle of stagnant water near his feet. In its trembling surface, his reflection stared back at him: the familiar halo of blue fire hovering above him. So¡­ this must be the true power of my enhanced state. How quaint.

    A scuffle of movement snapped his attention to the wiry thug, who staggered to his feet, his trembling hands raised in a futile gesture of defense. Adrian took a step forward, the heat in the room intensifying with each movement.

    ¡°Wait¡ª¡± the thug stammered, but Adrian¡¯s boot drove into his chest with unrelenting force, slamming him against the wall with a sickening crack.

    Before the thug could crumple to the floor, Adrian seized him by the collar and hoisted him off his feet with terrifying ease. The blue flames flickered and danced around his clenched fist as he leaned in close. ¡°Tell me everything.¡±

    The thug¡¯s face contorted with fear, but defiance lingered in his trembling frame. He spat at Adrian¡¯s face, the glob of spit mingling with the soot and blood staining Adrian¡¯s skin. ¡°I ain¡¯t tellin¡¯ a brat nothin¡¯!¡±

    Adrian¡¯s face remained cold, as his grip on the thug¡¯s collar tightened, the fabric beginning to scorch and smolder beneath his fingers. I''m not done with you.

    The heat around them intensified, the air growing thick and suffocating. Without a word, Adrian¡¯s arm shot forward, driving the thug into the crumbling wall with a deafening crash. The stone gave way under the force, shards and dust raining down as the man¡¯s body slammed through. A sickening crack echoed in the silence, and the thug¡¯s form crumpled to the floor, motionless.

    Adrian¡¯s chest heaved, his glowing eyes fixed on the wreckage for a moment. The blue flames licking around his body pulsed angrily before receding slightly, like a beast momentarily satisfied. Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.

    Waste of time. He wiped the spit from his face with the back of his hand, the heat from his aura scorching the offending spot clean.

    The stillness pressed against him, broken only by the faint crackle of his flames and the slow drip of water somewhere in the darkness. Adrian turned away from the thug¡¯s limp body, his gaze falling on the heavy metal door at the far end of the room. That has to lead somewhere.

    Adrian approached the metal door, his footsteps ringing out in the confined space. His flames swirled around him, illuminating the rusted surface and casting distorted shadows on the stone walls.

    He paused for a moment, his fiery aura thrumming with restless energy. One way or another, I''m finding Romulus, and he''s going to regret what he did to me.

    With a sharp inhale, he raised his leg, the flames surging downward and coiling around his foot. Heat radiated fiercely as he kicked the door with all his strength. The impact roared like thunder, the metal buckling and tearing away from its hinges. The door flew down the hallway, slamming into the far wall with a deafening crash, sending dust and shards of stone exploding outward.

    Adrian stepped through the now-open threshold, looking over the corridor ahead. Several Blythe thugs turned at the sound, their expressions shifting from confusion to alarm as they spotted him.

    ¡°Oi! It¡¯s the brat!¡± one shouted, drawing a heavy club from his belt.

    Another thug, broader and heavily armored, barked an order. ¡°Don¡¯t just stand there! Take him down!¡±

    Adrian smirked, his flames flaring brighter as he strode forward. They don¡¯t know what they¡¯re up against.

    The first thug charged, his club raised high. Adrian moved like a streak of fire, sidestepping the clumsy swing effortlessly. He grabbed the man¡¯s arm, the flames licking at the thug¡¯s sleeve before engulfing it entirely. The man screamed as Adrian flung him to the side with a fiery shove, sending him crashing into the wall.

    Two more rushed him at once, one wielding a sword, the other a jagged dagger. Adrian ducked low, the blade whistling over his head. He spun, his fiery aura expanding outward in a burst of heat. The force knocked them both back, their weapons glowing red-hot from the sudden surge of energy. Not even close.

    He lunged at the swordsman first, fists blazing as he drove a flaming punch into the man¡¯s gut. The thug doubled over with a choking gasp before Adrian grabbed his tunic and hurled him into the other attacker. The two collided, crumpling into a heap on the ground.

    ¡°Is that all you¡¯ve got?¡± Adrian growled, his voice echoing down the corridor.

    The remaining thugs hesitated, glancing at each other uneasily. One, more foolish than the rest, stepped forward. He was tall, his arms corded with muscle, and wielded a massive warhammer. He sneered at Adrian, his confidence bolstered by the weapon¡¯s size. ¡°Yer just a kid, I¡¯ll smash ya flat!¡±

    Adrian¡¯s flames surged in response. Big weapon, slow swing. Easy target.

    The thug roared as he swung the hammer in a wide arc. Adrian darted forward, his speed leaving streaks of blue light in his wake. He ducked under the blow and delivered a flaming kick to the thug¡¯s knee. There was a sickening crack as the man¡¯s leg buckled, sending him toppling forward. Adrian followed up with a fiery uppercut, his fist colliding with the thug¡¯s jaw in a burst of heat and sparks. The man hit the ground hard, unconscious before he even landed.

    The remaining thugs faltered, their courage crumbling beneath the suffocating heat and the sight of Adrian standing amidst the smoldering remains of their comrades. Their eyes darted to each other, then to the corridor behind them. They turned and bolted as they attempted to flee.

    Adrian didn¡¯t hesitate. No mercy. Not for them.

    The flames enveloping his body surged as he thrust his hand outward. A torrent of blue fire erupted, roaring down the corridor.

    The fleeing thugs screamed as the inferno engulfed them, their desperate cries swallowed by the roar of the flames. The corridor blazed with an unearthly light, the fire consuming every inch of space ahead until the walls themselves glowed with residual heat. When the flames receded, nothing remained but scorched stone and the acrid stench of charred flesh.

    Adrian stood motionless, his chest rising and falling with shallow breaths. His fingers uncurled, trembling slightly, as the flames around him dimmed to a faint shimmer.

    He looked down at his hands, still streaked with soot and blood. Slowly, he wiped them on his tunic, the fabric smearing the grime rather than cleaning it. His gaze shifted to the devastation around him: the charred remains, the lingering smoke, the heat that still radiated from the walls.

    That was¡­ easy. The thought slithered into his mind, unbidden, unsettling. Too easy. I thought that I would feel something more after killing so many people, and yet, I feel nothing.

    Adrian stepped forward, his boots crunching against the brittle, blackened remnants beneath him. He didn¡¯t flinch. He didn¡¯t feel much of anything, and that absence of emotion gnawed at the edges of his mind. No horror, no revulsion, no guilt. Just a distant, hollow acknowledgment of what he had done.

    No, they deserved it. Every single one of them. He told himself this, clenching his fists as if to force the truth into his heart. Yet the act felt mechanical, as if it wasn¡¯t him at all but someone, or something, else pulling the strings.

    His reflection flickered in a puddle of water at his feet, distorted by the ripples of a stray droplet falling from above. The faint halo of blue flames still hovered above his head, though weaker now, pulsing in time with his breaths. He crouched down and stared into the puddle, his own glowing eyes meeting his gaze. Shouldn¡¯t this feel¡­ different? Shouldn¡¯t it matter?

    The emptiness within him grew louder. Adrian straightened, his jaw tightening. The flames dimmed further, shrinking into faint embers that clung stubbornly to his form. But there''s no time for weakness. Not now.

    He went ahead and stood before a reinforced iron door. He clenched his fists, his knuckles glowing with heat, and drew a steadying breath. Romulus isn''t far, I can feel it.

    With a sharp exhale, Adrian channeled his power into a single, devastating kick. The impact sent the door flying inward, tearing it from its hinges and slamming it against the far wall.

    The boy stepped through the newly made opening, entering a room that was dominated by towering pillars etched with strange, glowing runes. Their faint hum filled the air, a thrumming presence that made Adrian¡¯s skin crawl.

    At the far end of the chamber, a group of figures stood in hushed conversation. But more importantly, there was one person that he wanted to see more than anyone else at the moment. Romulus.

    Standing with Romulus were several figures wearing grotesque masks, each one appearing to weep blood from hollow eye sockets. The Mourne, and doesn''t seem like the one''s aligned with Seven.

    Adrian¡¯s fiery aura flared brighter, his steps echoing through the chamber. The sound drew their attention. Romulus turned, his eyes widening for the briefest moment. For the first time, Adrian caught a glimpse of fear in his expression. He didn¡¯t think I¡¯d make it this far.

    But Romulus recovered quickly, his lips curling into a sly smile. ¡°What an unexpected surprise. I must admit, I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d¡ª¡±

    Adrian didn¡¯t let him finish. Memories of his last encounter with Romulus surged in his mind, especially the signature spell that required him to speak falsehoods to activate. Not this time.

    Immediately, Adrian inhaled deeply, summoning the inferno within. As he exhaled, a massive torrent of bluish flames erupted from his mouth, roaring across the chamber like a living force of destruction. The Mourne reacted instantly, several of them raising their hands in unison. Crimson barriers flickered to life, their color deep and ominous, forming a dome-like shield in front of them.

    The flames collided with the barriers in a blinding clash of light and heat. Adrian poured more power into the attack, his flames crackling as they pushed against the magic. The Mourne strained, their hands trembling as their barriers began to crack under the relentless assault.

    Romulus, meanwhile, moved as fast as he could. Adrian¡¯s eyes caught the gleam of a small case in his hands. He opened it, revealing a vial of vivid red liquid, and downed its contents in a single gulp.

    What¡¯s he doing? Adrian thought, his flames surging as the barriers before him finally shattered. The Mourne members were thrown back, their bodies skidding across the stone floor. The wave of fire rushed toward Romulus, threatening to engulf him entirely.

    But instead of succumbing, Romulus leaped high into the air, his form blurring as he vaulted over the flames. He landed gracefully atop one of the rune-carved pillars, moving far too fluid to be natural.

    Adrian ceased his attack, the torrent of flames dissipating as he narrowed his glowing eyes. ¡°What was in that vial?¡±

    Romulus wiped his mouth with the back of his hand, a dark smile spreading across his face. ¡°My salvation, and your undoing.¡±

 54: Overwhelming Power

    Adrian watched as Romulus straightened atop the rune-carved pillar. The faint, thrumming sound in the chamber deepened, vibrating through the air as the glow of the runes intensified. Romulus arched his back, his body convulsing with a sickening crackle of bone and sinew.

    Romulus''s visage twisted as horns erupted from his skull, spiraling upward like the gnarled branches of a long-dead tree. His skin darkened, turning ashen gray, with a texture that gleamed like polished stone. The sinewy muscles beneath his robes grew larger, his frame expanding as leathery wings unfurled with a sharp snap.

    His eyes blazed crimson, twin pits of malice that locked onto Adrian with predatory intensity. When he spoke, his voice resonated with an unnatural depth, as though layered with the growls of countless voices.

    "You were always out of your depth, boy," Romulus growled, spreading his wings wide. "Now you face the true power of the Blythes. Kneel, and I might grant you a quick death."

    Adrian clenched his fists, his bluish flames surging in response to the challenge. Demon magic? I didn''t think he''d stoop so low, nor did I think that such magic still existed.

    Regardless of his doubts, Adrian launched himself forward, his flames erupting in a torrent that spiraled around him like a comet''s tail. Romulus leaped from the pillar, his wings propelling him forward in a blur of gray and black.

    Adrian swung his fist, blue flames roaring with each strike, but Romulus met him blow for blow, his movements unnervingly fast for his massive form. Claws raked against Adrian¡¯s fiery aura, sending sparks and embers flying with each exchange. The chamber quaked as they fought, every impact shaking the ground and sending cracks racing up the walls.

    Romulus drove a wing forward and slammed it into Adrian¡¯s side. The force hurled Adrian backward, but he caught himself midair, flipping to land in a crouch. The ground beneath his feet hissed as his flames scorched it. He¡¯s faster than I thought.

    Adrian thrust his palms forward, unleashing a focused wave of flames that tore through the air with a deafening roar. The inferno engulfed Romulus, swallowing him whole, but a guttural laugh echoed through the flames as Romulus burst free, his wings folding protectively around him before snapping open.

    "Is that all your fire can do?" Romulus sneered, claws dripping with molten residue. "Pathetic. Let me show you power."

    He surged forward with a burst of speed, closing the distance before Adrian could fully react. A clawed hand slammed into Adrian''s chest, the impact shattering his aura and sending him hurtling backward. Adrian smashed through one of the towering pillars, pain lanced through his body as he hit the ground hard, debris raining down over him.

    Get up. You can¡¯t stop now. Adrian thought, gritting his teeth as he pushed himself to his feet.

    Romulus descended like a predator, his wings casting a looming shadow. His claws flashed again, tearing through Adrian¡¯s defenses and driving him into the chamber¡¯s wall. The impact cracked the stone, dust and shards falling as Adrian slumped forward, blood trickling from the corner of his mouth.

    "You fought well," Romulus said mockingly, leaning closer as his wings flared behind him. "But you''re nothing against what I¡¯ve become."

    Adrian¡¯s chest heaved as he pushed himself upright, his body trembling from the force of the blows he¡¯d taken. His vision blurred for a moment before snapping back into focus, locking onto Romulus, who loomed before him with a mocking grin etched onto his monstrous face.

    Yet, when Adrian forced himself fully upright, Romulus darted forward and slammed a fist into his jaw, snapping his head to the side. The impact sent him staggering, but Adrian caught himself, growling through gritted teeth.

    Romulus didn¡¯t let up. He drove another blow into Adrian¡¯s gut, then another into his ribs, each strike like a sledgehammer against his battered body. Adrian¡¯s flames flickered wildly, struggling to hold as Romulus pummeled him again and again. Blood sprayed from Adrian¡¯s mouth with every hit, spattering the cracked stone floor beneath him.

    "You¡¯re pathetic," Romulus snarled, his claws raking across Adrian¡¯s chest.

    Adrian stumbled backward, slamming against the wall once more. Yet, despite the brutal beating he''s taking, the boy no longer felt much pain. Instead, he felt ashamed, disappointed by the fact that he was losing this badly. Something in me is screaming that I should win this fight. I can''t lose here¡­ no, it is impossible for me to lose here.

    Romulus cocked his arm back for another blow, but Adrian¡¯s hand shot up, catching the monstrous fist mid-swing. The impact shook the chamber, a shockwave rippling outward as Adrian¡¯s grip held firm. Romulus¡¯s eyes widened, his sneer faltering.

    ¡°That''s enough,¡± Adrian growled, his voice low and dripping with menace.

    With a roar, Adrian¡¯s flames surged to life, engulfing his form in an inferno of blue. His other leg snapped forward, driving a devastating kick into Romulus¡¯s chest. The force hurled the demonic figure across the chamber, slamming into the far wall with a deafening crash. The stone cracked and buckled under the impact, dust and debris raining from the ceiling.Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.

    Adrian straightened, blood dripping from his wounds as his aura burned brighter. His breath came in ragged gasps, but his gaze never wavered from Romulus¡¯s crumpled form across the room. With slow, deliberate steps, Adrian advanced.

    As he neared Romulus, Adrian began to chant, "the gods abandoned you¡­ but I shall not. Take from me my flesh and bones, so that the world shall quake in fear forevermore.¡±

    The air grew heavy, thick with an otherworldly pressure that pressed against the crumbling walls. Blood flowed freely from Adrian¡¯s wounds, but instead of pooling on the ground, it defied gravity. The crimson streams twisted and coiled around him, swirling before rushing toward his left hand. Strange symbols and lines burned into his flesh, glowing faintly as they settled into place.

    Adrian felt no pain as the sigil took shape. If anything, there was clarity. The marks condensed, shrinking down into a single, ornate sigil on the back of his hand. It pulsed faintly with power, resonating with the fiery aura surrounding him.

    Romulus staggered to his feet, his chest heaving as he glared at Adrian with wild eyes. ¡°Is that all you have left? You¡¯re¡ª¡±

    ¡°Shut up,¡± Adrian interrupted, his voice resonating like a war drum. The simple command carried such weight that it silenced Romulus instantly.

    Adrian raised his left hand, the sigil glowing brighter as the chamber shuddered. The temperature plummeted and spiked at once, the very air vibrating with raw power. From the flames surrounding Adrian, a massive form began to materialize.

    Bones forged of bluish fire erupted into existence, their sheer size dwarfing everything in the chamber. Ribs arched high above, jagged and impossibly vast, each one glowing like molten steel. The ground cracked and heaved as the skeletal body of a titan took shape, its immense spine curving upward into a massive, hunched frame.

    The skull formed last, a gargantuan, hollow visage that loomed over Romulus. Its empty eye sockets burned with the same blue fire as Adrian¡¯s, staring directly into the demonic figure as though gazing into his very soul.

    The ground beneath them trembled violently, fissures spreading outward from Adrian¡¯s feet as the sheer weight of the manifestation strained the chamber¡¯s integrity. Pillars toppled, sending massive chunks of stone crashing to the ground. The walls groaned and split, chunks of masonry falling as the titan¡¯s body expanded, pressing against the ceiling and shaking the earth.

    Romulus took an involuntary step back, his wings spreading in instinctive defense. ¡°What¡­ what is this?¡±

    Adrian¡¯s flames flared brighter as he raised his glowing hand, the titan mirroring the motion. ¡°This. my foolish enemy, is what you¡¯ve brought upon yourself.¡±

    The titan let out a soundless roar, its presence overwhelming as the chamber buckled under its strain. Dust and stone filled the air as the walls began to collapse, the ground shaking as if the world itself were recoiling from Adrian¡¯s wrath.

    Romulus launched himself forward with a roar as he swung a devastating punch toward Adrian¡¯s chest. The blow connected with a resounding crack, a force that would have obliterated stone. But Adrian didn¡¯t flinch. He stood firm, his body unmoving as the punch dissipated against him like a futile gust of wind.

    Romulus staggered back, eyes widening in disbelief. "What¡­ what are you?"

    Adrian raised his head, the glowing sigil on his left hand blazing brighter. When he spoke, his voice was unrecognizable, a booming, guttural resonance that filled the collapsing chamber and shook the very air. ¡°Those who wield the power of the titans are also blessed with their strength.¡±

    Romulus barely had time to react before Adrian closed the distance between them with impossible speed. Adrian¡¯s hand shot out, gripping Romulus by the throat like he was no more than a child¡¯s doll. His glowing eyes burned into Romulus as he spoke again. "And your stolen power means nothing in the face of true strength."

    With a mighty roar, Adrian slammed Romulus into the ground with such force that the entire chamber buckled under the impact. The floor fractured, radiating deep cracks outward like veins of destruction. The trembling intensified, and a moment later, the ground gave way entirely, collapsing into a yawning void beneath them.

    Adrian fell, his blue flames illuminating the chasm as he descended. The half-body of the titan he had conjured moved with him, its massive skeletal arms reaching out. One fiery hand shot forward, digging into the crumbling walls of the ravine, slowing Adrian¡¯s fall with an ear-splitting screech as it scraped against the rock. The other hand swung outward, stabilizing him as chunks of the destroyed chamber rained down around him.

    I need control. Focus, Adrian. He twisted his body midair, forcing the titan to adjust its position. Its massive form shifted, turning so its skeletal back faced the depths below. The titan¡¯s immense body absorbed the brunt of the debris, shielding Adrian as he descended further into the abyss.

    The ravine walls streaked past, the heat from the flames scorching the rock as the titan¡¯s arms clung to the sides, slowing their fall with each violent impact. Sparks and molten fragments exploded outward with every strike, the sound reverberating endlessly in the enclosed space. But the strain on Adrian¡¯s body grew unbearable. The blue flames flickered, weakening as his strength drained away.

    When the bottom of the ravine finally came into view, Adrian released his hold. The titan¡¯s fiery arms shifted one last time, curling around Adrian protectively as its massive frame crashed into the ground first. The impact sent a deafening shockwave rippling outward, cracking the rocky floor beneath them. Dust and debris exploded into the air, obscuring everything in a choking cloud.

    Adrian rolled free of the titan¡¯s dissipating form, just in time to shield his head as large chunks of stone rained down from above. The skeletal hand of the titan rose instinctively one last time, catching a massive boulder that threatened to crush him. But the flames faltered entirely after that, and the titan¡¯s form dissolved into nothingness, leaving Adrian exposed.

    He hit the ground hard, his body slamming into the cold stone with a final, sickening thud. Pain radiated through him as he lay motionless, his breaths shallow and uneven. The sigil on his left hand flickered faintly before dimming, and for the first time, Adrian felt its absence, a silence where the raw power had been moments before.

    I can¡¯t move. But I can still breathe at least. His muscles refused to respond, his body completely paralyzed.

    For hours, Adrian lay there, staring at the faint cracks of light far above. His mind churned with thoughts of failure, of frustration. Is¡­ this really it?

 55: Before the Worst

    Several minutes before Adrian''s fight against Romulus.

    Lysander stood by an open window as he took one final drag from his cigar. The ember glowed faintly against the twilight sky, a fleeting speck of light swallowed by the deepening shadows outside. He exhaled slowly, watching the smoke curl and dissipate into the cool evening air before flicking the burnt stub into a nearby bin.

    Behind him, Merrick lounged against the edge of a polished oak desk, arms crossed. ¡°That¡¯s your fifth one today, getting nervous in your old age?¡±

    Lysander chuckled as he adjusted his coat. ¡°Old age hasn¡¯t caught me yet, and I intend to keep it that way.¡± He turned, flashing Merrick a faint smirk. ¡°Though I¡¯d argue you¡¯re better suited to worrying about the future."

    "Bah, you¡¯re unbearable. Get lost already.¡± Merrick scoffed.

    ¡°Gladly,¡± Lysander replied, inclining his head slightly. ¡°I¡¯ll leave you to your solitude, or whatever it is you pretend to enjoy.¡±

    "Just leave."

    "Already on it."

    Soon, Lysander left Merrick behind. As the door shut softly behind him, the quiet of the corridor enveloped him. His thoughts drifted toward Natasha and Adrian, tugging at the corners of his mind like threads. I''ve left those two alone for a while, best to find them before the night drags on too long.

    The thought of an early night held a certain appeal. The day had been long, filled with the usual tedium of obligations, though his instincts whispered that peace would be fleeting. It always was. His hand brushed the edge of his coat, adjusting the fit as he walked down the corridor.

    Suddenly, a deep, guttural rumble tore through the place. The ground beneath his feet jolted violently, sending a sharp tremor through his entire frame. Lysander reached out instinctively, his hand bracing against the wall as the floor beneath him quaked. The distant sound of stone groaning under pressure carried through the air, mingled with the faint echo of something breaking far below. What in the world was that?

    His pulse quickened, the calm veneer slipping from his thoughts as his sharp gaze darted down the corridor. Dust drifted from the ceiling, the vibrations subsiding just enough for him to straighten. His jaw tightened, unease worming its way into his chest. That wasn¡¯t natural. Something¡¯s wrong.

    Lysander''s stride quickened as he headed toward the nearest stairwell. Thoughts raced through his mind, each one more urgent than the last. Adrian. Natasha. If they¡¯re caught in this¡ª

    He cut the thought short, unwilling to entertain the possibilities. Whatever had caused the quake, he intended to get answers. And if someone was behind it, they would learn that Lysander Whitewynn was not a man to be trifled with.

    The tremors continued as Lysander strode down the corridor toward the grand ballroom. The faint echoes of laughter and music that had filled the halls earlier were gone, replaced by muffled shouts and hurried footsteps. Dust rained down from the ceiling, and cracks spiderwebbed through the stone near his feet. Damn it all, where''s Natasha and Adrian?

    He pressed forward, each step deliberate as he pushed past growing unease. When a particularly forceful quake struck, Lysander stumbled, catching himself against the cold stone of the wall. Before he could regain full balance, another deep rumble surged through the ground, throwing him off entirely. He fell to one knee, his sharp reflexes the only thing that saved him as a deafening crash sounded behind him.

    The chandelier.

    Lysander rolled to the side just in time, the massive chandelier crashing into the floor where he had stood only moments before. The impact sent a deafening crack through the ballroom as shards of crystal exploded outward, glittering like fractured starlight in the dim chaos. His heart thundered in his chest as he crouched low, his sharp, calculating gaze slicing through the mayhem.

    That was far too close, he thought, brushing a sliver of crystal from his sleeve.

    Taking a steadying breath, Lysander rose to his full height, his sharp silver eye scanning the wreckage for any sign of Natasha. The air was thick with dust and panic, the shouts of servants and the groaning of the collapsing ceiling filling the vast space. If she¡¯s not outside by now, she must be somewhere in this mess.

    His instincts didn¡¯t betray him. Near the far end of the shattered ballroom, Natasha emerged from beneath a table, dusting off her dress as if she had simply brushed against a cobweb rather than survived a violent collapse.

    A panicked servant rushed to her side and pointed toward the nearest exit. Natasha waved him off dismissively.

    Lysander stepped forward, weaving through the debris. ¡°Natasha!¡±

    She turned, her posture impeccable despite the bedlam around her. ¡°I¡¯m fine, Daddy. Don''t worry."

    Lysander¡¯s lips tightened, but his relief was evident in the quick scan he gave her, ensuring she was unharmed. ¡°Are you sure, Princess?"

    Natasha let out a smug grin. "Yes, daddy, I''m really fine. Everyone was running out, so I decided to hide under a table rather than risk getting trampled."

    "Well, I''m just glad you''re safe."

    ¡°You worry too much, Daddy. But anyway, do you have any idea what¡¯s happening? This place is falling apart.¡± Natasha asked.

    "No clue, I just wanted to find you and Adrian before leaving."

    "Oh, so you haven''t seen Adrian either, Daddy?"

    "Obviously not, I was busy. When was the last time you saw him?"

    "He¡­ was taken in by Romulus Blythe''s men. I told him not to go, but he was really insistent."

    "Romulus? You mean Merrick''s oldest son?"

    "Yes, Daddy, him."

    Lysander nodded, though his unease deepened. Romulus probably decided to intervene on Remus''s behalf. If that''s the case, there''s no telling what he might try and pull. I should try to resolve thighs fast. He reached into the inner pocket of his coat, pulling out a small, glass vial. Inside, a faint swirl of crimson liquid shimmered in the dim light.

    Natasha¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°Whose blood is that?¡±

    A wry smile tugged at the corners of Lysander¡¯s mouth as he cradled the vial in his palm. ¡°It¡¯s a secret,¡± he said lightly, though his tone held a dangerous edge that silenced further questions. He pulled the cork from the vial, holding it aloft as the blood rose of its own accord, swirling in a slow, deliberate motion.

    Lysander¡¯s eyes flashed silver as his magic surged. He held his hand steady, his fingers curling as the blood formed a thin thread in the air, stretching outward like a compass needle. It pointed firmly toward the far end of the room, where a secondary corridor led deeper into the structure.Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    He recorked the vial, sliding it back into his pocket. ¡°Adrian¡¯s alive, and I know where he is,¡± he said, turning his attention back to Natasha. ¡°Go outside and wait for me.¡±

    ¡°What? I¡¯m not just going to stand outside like some helpless child while you¡ª¡±

    ¡°This isn¡¯t a discussion, Natasha, I¡¯m going after him, and you¡¯re not coming with me this time.¡±

    Her eyes flared with defiance, but the firmness in his tone gave her pause. She clenched her fists at her sides, her jaw tight. ¡°I don¡¯t need protecting."

    ¡°I¡¯m not protecting you,¡± Lysander countered, his voice softening slightly. ¡°I¡¯m ensuring I don¡¯t have to worry about you while I¡¯m dealing with whatever¡¯s out there. Trust me, Princess. You¡¯ll only slow me down.¡±

    Her shoulders stiffened at his words, but after a long moment, she exhaled sharply and stepped back. ¡°Fine, but you¡¯d better bring him back.¡±

    Lysander smirked faintly. ¡°Always so demanding.¡± He touched her shoulder briefly before turning toward the corridor, his coat flaring behind him as he strode away.

    ***

    The Whitewynn Patriarch moved through the hallways and followed, the faint thread of blood magic still pulling him forward. He went back to the Blythe family¡¯s territory within the sprawling estate, a separate wing of the building that radiated a cold, unwelcoming air even in calmer times. Now, the dimly lit corridors echoed with a foreboding silence, broken only by the occasional tremor that caused dust to fall from the ceiling. His jaw tightened as he pressed forward, brushing past startled staffers who gawked at his presence.

    ¡°Sir, you shouldn¡¯t¡ª¡±

    ¡°Look away,¡± Lysander interrupted, his voice low and cutting as his silver-gray eye flicked toward them. ¡°Unless you wish to involve yourself in something far beyond your understanding.¡±

    The staffers hesitated for a moment before stepping back, their wide eyes betraying their fear. Lysander dismissed them with a curt glance, his focus already back on the faint pull of the blood magic. Adrian¡¯s not too far away. I can feel it.

    The corridor twisted and turned, leading deeper into the Blythe family¡¯s secluded domain. The faint trail guided him to an ornate door covered in enchanted runes, though the scent of charred wood and faint traces of blood seeped through its edges. Lysander reached for the handle, but the intricate seal refused to yield.

    His lips curled into a faint snarl. I don¡¯t have time for this.

    Taking a step back, he raised one hand, his magic flaring to life. Blood-red energy coiled around his fingers like living tendrils before condensing into a concentrated pulse. With a flick of his wrist, he unleashed the force against the door. The heavy wood splintered, the runes shattering as the lock gave way.

    The broken door swung inward, revealing a hidden staircase that spiraled downward into darkness. Lysander¡¯s sharp gaze swept over the passage before he descended. The air grew colder with each step, carrying an oppressive weight that pressed against his chest.

    At the bottom of the stairs, he found himself in a vast, labyrinthine space carved into the earth. The walls glistened faintly, as though moisture clung to the stone. Rows of unlit sconces lined the passage, casting long, angular shadows that flickered with his movements. An underground complex? Even for the Blythes, this is excessive.

    The pull of Adrian¡¯s presence grew stronger, leading him deeper into the maze. The twisting corridors stretched endlessly, but Lysander¡¯s steps never faltered. Until finally, he stopped in front of a cavernous chamber, its entrance partially blocked by a pile of rubble.

    His eye narrowed as he surveyed the destruction. Jagged pieces of stone lay scattered, the remnants of collapsed pillars and fractured walls. Faint traces of magic lingered in the air, mingling with the scent of smoke. Despite the chaos, the thread of blood magic pointed directly into the ruined chamber. Adrian is here. Or¡­ he was.

    Before he could act further, a voice called out from behind him, sharp and unmistakable. ¡°Lysander. What are you doing down here?¡±

    Lysander turned slowly, his expression guarded as he faced Merrick, who stood a few paces away. ¡°None of your business,¡± Lysander replied evenly, his voice devoid of warmth.

    Merrick¡¯s lips twisted into a humorless smile. ¡°You¡¯re standing in Blythe territory. That makes it very much my business.¡±

    Lysander exhaled through his nose, his tone laced with reluctant honesty. ¡°I¡¯m searching for someone.¡±

    ¡°Natasha¡¯s still above. That means¡­ you¡¯re looking for Adrian.¡±

    Lysander didn¡¯t respond, his silence answering the question. Merrick, don''t make this hard for me.

    Merrick¡¯s expression tightened as he glanced toward the rubble. ¡°What happened here? Do you have any idea?¡±

    ¡°No, do you?¡±

    ¡°Not a clue¡­ but, have you seen Romulus?¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t. Why?¡±

    ¡°Romulus was supposed to be meeting someone here. If Adrian is also in this chamber¡­¡±

    Lysander¡¯s jaw tightened. ¡°Are you insinuating something, Merrick?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Merrick replied quickly. ¡°But¡­ it raises questions.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s ridiculous, Adrian is a nine-year-old boy. Whatever¡¯s happened here, it¡¯s far more likely that Romulus did something reckless.¡±

    ¡°Be careful with your words, Lysander. It wouldn¡¯t be difficult to frame this however I like.¡±

    Lysander took a measured step forward, his gaze boring onto Merrick with unflinching intensity. ¡°And it wouldn¡¯t be difficult for me to make sure you regret it.¡±

    Merrick¡¯s lips curled into a snarl, and arcs of lightning crackled at his fingertips, illuminating his face with flickering light. ¡°You¡¯ve always been arrogant, always looking down on the Blythes. But this time, I know you¡¯ve gone too far. You¡¯re behind this, aren¡¯t you? Adrian¡¯s just your pawn.¡±

    Lysander raised an eyebrow, utterly unfazed by the accusation. ¡°You¡¯re unhinged if you think I¡¯d stoop so low as to involve a child in your family¡¯s games. Do you really want to do this, Merrick?¡±

    The words hung in the air, but Merrick¡¯s agitation only grew. His fingers twitched, and the arcs of electricity snaked up his arms, crackling louder. ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me! I know you¡¯ve been circling Romulus for months, waiting for a chance to strike. And now¡ª¡±

    Merrick lashed out, the crackling energy coalescing into a bolt of lightning that surged toward Lysander. But the strike never landed.

    Lysander didn¡¯t even blink as Merrick froze mid-motion. The Blythe man¡¯s eyes widened in shock, his outstretched arm trembling as if restrained by invisible chains. His fingers spasmed, the lightning fizzling out as his entire body stiffened. ¡°What¡­?¡±

    The Whitewynn Patriarch''s expression darkened, his hand lifting ever so slightly. Merrick staggered backward, boots dragging against the stone floor as if pulled by an unseen force. Blood seeped from the corners of Merrick¡¯s mouth, and he doubled over with a cough, crimson droplets splattering onto the ground.

    ¡°Did you really think you¡¯d get the upper hand on me?¡± Lysander asked, his tone devoid of emotion.

    He took a measured step forward, his presence towering over Merrick¡¯s crumpled form. ¡°Let me make something clear. You have two choices, Merrick. You can leave now, while I¡¯m feeling generous, or you can die here. Decide.¡±

    Merrick¡¯s knees nearly buckled as he forced himself upright. His glare held defiance, but there was fear there too, buried beneath the surface. Wiping the blood from his mouth with the back of his hand, he stepped back. ¡°You¡­ should be careful from now on, Lysander. I won¡¯t forget this.¡±

    Lysander didn¡¯t respond. He simply lowered his hand, allowing Merrick to stumble his way out of the area. The faint echoes of his footsteps faded into the labyrinth, leaving the Whitewynn head alone once more.

    His gaze shifted back to the rubble that blocked the entrance to the chamber. With a slow exhale, he extended his hand, blood magic swirling around his fingertips in a crimson haze. The stones groaned as they shifted, sliding apart with a harsh grind. Dust filled the air as the rubble cleared, revealing the wreckage of the chamber beyond.

    His steps faltered as his eye caught sight of the devastation. Where the chamber¡¯s floor should have been was now a massive, gaping hole. Jagged edges of shattered stone framed the void, and faint traces of magic lingered in the air, heavy and volatile. Lysander peered into the abyss, the darkness below impenetrable.

    What in the gods¡¯ names¡­ His thoughts trailed off as he stepped closer to the edge. The depth of the chasm was impossible to gauge, the faint echoes of dripping water far below hinting at its enormity.

    He closed his eye briefly as he held the vial of Adrian¡¯s blood once more. The blood thread stretched downward, pointing firmly into the void. His breath left him in a long, drawn-out sigh. So, you¡¯re alive. And you¡¯re down there. What have you gotten yourself into this time, Adrian?

    Lysander tucked the vial away. This is no ordinary accident. Whatever happened here, it¡¯s far beyond the Blythes¡¯ usual schemes.

    He rested a hand on the edge of the broken floor, fingers brushing against the jagged stone. ¡°This won¡¯t be simple,¡± he muttered under his breath. His thoughts churned, calculating his next steps. If Adrian¡¯s alive, I¡¯ll need to pull him out. But this mess¡­ this might require more than just me.

    Finally, Lysander turned away from the edge. I¡¯ll need to call in some help.

 56: Family (End of Book 1)

    Time stretched endlessly in the suffocating darkness. Adrian¡¯s body ached with exhaustion, but his mind held firm. It seems that my signature spell took a much greater toll on my body than before. It might take a good while longer before I can move my limbs.

    For a long while, Adrian just waited and waited, until the faintest glimmer flickered in the void above. His breath hitched, eyes narrowing as he struggled to focus. The darkness wavered, broken by a pale, swaying light. Is that¡­ a lantern? Who and how did someone come down here?

    The glow grew stronger as it bobbed closer. Then a shadow emerged, a figure descending steadily through the gloom.

    Wings. Dark as midnight, they beat with a deliberate, powerful rhythm, each motion sending ripples through the air. Black energy clung to them, pulsating constantly. Those wings look¡­ malevolent, but I can''t help but feel they are familiar somehow.

    Closer still, the light from the lantern revealed more. A mask glinted in its glow: white and porcelain-like, etched with haunting tears that trailed down its smooth surface. Long black hair, streaked with faint silver, cascaded from beneath a hood, swaying gently with the figure¡¯s descent.

    Adrian¡¯s heart pounded as the figure landed with unnatural grace, her boots touching the cracked stone floor without a sound. The lantern¡¯s glow spilled out, painting the ruin around them in pale, flickering light.

    The wings folded behind her, their edges jagged and sharp. Hold on, is that Seven? What¡¯s she doing here? And those wings¡­ since when could she do that?

    ¡°You¡¯re lucky I found you.¡± Seven said, taking off her mask.

    Adrian forced himself to meet her gaze. Damn it, if only I could speak.

    Seven took a slow, deliberate step forward, her boots crunching softly against the cracked stone. She swept her gaze across the ruined expanse, then let out a low whistle. "I can¡¯t believe you did all this."

    Yet, her expression shifted abruptly as her gaze caught on something in the distance. She stiffened, her eyes narrowing with sudden focus. Her fingers tightened around the lantern¡¯s handle, the faint tremor in her grip betraying her unease.

    "What is that?" she muttered under her breath, stepping closer to the edge of the ruin.

    Adrian strained his neck, trying to follow her line of sight, but the darkness swallowed whatever had caught her attention. The only indication of its presence was Seven¡¯s visible reaction. Her sharp intake of breath broke the silence, and she staggered back a step, her free hand flying to her mouth as her face contorted in revulsion.

    She turned away quickly, bending slightly at the waist as she choked back what sounded like bile. Her usually steady demeanor wavered, a rare crack in her armor.

    "I¡ª I think I''ve seen enough." she whispered.

    Seven must have seen Romulus''s body, or what''s left of it. Come to think of it, its good that I didn''t see much. Adrian thought to himself.

    Seven shook her head sharply, forcing herself upright. She cast one last wary glance toward the unseen horror before turning back to Adrian, her expression carefully neutral once more. "Let¡¯s not dwell on that."

    She crouched beside him, the lantern swinging gently as she set it down. With care, she slid an arm beneath his shoulders, lifting him with a grunt of effort. "Remind me not to bail you out next time, if you keep pulling stunts like this, you¡¯re on your own. Got it?"

    Adrian tried to nod, though the movement was barely perceptible. His limbs still refused to cooperate fully, his body too drained to do more than sag against her. Noted¡­ not that I have much choice in the matter.

    Seven leaned close and said, "hold on tight, we''re leaving.¡±

    Adrian wanted to reply, to ask how she intended to pull them out of this forsaken place, but his voice was lost. Do I even have a choice? His fingers twitched faintly, trying to grip her sleeve, but his strength failed him. He exhaled in defeat, letting his weight sag against her.

    Seven¡¯s eyes flicked to his. Her free hand extended outward, palm open as she began to chant, ¡°In the void of eternal night, where stars dare not shine, darkness expands without restraint. It swallows light, consumes warmth, and stretches forth its silent dominion.¡±

    Adrian¡¯s gaze shifted downward as an unnatural black mist materialized at Seven¡¯s feet, unfurling like ink spilled into water. It slithered and coiled upward, alive in its movements, as though responding to the rhythm of her voice.

    The pale light of the lantern faltered, flickering wildly before being consumed entirely by the encroaching mist. Darkness pressed in from all sides, the last traces of light swallowed in an instant as Seven¡¯s voice rang out:

    ¡°Let all light be snuffed, let all sound be swallowed in Expanding Darkness.¡±

    Black mist surged outward with terrifying force, swallowing the ruin in one fluid motion. Shadows raced across the ground, devouring the edges of the space until the very ground beneath Adrian disappeared into nothingness. His heart pounded as a suffocating silence descended, unnatural and complete. Even his shallow breaths seemed muted, as though the void consumed every vibration of sound.

    ***

    When Adrian''s eyes cracked open, the world was a blurred haze of warmth and flickering orange light. He blinked slowly, eyes weighed down by an unnatural heaviness.

    Pain radiated through his limbs, a dull ache rather than the sharp agony he remembered. His breathing felt steady, but there was a tightness in his chest, a reminder of how close he had come to breaking entirely.

    The sound of crackling flames pulled him further into consciousness. He shifted, and his vision cleared enough to make out a figure seated nearby.

    Selena''s hands worked as she tended to a bowl of water, herbs crushed in her palm. Her face was drawn with concentration, brows furrowed in a way that made her look older than he remembered.

    Adrian tried to speak, but his throat was dry and uncooperative. The sound that escaped was more a croak than a word.

    Immediately after, Selena¡¯s head snapped up, her piercing green eyes meeting his. Relief softened her expression as she set the bowl aside and moved closer to him. ¡°Thank goodness you''re awake, I wasn¡¯t sure when you¡¯d come around.¡±

    Adrian¡¯s gaze roamed the room. He tried to sit up, but Selena placed a firm hand on his shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t, you¡¯re still healing.¡±

    With some effort, Adrian reluctantly shifted back to where he was. I hate that words can barely come out of my mouth. But maybe if I try one more time¡­

    ¡°Seven¡­¡± he rasped, his voice barely above a whisper.

    Selena¡¯s lips pressed into a thin line as she leaned back, giving him space but still watching him carefully. ¡°She¡¯s not here, but she did help bring you back to the Whitewynn Estate."

    Adrian¡¯s brows furrowed. ¡°What¡­ happened?¡±

    Selena adjusted her position on the stool, her eyes softening slightly as she spoke. ¡°After the earthquake at the ball, Seven brought you back here. She didn¡¯t say much, just that you were in bad shape and needed care immediately.¡±

    Adrian¡¯s brow furrowed, his mind sluggishly trying to piece together fragments of memory. The ball¡­ the fight¡­ Seven¡¯s wings¡­ everything after that is a blur. He opened his mouth to reply, but only a hoarse rasp came out again.

    ¡°Master Lysander and Miss Natasha also made it out safely,¡± Selena added, as if anticipating Adrian¡¯s concern. ¡°They evacuated with the other guests. There was significant damage, but no casualties, at least none among the Whitewynn staff or guests.¡±

    Relief washed over him, though it was tinged with frustration at his own weakness. "Thank¡­ you."

    Selena¡¯s brow knit, her lips pressing into a thin line as she studied him. ¡°You¡¯re trying too hard,¡± she said gently, then hesitated before continuing. ¡°Let me try something. I might be able to help you speak more easily, if you¡¯ll allow me.¡±

    Adrian nodded faintly, his strength too limited for anything more expressive. I wonder what she is planning to do?

    Selena stood and smoothed her robes before placing her hands lightly on Adrian¡¯s chest. Her palms felt cool against his skin, a stark contrast to the lingering warmth from the nearby fire. She closed her eyes, brows furrowing with focus as a soft, golden glow bloomed around her fingers.

    The light spread outward, enveloping Adrian¡¯s body in a gentle but steady warmth. It seeped into him like a slow tide, chasing away some of the lingering aches and pains. He felt the tightness in his chest ease slightly, his breaths growing steadier as the glow dimmed and faded.

    Selena pulled back, her hands falling to her sides as she stepped away to give him space. ¡°Try now,¡± she said, her voice tinged with cautious hope. ¡°How do you feel?¡±

    Adrian inhaled deeply, savoring the ease with which air filled his lungs. His voice, though still raspy, carried a distinct strength now as he managed, ¡°Weak¡­ but better. Thank you.¡±

    She smiled, a brief but genuine expression that softened her sharp features. ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. All I did was restore some of your mana channels to their original state. They were¡­ overexerted.¡±

    Adrian raised an eyebrow, curiosity flickering through his exhaustion. Overexerted? That¡¯s putting it lightly I suppose.

    Selena crossed her arms, her gaze narrowing slightly. ¡°I don¡¯t mean to pry, but how did you manage to force them open so much? I¡¯ve seen strained mana channels before, but this¡­¡± She shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s as though they were pushed far beyond their limit. Were you trying to kill yourself?¡±

    Adrian hesitated, his throat tightening for reasons unrelated to his injuries. I wasn¡¯t trying to¡­ but maybe I came too close anyway.

    ¡°I had to,¡± he croaked. ¡°There wasn¡¯t¡ª¡±You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.

    Suddenly, the faint sound of footsteps drew both Adrian and Selena¡¯s attention to the door. A shadow fell across the threshold, and a moment later, Lysander stepped inside. His black suit was pristine as ever, though his eyepatch and the faint tension in his shoulders hinted at the toll of the past few days.

    Adrian shifted slightly against the pillow, instinctively straightening despite the ache in his body. Meanwhile, Selena rose to her feet, stepping aside but staying close.

    ¡°How are you feeling, Adrian?¡± Lysander asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Adrian replied, his voice steady despite his exhaustion. He met Lysander¡¯s gaze, determined not to show weakness. ¡°Thank you for¡­ everything. And I¡¯m sorry if I caused you trouble.¡±

    Lysander¡¯s lips quirked into a smile, though it carried a dry amusement. ¡°That¡¯s one way to put it,¡± he said, stopping by the fire. He looked down at Adrian, his single eye gleaming with something unreadable. ¡°But don¡¯t worry yourself. Nobody knows what truly happened at the ball. People just think that an earthquake happened."

    Adrian¡¯s breath caught for a moment, his mind racing. Nobody knows? Lysander must have helped cover things up, otherwise, I''m not sure how to explain things.

    ¡°But do you know what happened?¡± he asked carefully, watching Lysander¡¯s expression.

    Lysander turned to him, his gaze sharp as steel. For a moment, the room felt heavier, as if even the air obeyed Lysander¡¯s will. ¡°Not exactly. But I do know that Romulus Blythe is missing.¡±

    Adrian¡¯s stomach churned at the name. He opened his mouth, the words forming before he could stop them. ¡°He¡¯s¡ª¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t,¡± Lysander cut in, his voice low but firm. He raised a hand, palm out, as if physically stopping the confession from leaving Adrian¡¯s lips. ¡°There are some things better left unsaid. Understand?¡±

    Adrian swallowed hard, the weight of Lysander¡¯s words pressing against him. He nodded reluctantly, his fists clenching against the blanket. He knows. Maybe not the details, but he knows enough.

    Lysander¡¯s expression softened slightly, though the intensity in his eye didn¡¯t waver. He turned toward Selena, his tone taking on a gentler edge. ¡°Selena, give us a moment, please.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Selena asked.

    ¡°I am."

    Selena exhaled through her nose but gave a curt nod. She turned to Adrian, her expression briefly softening. ¡°Don¡¯t let him tire you out,¡± she said, a wry edge to her tone. She left the room, her steps quiet but deliberate.

    The door clicked shut behind her, and silence settled over the room. Lysander stood by the fire, hands clasped behind his back. For a moment, he didn¡¯t speak, and Adrian felt the weight of his gaze, though Lysander wasn¡¯t looking directly at him.

    Until finally, he turned to Adrian. ¡°Are you absolutely certain you killed Romulus?¡±

    Adrian tensed under the weight of the question, his hand instinctively curling into a fist where it rested atop the blanket. ¡°Yes, he¡­ forced my hand, but I didn¡¯t have a choice. He¡¯s dead.¡±

    Lysander studied him, his gaze sharp and unyielding, searching for any cracks in Adrian¡¯s resolve. But the boy¡¯s words didn¡¯t waver, and his expression carried a weight far beyond his years.

    The Whitewynn Patriarch exhaled slowly, turning his attention back to the fire. He clasped his hands behind his back again, his mind already working through the implications. ¡°Romulus is the heir to the Blythe family. His death won¡¯t go unnoticed. If they haven¡¯t started looking for him already, they will soon. And when they do, they¡¯ll be relentless.¡±

    Adrian sat up straighter despite the ache in his body, his expression tightening. ¡°What do I do? didn¡¯t mean for it to happen this way, but I can¡¯t change it now.¡±

    Lysander turned to face him fully, his sharp features illuminated by the firelight. ¡°The good news is that nobody was there to see what happened between you and Romulus. As far as anyone knows, he vanished into thin air during the chaos at the ball. That gives us some room to maneuver.But it¡¯s not enough to sit here and hope for the best. You can¡¯t stay in South Tusk.¡±

    Adrian exhaled deeply. ¡°I understand, can I go back to Willowbrook?¡±

    Lysander raised an eyebrow at the question, considering it for a moment. ¡°That¡¯s fine. Willowbrook is as good a place as any for you to lay low. But listen carefully, Adrian, stay out of sight. Don¡¯t draw attention to yourself, and don¡¯t get involved in anything you don¡¯t need to. Let me handle things with the Blythes.¡±

    Adrian¡¯s lips twitched into a faint smile, though it didn¡¯t quite reach his eyes. ¡°Understood. Thank you¡­ for everything.¡±

    Lysander folded his arms, the firelight casting sharp shadows across his face. ¡°No need for gratitude yet. You¡¯ll repay me when the time is right.¡±

    Adrian¡¯s brow furrowed slightly. ¡°Why are you doing all this for me? You didn¡¯t have to help me.¡±

    Lysander chuckled softly. ¡°As I¡¯ve told you before, I have an eye for good investments. And you, Adrian, are a very promising one. There¡¯s no doubt in my mind that you¡¯ll make good on my efforts when the time comes.¡±

    ¡°So, I¡¯m in your debt now, is that it?¡± Adrian asked half-jokingky.

    Lysander shrugged, the corner of his mouth lifting into a sly smile. ¡°If you want to think of it that way, be my guest. But I¡¯d rather you didn¡¯t. Consider it¡­ a partnership, for lack of a better term.¡±

    Adrian shook his head, the faintest laugh escaping him. ¡°You have a strange way of inspiring trust.¡±

    Before Lysander could reply, the door swung open, and Natasha stepped into the room, her presence commanding attention as always. Her violet hair caught the firelight, and her sharp purple eyes immediately locked onto Lysander. ¡°Are you done talking to Adrian yet?¡±

    Lysander turned to face her, a faint smile tugging at his lips. ¡°We¡¯re finished, why don¡¯t you say your goodbyes to Adrian? He¡¯s leaving soon.¡±

    Natasha¡¯s gaze flicked to Adrian, her expression unreadable for a moment before she stepped farther into the room. ¡°Leaving? I see. Off to hide in some backwater, are we?¡±

    Adrian rolled his eyes, though there was no malice in the gesture. ¡°Good to see you too, Natasha.¡±

    She crossed her arms, a faint smirk playing at her lips. ¡°You have a talent for making a mess of things, Adrian. But I suppose you wouldn¡¯t be you otherwise.¡±

    Lysander glanced between the two of them, the corner of his mouth quirking up in amusement. ¡°Play nice, Princess. I¡¯ll leave you two to talk. And Adrian, remember what I said."

    Adrian nodded, watching as Lysander walked to the door. The older man paused briefly, giving the boy one last sharp look. ¡°Be careful, and don¡¯t let guilt cloud your judgment. The path ahead will require a clear head.¡±

    Without waiting for a reply, he exited the room, the door clicking softly shut behind him.Natasha lingered by the fire, her gaze fixed on Adrian. After a moment of silence, she sighed, the haughty edge in her demeanor softening slightly. ¡°Well,¡± she said, brushing a strand of violet hair from her face. ¡°I suppose I should wish you luck, though you hardly deserve it with how reckless you¡¯ve been.¡±

    Adrian smirked faintly. ¡°I¡¯ll take what I can get.¡±

    Natasha rolled her eyes, but there was a glimmer of something almost fond in her expression as she stepped closer. ¡°Try not to get yourself killed, Adrian. It¡¯s hard enough keeping track of you as it is.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll do my best."

    ***

    A few days later.

    The wagon creaked to a stop at the edge of Willowbrook, its weathered frame groaning as the horses shifted restlessly. The air carried the crisp scent of the countryside: wildflowers, damp earth, and the faint sweetness of freshly turned soil. It was quiet here, broken only by the soft chirping of birds and the rhythmic crunch of gravel beneath the wagon wheels.

    Adrian sat on the wooden bench of the wagon, slightly hunched as if bracing against the chill in the air. The past few days had worn on him; his movements were deliberate, each one betraying the lingering soreness in his body. Selena hopped down first, her boots landing on the dirt road with a soft thud. She turned back, offering a hand to Adrian without hesitation.

    Adrian hesitated for a moment before taking her hand. The gesture wasn¡¯t about dependence; it was practical, a necessary compromise to avoid aggravating his injuries. His boots scraped against the wagon step as he eased himself down, his grip steady but light. Once his feet touched the ground, he straightened slowly, drawing in a deep breath.

    Willowbrook lay sprawled before them, unassuming yet oddly inviting. Small cottages with thatched roofs dotted the landscape, their chimneys puffing faint trails of smoke into the morning sky. A gentle breeze swept through the fields that framed the village, rustling the tall grass and bending wildflowers toward the path. It''s nice to finally be back here.

    Selena took a step back, folding her arms across her chest as her eyes swept over the scene. ¡°So this is where you¡¯ve been staying all this time."

    Adrian shifted his weight, his gaze lingering on the village for a moment before glancing at Selena. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s¡­ quiet.¡±

    Selena raised an eyebrow at that, the faintest hint of a smirk tugging at the corner of her mouth. ¡°Quiet doesn¡¯t sound like you.¡±

    Adrian chuckled softly, though it carried little humor. ¡°It¡¯s not about me. It¡¯s just¡­ things will be easier here.¡±

    Adrian shifted his bag on his shoulder, his gaze trailing over the familiar dirt paths of Willowbrook. The soft sounds of village life drifted toward them: distant voices, the clinking of tools, and the occasional bark of a dog. It was comforting in a way that unsettled him. Honestly, I don''t mind just staying here for the foreseeable future, I''ve had my share of "excitement" already.

    Selena stepped beside him, her arms still crossed as her eyes wandered over the cottages and fields. Her expression didn¡¯t betray much, but Adrian could tell she was taking everything in with her usual sharpness.

    He cleared his throat, breaking the silence.¡°I¡¯ll introduce you to Marcus and Anisa,¡± he said, starting down the main path. ¡°They¡¯ve been looking after me since I came here.¡±

    Selena raised an eyebrow. ¡°More caretakers?You do collect them, don¡¯t you?¡±

    Adrian snorted softly, glancing at her. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t call it that. I didn¡¯t exactly ask for any of this.¡±

    ¡°No, but it finds you anyway,¡± Selena replied, her voice quieter now. ¡°Always has.¡±

    Her words hung in the air, pulling at memories Adrian didn¡¯t want to sift through just yet. He didn¡¯t reply, instead focusing on the path ahead. The cottages grew closer, their stone walls and thatched roofs as familiar as ever. He turned left at the fork, leading Selena toward a house nestled slightly apart from the others, its garden overgrown with wildflowers that Anisa had insisted on leaving to flourish.

    Adrian slowed as they approached, his pace faltering. He glanced at Selena again, before speaking, ¡°they¡¯re¡­ good people, just¡ª¡±

    ¡°Adrian.¡± Selena¡¯s voice cut through his hesitation. ¡°You don¡¯t need to explain. I¡¯m not here to judge them. Or you.¡±

    He gave her a small nod, though the tension in his shoulders didn¡¯t ease. They¡¯ll like her. They have to.

    Soon, he stepped up to the door and knocked lightly, the sound muffled against the sturdy wood. Footsteps approached from within, and the door swung open to reveal Marcus. His tall, broad frame filled the doorway, and his sword belt was slung over his hip even here, at home.

    His sharp eyes softened as they landed on Adrian, and he gave a faint grin. ¡°Adrian. Took you long enough to get back.¡±

    ¡°You know me. I like to make an entrance.¡± Adrian joked.

    Marcus chuckled, stepping aside to let them in. His gaze flicked to Selena, his expression briefly curious before his usual calm demeanor settled over him. ¡°Friend of yours?¡±

    ¡°Something like that,¡± Adrian said, stepping inside. He turned toward Selena as she followed him in. ¡°This is Selena. She¡¯s¡­ she¡¯s been looking out for me for a long time.¡±

    Selena nodded politely, her green eyes sharp but not unkind as she met Marcus¡¯s gaze. ¡°You must be Marcus. Adrian¡¯s told me a bit about you.¡±

    Marcus arched an eyebrow at Adrian, though his expression betrayed a flicker of amusement. ¡°Is that so? I hope it wasn¡¯t anything too incriminating.¡±

    ¡°Nothing I can¡¯t explain,¡± Adrian replied, the humor in his tone easing some of the tension in the room. He looked toward the adjoining room, where the faint sound of footsteps was growing louder. ¡°Is Anisa home?¡±

    ¡°Always,¡± Marcus said, stepping aside to let Anisa appear in the doorway. Her hair was tied back in a loose braid, and she had the faintly disheveled look of someone who¡¯d spent the morning in the garden.

    Her sharp gaze softened the moment she saw Adrian, and she crossed the room in a few quick steps to pull him into a firm hug. ¡°Adrian! You look exhausted. What have you been getting yourself into this time?¡±

    Adrian chuckled softly, though his voice was tinged with weariness. ¡°You know me. Trouble finds me.¡±

    Anisa pulled back, her eyes narrowing slightly as she gave him a once-over. ¡°It always does. At least you¡¯ve made it back in one piece.¡±

    She turned toward Selena, her gaze inquisitive but welcoming. ¡°And you are?¡±

    ¡°Selena,¡± Adrian answered before Selena could. ¡°She¡­ helped raise me. Back when¡ª¡±

    ¡°Back when things were harder,¡± Selena finished, stepping forward and extending a hand. Her voice carried a warmth Adrian hadn¡¯t heard in a while. ¡°It¡¯s nice to meet you. Adrian¡¯s lucky to have you two looking after him.¡±

    Anisa shook her hand firmly, her lips curving into a small smile. ¡°We try. He¡¯s not the easiest to keep track of, though.¡±

    Marcus leaned against the doorframe, his arms crossed as he watched the interaction. ¡°That¡¯s an understatement,¡± he added dryly.

    Adrian rolled his eyes, but there was no denying the faint smile tugging at his lips. For the first time in days, he felt something close to normalcy settle over him. This is what I needed.

    ¡°Come on,¡± Anisa said, gesturing toward the small table in the center of the room. ¡°You both look like you could use something to eat. And you can tell us what kind of trouble you¡¯ve been stirring up this time, Adrian.¡±

    Selena raised an eyebrow, glancing at Adrian with a faint smirk. ¡°I¡¯d love to hear this.¡±

 57. Interlude: Coronation of a True King

    For years uncounted, Asterius had waited for this moment, dreamt of it, hungered for it. The grand hall bathed in sunlight filtering through the towering stained-glass windows. Each pane told stories of kings vanquishing foes, forging empires, and standing unyielding before the tide of history. The mingled scents of burning incense and polished steel filled his lungs, undercut by the delicate perfume of rose petals scattered across the marble floor.

    The crowd gathered was massive, a veritable sea of humanity, their faces turned to him as though he were a god descending from the heavens. Awe, hope, and expectation burned in their eyes. Above them, massive azure banners adorned with intricate golden embroidery hung heavy from the vaulted ceiling, illuminated by the flickering glow of countless candles.

    Asterius¡¯ boots struck the polished stone sharply as he advanced toward the dais. After all this time¡­ I can finally claim what was rightfully mine to begin with.

    The throne stood before him, made gilded iron and blackened wood. Ancient runes etched into its surface seemed to pulse faintly, alive with an arcane energy. His pulse quickened, but not from fear. No hesitation lingered. No one will deny me. Not now. Not ever.

    A lone priest emerged from the shadows, wearing robes heavy with golden thread work. In his hands, he cradled the crown: a masterpiece of precious metals and jewels.

    The priest¡¯s hands quivered as he extended the crown, lips parting to recite the sacred rites. But Asterius interrupted him, tilting his head ever so slightly. ¡°Do you think I need your permission to claim what is mine?¡±

    The priest recoiled as though struck, his trembling hands clutching the crown tighter. Fear flashed across his face, and he stumbled back, bowing his head so low that the golden trim of his robes brushed the floor. His whispered apologies were barely audible, drowned out by the crackling tension that filled the hall.

    This is the moment the world will remember. Asterius reached forward, his hands closing around the crown. The cold metal sent a shiver through him, its surface humming with a palpable power that surged into his core. He exhaled slowly, savoring the weight of it in his hands.

    Raising the crown high above his head, he allowed the golden artifact to catch the light of the hall¡¯s hundreds of candles. The crowd erupted into a thunderous cheer, their voices rising like a crashing wave.

    ¡°Asterius! Asterius! All hail the king!¡± they chanted.

    ¡°Long live Asterius!¡± another voice cried, sparking a cascade of praise.

    ¡°Our savior! Our king!¡±

    The sea of faces below blurred for a moment in the flickering light, their expressions unified in unbridled devotion. Asterius felt the roar of their approval reverberate through his chest, a symphony of loyalty that swelled to an almost unbearable crescendo. He lowered the crown slowly onto his brow, its weight settling firmly, not as a burden, but as the final seal on the man he had become. It is done, I am finally whole.

    Turning to face the crowd, he spread his arms wide. The sea of voices fell into an immediate, expectant silence. No one moved. No one even dared to breathe too loudly. The reverence in their collective gaze was a tangible force that filled the room, magnifying his every word before he even spoke.

    ¡°This is the dawn of a new age!¡± he proclaimed with a thunderous voice, carrying to the farthest reaches of the grand hall. ¡°No longer shall we be shackled by the mistakes of the past or the weakness of those who came before. Under my reign, the fields will flourish, the cities will thrive, and the strength of our people will rise to heights undreamed of.¡±

    The hall erupted once more, the thunderous roar of his people echoing through the vaulted chamber, as Asterius stood before them. ¡°But prosperity does not come without cost. It demands vigilance. Sacrifice. Strength. I will not rule as a shepherd coddling his flock. I will rule as a king who leads warriors, builders, and dreamers. Together, we will carve a legacy that will endure for centuries.¡±

    The hall erupted once more into cheers, a thunderous wave of voices cascading over Asterius like a storm. He stood tall on the dais, the crown settled firmly on his brow, and allowed a faint smile to tug at his lips, though it was more for show. There is something amiss¡­ I can feel it.

    Beneath the euphoria of triumph, a strange unease rippled through him. Asterius'' instincts sharpened. His gaze swept across the grand chamber, catching subtle movements that didn¡¯t belong, shadows shifting where none should be, figures skulking along the edges of the crowd. Assassins?

    The first sound of warning came not from his eyes but his ears: a sharp, unnatural crack that sliced through the jubilant cries like a blade. Asterius¡¯ head snapped toward the eastern wall, just as the groan of stone giving way filled the air. A moment later, a deafening explosion ripped through the hall, shaking it violently.

    The towering stained-glass windows shattered in an eruption of light and sound, spraying jagged fragments over the crowd. Screams replaced cheers as people scrambled to shield themselves. The stench of smoke and singed stone filled the air, mingling with the metallic tang of blood. A second explosion tore through the rear of the hall, hurling rubble into the air in a blinding plume of dust.

    Asterius stood motionless amidst the chaos, his senses flaring. The once-celebratory atmosphere had turned poisonous, the energy in the room thick with malice and violence. He closed his eyes for a single, steadying breath, the cacophony of panic dulling in his ears. They dare to strike me here? In my moment of triumph?

    When his eyes opened, they burned with a searing azure light. Flames erupted from his body in an instant, cascading outward in radiant waves of blue. A fiery halo blazed above his head, bathing the chamber in its otherworldly glow. The panicked cries of the crowd faded to a murmur, his focus narrowing as his mind stretched outward, probing the energy around him. Three. To the east, north, and west. I must dispose of them all quickly.

    Immediately, Asterius moved, his enhanced state transforming him into a streak of blue light. He vaulted over shattered debris and darted through the chaos, his flames leaving trails of scorching heat in his wake. His senses honed in on the first presence at the eastern gallery.

    The figure stood cloaked in shadow, his hands weaving intricate patterns as he muttered guttural incantations. The air around him shimmered with raw, dark magic, coiling into a spell meant to sow destruction among the terrified crowd. Not on my watch.

    Asterius surged upward, clearing a collapsed pillar with a single leap. Blue fire roared around him as he closed the distance, his movements precise and unrelenting. With a sweeping motion of his hand, his flames burst outward, engulfing the mage in a torrent of searing heat. The man¡¯s chant broke into a scream, sharp and fleeting, before his form disintegrated into ash.

    Fools, Asterius thought coldly, his glowing eyes scanning the wreckage below. You should have known better.The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.

    Pivoting, Asterius shot toward the northern wall, where another explosion had come. A group of conspirators worked frantically, their hands moving to set up another magical device. One of them shouted a warning, but it was too late. Asterius descended upon them like a storm. His flames lashed out, searing through their defenses with terrifying precision.

    One man lunged at Asterius, his blade flashing in the dim light. The strike came fast, but Asterius caught the weapon mid-swing. His hand closed around the steel, the searing heat of his flames reducing the blade to molten slag as the soldier¡¯s eyes widened in terror.

    Before he could react, Asterius drove his other fist, wreathed in radiant blue fire, into the man¡¯s chest. Bone cracked, flesh burned, and the man crumpled to the ground, his screams dying with the last flicker of flame.

    Good, Asterius thought, stepping over the smoldering body. I just need to keep the pace. No hesitation, no mercy.

    The final group huddled in the western alcove, their voices rising in panicked unison as they chanted an incantation. Tendrils of magical energy wove together, forming a shimmering barrier between them and their advancing king. Asterius stalked toward them, his blazing aura bathing the walls in flickering shadows. The air pulsed with their frantic attempts to hold him back, but it was futile.

    With a roar, Asterius barreled into the shield, his flames surging outward in a furious storm. The barrier cracked and splintered under the weight of his assault, shards of magical light scattering like broken glass.

    He pressed forward, his aura flaring brighter, until the shield shattered completely with a sound like thunder. The conspirators barely had time to gasp before his flames consumed them. Their cries were brief, swallowed by the inferno, and when the fire receded, only ash remained, swirling in the smoky air.

    As the final embers faded, Asterius stood amidst the carnage, chest rising and falling with steady breaths. He cast his gaze down at the smoking remnants of his enemies, jaw tightening in grim determination. I''ll have to investigate who these assassins are soon, but first¡­

    Turning from the destruction, Asterius faced the hall. The shaken crowd stared at him, their faces pale and their eyes wide with disbelief. Many clutched each other, their fear palpable, yet laced with awe. The silence was heavy, broken only by the faint crackle of dying flames.

    Straightening his shoulders, Asterius strode back toward the throne, his boots echoing against the stone floor with deliberate finality. Smoke curled around his feet as he walked, his presence commanding every gaze. ¡°The threats to this kingdom will not end today. But neither will my resolve. Remember this moment, for it is the beginning of an era where no enemy, within or without, will escape my wrath.¡±

    The crowd erupted into cheers again, though the underlying tension remained thick in the air. Asterius knew their applause wasn¡¯t only for his triumph; it was for their hope that he could maintain the strength he¡¯d just displayed. He swept his gaze across the crowd one final time before raising his hand for silence. The room fell quiet as he addressed the guards stationed near the edges of the hall.

    ¡°Escort the guests to safety,¡± he commanded. ¡°Ensure no harm befalls them. If any enemies linger, eliminate them.¡±

    The guards snapped into action, ushering the stunned crowd toward the exits. Asterius turned from the dais, his jaw tightening. He felt the residual heat of his flames in his veins, his heightened senses still thrumming with energy. This is no coincidence. The timing, the location, it was deliberate.

    He stepped outside and broke into a run. The chill of the night air rushed against him, though it failed to cool the fire still smoldering in his aura. He darted through the twisting streets, his boots striking against the cobblestones with a rhythmic precision. The orderly cityscape of the palace district gave way to the industrial sector, a sprawling labyrinth of towering structures and intricate machinery.

    The industrial area loomed like a mechanical behemoth. Iron towers jutted into the sky, their frames covered in tangles of pipes and conduits that hissed with steam. Massive gears and wheels turned slowly along the sides of buildings, their movement powered by unseen mechanisms.

    When Asterius approached, the magical wards surrounding the area flared in response to his presence. Runes lit up along the ground, shimmering as they activated defensive enchantments. A ripple of energy coursed outward, forming an invisible barrier meant to deter any who dared trespass.

    However, Asterius stepped forward despite this, his flames briefly igniting as they pushed against the wards. The barrier collapsed instantly, the runes flickering and then dimming to lifeless etchings. How typical.

    The interior of the workshop was a chaotic symphony of sound and motion. Massive vats bubbled with viscous liquids, their surfaces glowing with unnatural colors. Rows of tools and half-finished constructs cluttered workbenches that stretched the length of the chamber. Steam hissed from overhead pipes, creating an ever-present shroud of mist.

    As he moved deeper into the labyrinthine space, the constructs stirred. Mechanical golems, crafted from gleaming brass and iron, turned their crystalline eyes toward him. Smaller clockwork creatures scurried along the floors and walls, their spindly limbs clicking with every movement. One of the larger golems stepped forward, its blade-like arms whirring as they extended. The constructs shifted into defensive stances, their glowing eyes fixating on Asterius.

    But as he stepped closer, his flame aura flickered once more, casting an ethereal glow that filled the room. Recognition dawned in their mechanical eyes. One by one, the constructs retreated, their weapons lowering as they cleared a path for him.

    A towering golem, its frame reinforced with blackened steel, stepped forward. Asterius addressed it with calm authority. ¡°Take me to Septima.¡±

    The golem whirred in acknowledgment, turning and lumbering deeper into the workshop. Asterius followed, his steps echoing against the metal flooring. They passed through corridors lined with intricate machinery, the air growing cooler as they descended further. The lighting dimmed, leaving only the faint glow of magical sigils and the rhythmic pulse of energy flowing through the conduits.

    At last, the golem stopped before a pair of reinforced doors adorned with intricate runes glowing faintly in shades of molten red. The air around the doors thrummed with power, a palpable force that made Asterius¡¯ flames flicker faintly in response.

    The golem pressed a massive, clawed hand against the door. A deep, resonant hum filled the corridor as the runes flared to life, bathing the space in a blood-red glow. With a grating hiss, the doors parted, revealing the chamber beyond.

    Unlike the rest of the workshop, the room was much darker. The oppressive brightness of the outer halls gave way to a shadowed sanctum, where machinery whispered rather than roared. Tubes and conduits snaked along the walls, their inner workings pulsing with faint, rhythmic light.

    At the center of the room stood a figure that made even Asterius pause. How unfortunate it is that I actually need her help.

    She towered over most humans, her presence commanding and unnerving. Her torso retained the shape of a woman¡¯s, but it was far from human: gleaming metal plates formed her skin, catching the light with a polished sheen that betrayed her artificial nature. Her jet-black hair cascaded like silken wires over shoulders of smooth alloy, framing a face too precise to be real. Crimson lines, sharp and angular, stretched from the corners of her glowing red eyes to the tips of her jaw, like war paint etched into her very being.

    Below her waist, her body twisted into something monstrous. Eight segmented, metallic legs extended outward, each ending in wickedly sharp talons that clicked softly against the steel floor as she shifted. The legs moved with a calculated grace, the faint whir of servos and gears accompanying every motion. Tubes and conduits wove through her limbs, glowing faintly with the same red energy that pulsed through the runes on the door.

    A black cloak draped over her shoulders, its fabric embroidered with sigils that pulsed faintly, echoing the energy coursing through the room. As Asterius entered, her glowing crimson eyes locked onto him, unblinking and cold.

    ¡°Septima,¡± Asterius greeted. ¡°We have enemies testing the boundaries of this kingdom. I need answers.¡±

    Septima tilted her head with deliberate precision, the faint hiss of hydraulic joints accompanying the movement. Her voice emerged smooth but layered with a faint metallic resonance, each word imbued with an almost eerie clarity. ¡°I understand, my king. Tell me what you require of me.¡±

    ¡°Some of the corpses of the assailants might be too damaged. I want you to extract as much information as possible from what remains.¡±

    ¡°Do not concern yourself, my king. Even the smallest fragment: flesh, bone, or otherwise, contains the information I require. Nothing escapes my methods.¡±

 58: Academy (START OF BOOK 2)

    Mistral Royal Academy

    Adrian stood before the gates of Mistral Royal Academy, their intricate ironwork curling into mesmerizing patterns that caught the soft afternoon light. The gates, already wide open, carried an air of welcome that felt more like formality than warmth. Still as overdone as ever, he thought, a faint smirk tugging at his lips.

    The path beyond stretched ahead in a perfect line of cobblestones, flanked by manicured hedges and trees that looked like they¡¯d been plucked from a painting. The main building loomed at the end of the path, its spires reaching into the sky like gilded needles. The gold tips gleamed in the sunlight, a display of power that felt less impressive and more like a reminder of who belonged here. Adrian¡¯s gaze lingered briefly before a sudden warmth on his shoulder pulled him back to the present.

    ¡°Are you feeling alright?¡± Selena asked, her hand resting lightly on him.

    Adrian glanced at her, forcing a faint smile. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I just¡­ I wish Marcus and Anisa could¡¯ve come to see me off.¡±

    Selena¡¯s expression softened, her hand lingering for a moment. ¡°You know they wanted to, but that guild quest came up out of nowhere. It wasn¡¯t their choice.¡±

    Adrian¡¯s shoulders sagged slightly as he looked down at the cobblestones beneath his feet. ¡°I know. I don¡¯t blame them. It¡¯s just¡­ I miss them.¡±

    Selena gave a faint smile, then ruffled his hair with a teasing touch that drew an annoyed glare from him. ¡°Stop sulking. You¡¯ve got an entrance exam to pass first, remember? Save the reunions for later.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, focus on the now. Got it.¡±

    But as the words left his mouth, a sudden thought struck him like lightning. His heart skipped a beat, panic surging in its place. ¡°Wait!¡± He spun toward Selena, his voice rising. ¡°I forgot Lysander¡¯s recommendation letter!¡±

    His hands darted to his pouch, fingers fumbling as he rifled through it. The more he searched, the more frantic he became. How could I forget something that important?

    Selena sighed, arms crossing as she watched him with exasperation. ¡°Relax, Adrian. I brought it with me.¡±

    Adrian froze mid-search, blinking up at her in disbelief. ¡°You¡­ you did?¡±

    Selena pulled an elegantly folded parchment from her satchel, the wax seal of the Whitewynn crest gleaming in the sunlight. ¡°Of course. But seriously, you¡¯ve got to stop losing track of things like this. It¡¯s your responsibility.¡±

    Adrian took the letter with both hands. ¡°Thanks, Selena. I mean it. You¡¯re the best.¡±

    She tapped him lightly on the forehead with her finger. ¡°Don¡¯t get used to it. If you make it into the academy, I won¡¯t be around to bail you out.¡±

    Adrian slipped the letter into his pouch, this time double-checking that it was secure. ¡°I promise I¡¯ll do better.¡±

    The two walked through the gates together, Adrian¡¯s gaze drifting over the sprawling gardens, the meticulously carved statues of scholars and warriors lining the path, and the towering silhouette of the main building. It was as pristine and ostentatious as he remembered. Nothing much has changed since the last time I was here.

    ¡°Excited?¡± Selena asked.

    ¡°Yeah, I think so.¡± Adrian said, chuckling slightly.

    ¡°Good. Just remember, you¡¯ve got this. The entrance exam isn¡¯t about being perfect. It¡¯s about showing them who you are and what you¡¯re capable of.¡±

    ¡°Thanks, Selena. I¡¯ll do my best.¡±

    Adrian exhaled slowly, his nerves still buzzing beneath the surface. He turned to Selena, a flicker of gratitude in his eyes. ¡°Thanks for everything,¡± he said, stepping forward and wrapping his arms around her in a quick but heartfelt hug. She stiffened slightly, caught off guard, but relaxed almost immediately, her arms resting lightly around his shoulders.

    ¡°Don¡¯t get too sentimental on me, Adrian,¡± Selena teased, her voice warm despite her words. She pulled back, her hands settling on his shoulders. ¡°I believe in you."

    Adrian nodded, stepping back and squaring his shoulders as he looked toward the gates once more. ¡°I¡¯ll see you later,¡± he said, glancing over his shoulder one last time before walking forward.

    When Adrian passed through the gates, his gaze swept across the courtyard. Students gathered in clusters, their polished uniforms gleaming in the afternoon light, their animated chatter weaving a tapestry of sound around him.

    Adrian¡¯s eyes locked onto the spires of the main building. Lysander said the administration building was to the right of that path. He was almost certain of it, but double-checking wouldn¡¯t hurt. Better safe than sorry.

    He approached a group of students nearby, their poised demeanor and crisp uniforms marking them as nobles. Clearing his throat, Adrian spoke with calm confidence. ¡°Excuse me. I need to register for the entrance exam. The administration building is down that path, right?¡±

    One of the students turned to face him, a blond-haired boy with an air of practiced politeness. ¡°That¡¯s correct,¡± he replied, gesturing down the right-hand path. ¡°The administration building is the large one with the stone archway at the entrance.¡±

    Adrian nodded in thanks, but the boy¡¯s smile lingered as his gaze swept over Adrian¡¯s attire. His eyes narrowed ever so slightly. ¡°By the way, which noble house do you hail from?¡±Stolen story; please report.

    ¡°I¡¯m not from a noble house.¡± Adrian said.

    The boy¡¯s smile stiffened, the warmth draining from his expression. He turned back to his group, muttering something that sparked quiet chuckles from his companions.

    Adrian caught a snippet, something about ¡°commoners¡±, and decided to let it roll off him. He had expected this. The academy¡¯s reputation for catering to the elite wasn¡¯t lost on him, and he had already resolved not to let the barbs of arrogance weigh him down. Still, he wasn¡¯t one to leave a remark unanswered.

    ¡°Funny,¡± Adrian said, ¡°I don¡¯t remember needing a family crest to pass the entrance exam. Guess we¡¯ll see if bloodlines mean much when we¡¯re all taking the same test.¡±

    The blond boy froze mid-laugh, his companions now chuckling, not at Adrian, but at him. ¡°Good one,¡± one of the boys said through a grin, nudging the blond boy lightly on the shoulder.

    Adrian didn¡¯t wait for a response. He turned on his heel, and walked toward the path without looking back. The distant echoes of laughter followed him, but he paid them no mind. I should just focus on what matters.

    The spires of the administration building came into clearer view as he approached. The grand stone archway stood exactly where he expected, its intricate carvings bearing the academy¡¯s emblem. Adrian adjusted his pouch as he walked, his grip firm on its strap. This should be correct.

    The grounds around the building were bustling with activity, and Adrian¡¯s attention was drawn to the sheer variety of people. Elves with their sharp, elegant features conversed in melodic tones. Dwarves, stocky and stout, stood in small groups. Beastkin, some with fox tails, others with feline ears or scaled skin, moved about, their unique traits blending seamlessly into the diverse tapestry of students.

    Adrian caught himself staring, his curiosity momentarily overriding his nerves. There can be much for me to learn if I get into the academy proper. I''m very much curious as to what the elves, dwarves, and beastkin are actually like here.

    Shaking off the thought, he approached the doors and stepped inside. The interior was just as grand as the exterior, with high ceilings, polished stone floors, and intricate chandeliers casting soft light across the room. A line of students snaked toward a reception desk at the far end, each person clutching papers or scrolls. Adrian joined the line, brushing the pouch at his side with a finger to ensure the recommendation letter was still there.

    Minutes ticked by as the line shuffled forward. Adrian took the opportunity to observe the others around him. Some were clearly from noble backgrounds, their postures straight and their clothing adorned with subtle embellishments. Others, like him, wore simpler attire, though their expressions betrayed varying levels of confidence or apprehension. I¡¯m not the only one who¡¯s nervous. That¡¯s something, at least.

    When it was finally his turn, Adrian stepped up to the polished oak desk, his boots clicking softly against the marble floor. The receptionist glanced up at him, her sharp features framed by a curtain of neatly tied gray hair. Her glasses perched on the bridge of her nose caught the light, and her piercing gaze studied him over the rims.

    ¡°Name?¡± she asked briskly, her pen hovering above a ledger.

    ¡°Adrian, ¡­ just Adrian.¡±

    Her pen hesitated mid-air, and she raised an eyebrow, her expression unreadable. ¡°No family name?¡±

    ¡°No, ma¡¯am,¡± Adrian said, meeting her gaze evenly. Why do they always make it sound like a crime?

    Her lips pressed into a thin line, but she continued, her tone neutral. ¡°Do you have a recommendation letter?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Adrian answered, reaching into his pouch. He withdrew the letter with deliberate care, the weight of the wax seal a reminder of how important it was. He held it out to her, steady despite the faint stir of nerves in his chest.

    The receptionist¡¯s sharp nails clicked against the parchment as she took it. She broke the seal with a practiced motion and unfolded the letter. Her eyes darted across the elegant script, a flicker of surprise breaking through her otherwise professional facade.

    Adrian caught the brief shift in her expression before it disappeared, replaced by a detached efficiency. Guess even Lysander¡¯s name can still raise an eyebrow here.

    She set the letter aside and pulled a blank form from a neatly stacked pile, her pen scratching quickly across the page. The sound filled the brief silence between them, and Adrian stood motionless, watching her with guarded curiosity.

    After what felt like minutes but was likely seconds, she slid a small slip of paper across the desk. A bold black ¡°8¡± was printed in the center. ¡°Here, this is your registration number. Take it with you to the waiting room.¡±

    Adrian took the paper, gripping it firmly as though it might slip away. ¡°Where¡¯s the waiting room?¡± he asked, glancing up from the number.

    ¡°Straight down the hall,¡± she replied, pointing toward a corridor on the left. ¡°It¡¯s the third door on the right. Wait there until your number is called.¡±

    ¡°Thank you,¡± he said with a small nod, turning toward the hallway she indicated.

    The corridor stretched out ahead, its walls lined with portraits of past scholars, their solemn faces watching him as though silently judging. Ornate lanterns cast a soft golden glow over the space, their light playing off the polished floor. Adrian walked briskly. Third door on the right.

    When he reached the door, he pushed it open and stepped inside. The waiting room was already buzzing with life¡ªstudents clutching slips of paper, their murmured conversations rising and falling like waves. Some lounged in their seats, others sat ramrod straight, their eyes darting nervously toward the numbered slips in their hands.

    Adrian scanned the room quickly, spotting an empty seat near the wall. He walked over and sat down, leaning back slightly as he surveyed the room. The air felt thick with anticipation, an unspoken tension lingering beneath the hum of voices.

    No point in worrying about them. They¡¯re all here for the same thing. He tightened his grip on his slip of paper, the number ¡°8¡± staring back at him. It¡¯s just a number. What matters is what comes after it.

    His gaze drifted to the others¡ªsome whispering in hushed tones, others laughing as though they hadn¡¯t a care in the world. Adrian exhaled slowly, steadying himself. He settled into his seat, letting the noise of the room fade into the background as he waited for his turn.

    He noticed how the students naturally gravitated toward one another, forming small, distinct groups. Adrian couldn¡¯t help but notice the lines drawn between the groups. They didn¡¯t mingle much, each cluster keeping to their own. So much for this place being a melting pot. He scanned the room again, his chest tightening slightly as he realized something else: he was the only one sitting alone.

    The realization gnawed at him, and his fingers tightened around the number in his hand. He glanced at the nearest cluster, humans chatting with ease. It seems the noble children mostly keep to themselves, how unfortunate, but not unexpected.

    Adrian leaned back in his seat, fighting the urge to sigh aloud. His eyes drifted to the number in his hand again, the black ink now smudged slightly from the warmth of his grip. He tried to focus on the task ahead, but the weight of solitude pressed against him. But admittedly, It would be annoying if I don''t have any friends here at the academy.

    Before he could spiral further into the thought, a hand clapped firmly against his back. Adrian stiffened, startled, and turned to see who had touched him.

 59: Seeing Double

    Adrian twisted in his seat, his heart skipping a beat as he turned to face the person who had patted him on the back. His eyes widened in shock when he recognized the boy standing there.

    ¡°Kael?¡± Adrian blurted, his voice a mixture of surprise and disbelief.

    Kael tilted his head slightly, his trademark headband covering his blind eyes, though the corners of his mouth lifted into a faint smirk. ¡°Who else?¡±

    Adrian stared for a moment, his thoughts racing. What is he doing here? Kael hadn¡¯t mentioned anything about coming to Mistral Royal Academy, or even leaving Willowbrook at all. ¡°How are you even here?¡±

    Kael chuckled softly as he dropped into the seat next to Adrian. His formal attire, a stark departure from his usual martial artist garb, still looked slightly out of place, the polished fabric at odds with his laid-back demeanor. Stretching his legs out in front of him, he rested an arm along the back of the bench, exuding a kind of casual confidence that turned a few heads nearby. ¡°Same reason you¡¯re here, I¡¯m guessing. The entrance exam. Thought I¡¯d try my luck.¡±

    Adrian blinked, his mind tripping over itself to process Kael¡¯s presence. ¡°But¡­ how did you even¡ª?¡± He cut himself off, shaking his head as disbelief bubbled to the surface. ¡°I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d ever want to come to a place like this.¡±

    Kael leaned back further, clasping his hands behind his head with a grin that bordered on smug. ¡°Gramps, wouldn¡¯t stop hounding me about how I couldn¡¯t just drift through life. Told me I needed to ¡®try harder¡¯ and ¡®apply myself.¡¯¡± He rolled his eyes dramatically. ¡°Ended up drilling me every night until I could practically recite half the academy¡¯s history in my sleep.¡±

    Adrian¡¯s jaw almost hit the floor. ¡°Wait. You actually studied for this? You?¡±

    Kael turned his head slightly, a playful glint in his sightless eyes. ¡°Why does that sound so hard to believe? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve already written me off as all brawn and no brains.¡±

    A laugh escaped Adrian before he could stop it, shaking his head in genuine amusement. ¡°It¡¯s not that. I just¡­ didn¡¯t think you¡¯d let anyone make you do something like that. You¡¯ve never exactly been the studious type.¡±

    Kael smirked, crossing one leg over the other with deliberate nonchalance. ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate me, Adrian. Besides, saying no to Gramps when he¡¯s got that glare? Not a chance."

    "But how do you read and write considering¡­ you know."

    "Gramps usually helps me out with that, and I have a note to give to the examiner about my blindness. So, I''ll be fine

    "Wait, that''s it?"

    "Yep, why make things complicated?"

    As the two continued to talk, the tight knot of nerves in Adrian¡¯s chest slowly loosened. Having Kael here felt like carrying a piece of home into this unfamiliar place. He let his eyes drift over the room again. Clusters of students filled the space, their voices blending into a low hum punctuated by bursts of laughter. Some practiced spells with restrained energy, while others lounged with an air of belonging that almost bordered on arrogance.

    Kael followed Adrian¡¯s gaze, his grin softening. ¡°Looks like it¡¯s just the two of us again, huh?¡±

    Adrian nodded slowly, the corners of his mouth lifting into a faint smile. ¡°Yeah, it does. Kind of reminds me of when I first started looking for a party as an adventurer."

    ¡°History repeats itself, I guess. Except this time¡­¡± Kael nudged Adrian¡¯s shoulder lightly, the gesture almost brotherly. ¡°This time, you¡¯ve got me. And let¡¯s be honest, I¡¯m all the backup you¡¯ll ever need.¡±

    ¡°Thanks, Kael. I mean it.¡±

    Before Kael could reply, the room fell into a sudden hush as the doors swung open with a soft creak. A well-dressed man strode inside, his tailored suit immaculate and his every movement exuding an air of authority. His silver-rimmed glasses caught the light as he glanced around the room, his gaze sharp and assessing.

    ¡°Settle down,¡± the man said, his voice firm but not unkind. ¡°Take your seats, and prepare yourselves. The entrance exam briefing will begin shortly.¡±

    The room filled with the shuffle of chairs and quiet murmurs as everyone took their seats. Adrian glanced at Kael, who slouched in his chair with his usual nonchalance, while Adrian straightened up, clutching the number ¡°8¡± in his hand. The instructor stood at the front, flipping through a stack of papers on the podium.

    Minutes ticked by, and the instructor¡¯s sharp gaze lifted to sweep across the room. Clearing his throat, he adjusted his glasses. ¡°My apologies, but it seems we¡¯re still missing a few students. We¡¯ll wait for them to arrive before starting the briefing.¡±The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.

    A ripple of annoyance spread through the room. A boy in the front row, dressed in an elaborate tunic embroidered with his house crest, stood abruptly, his chair screeching against the stone floor. ¡°This is ridiculous We¡¯re wasting valuable time sitting here waiting for a handful of stragglers.¡±

    Another student, a girl with a haughty expression and golden hair tied in intricate braids, chimed in. ¡°Agreed. If they can¡¯t even arrive on time, why should we wait for them? This is supposed to be a test of merit.¡±

    A few other students nodded or muttered in agreement, their whispers growing louder as the noble boy crossed his arms, clearly emboldened by the support. Adrian¡¯s stomach tightened as he watched the instructor, expecting his polite demeanor to crack under the growing hostility. Instead, the man smiled: a thin, controlled smile that carried more weight than any scowl could.

    ¡°If you wish, you are welcome to leave the room now and explain to Princess Alisha of Luvandell why you were unwilling to wait for her arrival.¡±

    The noble boy froze, his confident posture faltering. Around the room, whispers ceased as students exchanged nervous glances. The name hung in the air like a spark ready to ignite. Princess Alisha?

    Adrian¡¯s reaction must have been visible, because Kael nudged him with an elbow, his grin widening. ¡°What¡¯s with that look, Adrian? You recognize the name or something?¡±

    Adrian blinked, forcing his expression into something neutral. ¡°It¡¯s just¡­ seems familiar, that¡¯s all,¡± he replied, keeping his voice as even as he could manage. Not sure why that name feels familiar though, I never kept up much with royalty.

    Kael¡¯s smirk grew more mischievous. ¡°Oh, just familiar, huh? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve been following every song and story about her.¡±

    Adrian flushed, turning toward him. ¡°What? No! I just¡­ maybe I¡¯ve heard it in passing.¡±

    Kael leaned back in his chair, clearly enjoying himself. ¡°Right. Heard it in passing. Totally believable. Has nothing to do with the fact that she¡¯s supposedly the most beautiful elf princess in the neighboring kingdom. Nope, not at all.¡±

    Adrian groaned, slumping in his seat. ¡°I¡¯m not interested in that! I just¡ªher name came up, that¡¯s it. I don¡¯t even know what she looks like.¡±

    ¡°Sure you don¡¯t,¡± Kael said with a wink, his voice dripping with mock sincerity.

    Adrian shot him a glare, his cheeks reddening. ¡°Kael, seriously. Drop it.¡±

    Kael chuckled, holding his hands up in mock surrender. ¡°Fine, fine. Whatever you say. But if you¡¯re blushing this hard just hearing her name, I can¡¯t wait to see what happens if you actually meet her.¡±

    Adrian sighed, shaking his head, though the corner of his mouth twitched upward despite himself. Why does he have to make everything a joke? Still, Kael¡¯s teasing had a way of lightening the mood, and Adrian found himself relaxing despite the tension in the room.

    A sudden knock at the door drew everyone¡¯s attention. The instructor glanced toward it, raising a hand to silence the remaining murmurs. ¡°Settle down."

    The instructor stepped briskly to the door, his polished demeanor faltering for just a fraction of a second as he opened it. A sharp intake of breath escaped him before he quickly composed himself, standing straighter and smoothing his jacket. He stepped aside, bowing deeply. ¡°Your Highness."

    The room plunged into silence, the weight of the moment pressing down on every student. Adrian leaned forward slightly, and when the figure entered, his breath caught in his throat.

    She was unlike anyone Adrian had ever seen, yet something about her presence struck a chord deep within him. Long pink hair cascaded in shimmering waves down her back, its soft hue contrasting sharply with the luminous green of her eyes. Those eyes, sharp and vibrant, swept across the room with a quiet authority that made the air itself feel heavier. She wore an impeccably tailored green coat, its high collar lined with silver embroidery, over a pristine white tunic. Dark, fitted trousers and polished black boots completed her attire, practical yet refined.

    Adrian¡¯s chest tightened as a deep sense of familiarity washed over him, so strong it made him forget to breathe for a moment. Wait, she has to be that elf girl I saw all those years ago when I first visited the academy. And despite only seeing her briefly¡­ I could swear she feels much more familiar than she should be.

    As her gaze swept across the room, it landed on him, and held. Her expression remained composed, yet something flickered in her eyes, a fleeting moment of recognition that mirrored his own. For an instant, the room felt distant, the sounds of chairs shifting and whispered breaths muffled by the unspoken connection that passed between them.

    Then it was gone. She moved her gaze onward, and Adrian¡¯s heart thudded heavily in his chest. What was that? He shook his head, gripping the edge of his seat. Get it together, Adrian. She¡¯s just another student.

    Next to him, Kael nudged him with his elbow. ¡°Well, well. You looked like you saw a ghost there, Adrian.¡±

    Adrian blinked, his focus snapping back to Kael. ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t play dumb. I saw that look. She stared right at you, and you just about froze. Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t feel something weird going on.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡±

    Kael raised an eyebrow, clearly unconvinced. ¡°Uh-huh. And now it¡¯s her face that¡¯s got you all worked up, huh?¡±

    Adrian groaned softly, trying to dismiss the strange connection as a trick of his imagination. ¡°Drop it, Kael. You¡¯re making this into something it¡¯s not.¡±

    ¡°Sure, sure,¡± Kael said, his voice low enough not to carry beyond their row. ¡°But hey, if you want to pretend it¡¯s just her name and not, I don¡¯t know, the fact that she¡¯s probably the most gorgeous princess on the continent, then that¡¯s your call.¡±

    Adrian glared at him again, but Kael¡¯s teasing grin only widened. ¡°I¡¯m serious. I don¡¯t even know her."

    Kael chuckled quietly, clearly enjoying Adrian¡¯s discomfort. ¡°Alright, alright. I¡¯ll back off. For now. But you¡¯ve got to admit, this is shaping up to be a lot more interesting than I expected.¡±

    Adrian tried to focus as the instructor straightened and turned back to the class. ¡°Now that everyone is present, we will proceed with the entrance exam briefing. I expect your full attention.¡±

 60: Before the Exam

    The instructor stepped back to the podium. His sharp gaze swept over the assembled students, ensuring he held their attention before he spoke.

    ¡°The entrance exam will test not only your skills but your ability to adapt, reason, and persevere under pressure. It is not designed to be easy, nor should it be. You are here because you aspire to greatness, and greatness demands effort.¡±

    Adrian straightened in his seat, his fingers tightening around the number ¡°8¡± in his hand. Sounds about right for this kind of institution.

    The instructor continued. ¡°The first test will measure your comprehension and critical thinking. This is not a test you can brute force, nor one you can solve through sheer memorization.¡±

    Adrian flicked a glance at Kael, who appeared unfazed, lounging in his seat as if the words were a casual bedtime story. Heh, at least he seems relaxed.

    The instructor adjusted his glasses, lifting a sheet of paper from the podium. ¡°Before we begin, you will have one hour to prepare. Follow me to the library, where you may consult the resources available there."

    Several murmurs passed through the students, but the instructor¡¯s raised hand silenced them. He stepped down from the podium and moved toward the double doors at the front of the room. Without a word, the students began to stand, chairs scraping against the stone floor as they shuffled to follow.

    Adrian rose from his seat, adjusting his jacket with a confident tug as he caught Kael¡¯s grin from the corner of his eye.

    ¡°You ready to conquer this or what?¡± Kael asked.

    Adrian smirked, rolling his shoulders. ¡°More than ready."

    Kael chuckled, falling in step beside him. ¡°That¡¯s the spirit. Although, I have to say, you¡¯re looking a little too composed for someone walking into a trial like this."

    Adrian shot him a sidelong glance. ¡°Just confidence, Kael. You might¡¯ve heard of it.¡±

    Kael tilted his head, a wry smile tugging at his lips. ¡°Well, look at you. Already talking like you¡¯ve got this in the bag.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t I?¡± Adrian quipped, arching a brow. ¡°What about you? Winging it again?¡±

    Kael tapped a finger to his temple. ¡°Of course. Gramps always says I think best on my feet. Why mess with perfection?¡±

    ¡°Perfection?¡± Adrian asked, mock disbelief coloring his tone. ¡°You¡¯re just hoping you remember everything you crammed last minute.¡±

    ¡°Maybe,¡± Kael replied with an easy shrug. ¡°But it¡¯s worked so far, hasn¡¯t it?¡±

    The two of them joined the flow of students heading into the hallway, their footsteps echoing off the marble floors. Adrian scanned the faces around him, catching flashes of nervous energy and barely contained anxiety. Some students whispered in hushed tones, while others kept their heads high, exuding confidence, or trying to.

    ¡°Noticed something, Kael,¡± Adrian said casually, keeping his voice low. ¡°Half these people look like they¡¯ve been training for this moment their entire lives.¡±

    Kael shrugged, his tone as laid-back as ever. ¡°Let them overthink it, we should just focus on what we do."

    They followed the wave of students into the library, and Adrian let out a low whistle. The towering shelves were crammed with books that gleamed under the warm light filtering through the massive arched windows. Tables stretched across the space in perfect rows, their polished surfaces glinting faintly in the sunlight.

    ¡°Alright,¡± the instructor called from the front of the room, his tone sharp enough to command attention. ¡°Spread out. Use any resources you see fit. Staff are here to assist, but do not waste time with unnecessary questions. You have one hour.¡±

    The students dispersed quickly, some darting toward shelves with determined strides, while others hesitated, scanning the room as if unsure where to begin. Adrian lingered for a moment, weighing his options. Should I start with magic theory? Or maybe history?

    Kael gave him a light shove. ¡°I want to explore more of the library, you go grab a book and start somewhere. We¡¯ll meet back here when it¡¯s time.¡±

    Before Adrian could reply, Kael wandered off, his hand trailing lightly along the edge of a nearby table. Adrian exhaled sharply, forcing himself to move. His feet carried him to a shelf marked ¡°Magical Fundamentals.¡± He scanned the titles, his eyes landing on one that looked promising: Applications of Theoretical Mana Constructs. Pulling it from the shelf, he settled into a chair at an empty table and flipped it open.

    Adrian dove into the dense text, forcing himself to focus. The book¡¯s language was intricate, with diagrams illustrating mana flow and theoretical constructs. After skimming briefly, nothing here looks too difficult, a lot of it is consistent with what I already know. Plus, Lysander let me into his personal library to study often, so nothing here should phase me too much.

    His concentration deepened, the world around him fading into the background. Words on mana resonance and stabilizing magical constructs danced before his eyes, challenging him at every turn. Just as he managed to grasp a particularly tricky concept, a soft voice cut through his thoughts.

    ¡°Excuse me, but may I study with you?¡±The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    Adrian¡¯s head jerked up, his heart skipping. He was about to offer a polite, reflexive ¡°I don¡¯t mind,¡± but the words caught in his throat when he saw her. Is that¡­ Princess Alisha?

    The elf princess stood a few steps away, her long pink hair shimmered in the library¡¯s golden light, and the tailored coat she wore emphasized her regal presence. Every movement she made was effortlessly graceful, yet there was a certain warmth in her demeanor that disarmed him.

    Adrian¡¯s brain stalled. He gripped the edges of his book, blinking rapidly as he tried to process her question. Why is she asking me?

    When he didn¡¯t respond right away, her delicate eyebrows lifted slightly. ¡°Is something wrong?¡± she asked, tilting her head ever so slightly.

    ¡°N-no,¡± Adrian stammered, shaking his head. ¡°Nothing¡¯s wrong. I¡¯m just¡­ surprised that you wanted to sit with me."

    Alisha¡¯s lips curled into a soft chuckle, a sound that carried no malice¡ªonly genuine amusement. ¡°And why wouldn¡¯t I? You¡¯re another student here, aren¡¯t you? There¡¯s no need to act so distant.¡±

    Her gaze softened as she moved to the chair across from him. ¡°Please, call me Alisha.¡±

    Adrian swallowed hard, struggling to find his voice. ¡°Alisha,¡± he repeated hesitantly, the name feeling foreign yet oddly familiar on his tongue.

    Just another student? The thought was almost laughable. Her presence drew every eye in the room, whispers buzzing faintly as other students noticed where she¡¯d chosen to sit.

    Alisha pulled out the chair gracefully and sat down, her posture relaxed yet refined. She glanced at the open book in front of Adrian, her expression curious. ¡°What are you reading?¡±

    ¡°Uh, Applications of Theoretical Mana Constructs,¡± Adrian replied, holding up the book so she could see the title.

    Her eyes brightened with interest. ¡°Ah, I¡¯ve read parts of that before. It¡¯s challenging, but fascinating once you understand the core principles. May I?¡± She extended a slender hand toward the book.

    Adrian hesitated before sliding it across the table. ¡°Sure.¡±

    Alisha¡¯s fingers moved gracefully over the pages of the book, her eyes scanning the text with practiced ease. ¡°This section on resonance theory can be tricky,¡± she said, tapping a particular passage with a well-placed finger. ¡°The diagrams help, but they gloss over the foundational assumptions. Focus on the energy alignment formula first; it simplifies everything else.¡±

    Adrian leaned forward, his lips curving into a faint smile. ¡°I noticed that too. The equations didn¡¯t align until I worked backward from the diagram. It¡¯s like they expect you to already know the solution.¡±

    She blinked, her surprise subtle but not hidden. ¡°You caught that on your own?¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± he said with an easy shrug. ¡°It¡¯s not my first time tackling convoluted theory.¡±

    Her expression softened into a smile, genuine and warm. ¡°I can see that. You¡¯ve clearly done your homework.¡±

    ¡°Could say the same about you,¡± he replied, his tone light but confident. ¡°So, what¡¯s a princess doing brushing up on resonance theory? I thought tutors handled that sort of thing for royalty.¡±

    Alisha chuckled softly, the sound light but carrying a hint of pride. ¡°They do, but I¡¯ve always preferred learning things myself. It sticks better that way.¡±

    ¡°That, I can respect,¡± Adrian said, nodding. ¡°It¡¯s one thing to be taught; it¡¯s another to actually understand.¡±

    She returned the book to him, her gaze lingering for a moment. ¡°You¡¯re not what I expected.¡±

    ¡°What did you expect?¡±

    ¡°Honestly? Someone who¡¯d be flustered talking to me.¡±

    ¡°Not everyone gets tongue-tied around royalty. But I¡¯ll admit, I wasn¡¯t expecting to have a study partner today.¡±

    Her smile widened, her eyes sparkling with quiet amusement. ¡°I¡¯ll take that as a compliment.¡±

    Their conversation paused for a moment, the hum of the library filling the air. Adrian glanced around, catching the curious gazes and hushed whispers of other students. He exhaled sharply, shaking his head. ¡°Why¡¯s everyone staring at us?¡±

    ¡°Let them,¡± Alisha said simply, her tone calm but firm. ¡°They¡¯ll get bored eventually.¡±

    Adrian grinned, shaking his head. ¡°You¡¯re handling it better than I would. Guess being a princess comes with thicker skin.¡±

    ¡°Or a lifetime of practice,¡± she countered, resting her elbows lightly on the table. ¡°Speaking of which, Adrian¡­ have we met before?¡±

    ¡°I¡­ don¡¯t think so. Why do you ask?¡± Don''t want her to think Im crazy. Best to just play a little dumb for now.

    She hesitated, brushing a strand of pink hair behind her ear. ¡°It¡¯s strange. Ever since I saw you earlier, I¡¯ve felt like I know you. Not just in passing, it¡¯s like I¡¯ve known you for years.¡±

    Adrian frowned, his thoughts racing. ¡°That¡¯s¡­ odd. I¡¯ve felt the same. Yet, the truth is we barely know each other."

    Her green eyes narrowed slightly in thought, her chin resting on her hand. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s nothing. Or just one of those things you can¡¯t explain.¡±

    ¡°Maybe,¡± Adrian replied, though the thought left him uneasy. Why does she feel so familiar?

    Alisha shifted the subject smoothly, her tone brightening. ¡°What about you? What¡¯s your story, Adrian?¡±

    His shoulders relaxed slightly, and he met her gaze with confidence. ¡°I grew up in a convent. My parents weren¡¯t around, so the nuns took me in. Stayed there until I was about nine.¡±

    Her brows lifted slightly, her curiosity evident. ¡°A convent? That¡¯s unusual. What happened after that?¡±

    ¡°Got adopted by an adventuring couple,¡± Adrian said, his voice softening. ¡°Marcus and Anisa, they¡¯re good people. They taught me a lot about the world.¡±

    She nodded thoughtfully, a small smile forming. ¡°That¡¯s admirable. It sounds like you¡¯ve had an interesting life so far.¡±

    ¡°What about you? What¡¯s it like being royalty?¡±

    ¡°Complicated. Tutors, court etiquette, endless politics¡­ it¡¯s a lot of responsibility.¡±

    ¡°Sounds exhausting, but you don¡¯t strike me as the type to shy away from it.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t. It¡¯s my duty, and I take it seriously. But sometimes, I envy people like you.¡±

    ¡°Me?¡± Adrian raised an eyebrow. ¡°I don''t think my life has been particularly enviable."

    Alisha chuckled lightly. ¡°I suppose the grass is always¡ª"

    Their exchange might have continued, but a sharp voice cut through the low hum of the library. ¡°Your Highness, there you are!¡±

    Adrian turned as a group of well-dressed students approached. Leading them was a boy with dark brown hair, his tailored tunic embroidered with elaborate silver and blue patterns. Behind him, others followed, their attire equally extravagant.

    ¡°Why are you sitting with him?¡± the boy demanded, his disdainful gaze fixed on Adrian. ¡°Surely you don¡¯t need to associate with¡­ commoners.¡±

    Adrian¡¯s jaw tightened. He met the boy¡¯s gaze steadily, refusing to look away. Great. A self-important noble looking for attention.

 61: Lunch Break

    The noble boy¡¯s sneer deepened, his arms folding across his chest as if to solidify his dominance. ¡°Your Highness, of all the people in this library, you chose to sit with him? A nobody. No status, no lineage, and no place in our world. Surely you can find better company.¡±

    Adrian¡¯s grip on his book tightened, but he refused to look away. ¡°Funny, I didn¡¯t realize this exam was about lineage. Last I checked, it¡¯s about skill, something you might want to focus on instead of where people sit.¡±

    The boy¡¯s entourage exchanged murmurs, some of them smirking at Adrian¡¯s retort, though others clung to their arrogant expressions, unwilling to waver. The noble flushed with anger. ¡°Skill? You think you have the right to talk about skill to me? Someone like you couldn¡¯t possibly understand what it takes to reach greatness.¡±

    Adrian Leaned back slightly in his chair. ¡°Oh, I understand just fine. I understand that no amount of embroidery on your tunic is going to help you when it comes to actual talent.¡±

    The noble¡¯s jaw tightened as he took a step forward. ¡°Watch your mouth, commoner. Or you¡¯ll regret it.¡±

    Adrian stood slowly, his movements deliberate, meeting the boy¡¯s height without hesitation. ¡°Or what? You¡¯ll embarrass yourself even more than you already have?"

    The rising tension crackled through the library, drawing even more eyes to the unfolding confrontation. Students craned their necks, some barely concealing their amusement while others watched with open curiosity.

    The noble boy¡¯s face twisted in anger, his lips parting to retort¡ª

    ¡°Enough.¡±

    Alisha¡¯s voice rang out,cutting through the library¡¯s murmurs like a knife. She stood with the effortless grace of royalty as her eyes locked onto the noble with a look of great contempt.

    ¡°Whoever you are, you have done more than enough to make your point, though I struggle to see what it is. Instead of studying, you¡¯ve chosen to waste everyone¡¯s time with petty insults and pointless displays.¡±

    The boy stammered, clearly unprepared to be addressed so directly. ¡°Your Highness, I only thought¡ª¡±

    ¡°You thought?¡± Alisha interrupted. She stepped forward, her presence filling the space between them. ¡°No. What you¡¯ve shown is not thought but arrogance. A desire to elevate yourself by tearing others down. If that is what you think nobility represents, then you are sorely mistaken.¡±

    Her words landed like hammer blows. The noble¡¯s entourage shifted behind him, their earlier confidence dissolving as Alisha¡¯s scorn swept over them. The boy¡¯s face reddened, and his mouth opened as if to protest, but no words came.

    Alisha¡¯s gaze didn¡¯t waver. ¡°Now, unless you have something meaningful to contribute, I suggest you leave.¡±

    The silence in the library was chilling, even the rustling of papers and books had stopped. The noble boy hesitated for a moment, his pride warring with his humiliation. Finally, he gave a stiff, jerking bow and turned on his heel, marching toward the exit with his entourage trailing awkwardly behind him.

    As the heavy doors swung shut behind them, the tension in the room eased, and the hum of the library resumed. Adrian exhaled, his hands loosening at his sides. He turned to Alisha, who had returned to her seat.

    ¡°Are you alright?¡± she asked.

    Adrian nodded, though his jaw was still tight. ¡°I¡¯m fine. You didn¡¯t have to do all that for me.¡±

    She tilted her head slightly, smiling. ¡°Maybe not, but I couldn¡¯t let such behavior go unchecked. There¡¯s nothing noble about bullying someone for where they come from.¡±

    Adrian¡¯s lips curved into a small smirk, and he sat back down. ¡°Well, you definitely put them in their place.¡±

    ¡°Some people are so consumed by their own sense of importance that they forget what truly matters.¡±

    ¡°You can say that again.¡±

    Silence between them stretched as neither quite knew what to say from here on out. Adrian occasionally glanced up from his book, catching Alisha flipping through her own with an unreadable expression. Her movements were precise, yet there was an energy about her, as though her mind were preoccupied with something unsaid.

    Adrian tapped his pen lightly against the edge of his parchment, pretending to focus on his notes but feeling the weight of the unspoken tension hanging between them. She wants to say something. I can feel it. His gaze flicked to her once more, her lips pressing together briefly before parting as though she¡¯d decided to speak.

    ¡°I was thinking¡ª¡±

    But before she could say more, the creak of the library doors drew their attention. The instructor strode into the room, his polished boots striking the floor. His presence instantly silenced the low whispers, and all heads turned toward him. Adrian straightened in his chair. Looks like that¡¯s our cue.Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    The instructor¡¯s gaze swept over the students as he spoke, "attention. The written portion of the entrance exam will commence in three minutes. Gather your belongings and proceed to the examination hall immediately.¡±

    ***

    After the Written Exam.

    Adrian sat at a corner table in the expansive cafeteria, his tray holding a modest meal of bread, cheese, and a small bowl of soup. Around him, clusters of students filled the room, their chatter rising and falling like waves. Some laughed loudly, others whispered conspiratorially, but all seemed to cast occasional glances his way.

    He tore a piece of bread and dipped it into his soup, letting it soak for a moment before taking a bite. The stares didn¡¯t bother him. Most didn''t feel malicious, just curiosity from students who hadn¡¯t quite figured him out yet. Just ignore them, you have better things to think about.

    His eyes wandered across the room, taking in the variety of uniforms and family crests adorning the students. Some bore themselves with an air of confidence bordering on arrogance, while others leaned in close to their companions, animatedly discussing the written exam.

    Adrian caught snippets of phrases: questions about magical theory, muttered complaints about time limits, but he tuned them out, focusing on the meal in front of him. The test wasn¡¯t too bad. If the practical is anything like the written, I should be fine. He smiled faintly at the memory of one particularly tricky question about mana destabilization and how he¡¯d worked out the answer with a logical twist. Lysander¡¯s books definitely paid off.

    ¡°Why the long face, Adrian?¡± Kael asked.

    Adrian looked up to see Kael dropping into the seat across from him, a sly grin plastered across his face. His loose headband sat slightly askew, and his relaxed demeanor was as unshakable as ever.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have a long face,¡± Adrian replied, his tone flat but laced with humor. ¡°I¡¯m just eating.¡±

    ¡°Eating like someone who got all the easy questions wrong,¡± Kael teased, propping his chin on one hand. ¡°Seriously, you look like you¡¯re plotting world domination or something.¡±

    Adrian rolled his eyes but couldn¡¯t help the small laugh that escaped. ¡°I¡¯m fine, Kael. What took you so long?¡±

    ¡°Well, some of us don¡¯t have the luxury of reading questions on our own. They had to set me up in a special room with a guide who read everything aloud. Took a little longer than expected.¡±

    ¡°Makes sense. Did it go okay?¡±

    ¡°Oh, yeah. Gramps didn¡¯t drill me for nothing. The guide even said I was faster than most students who don¡¯t have the same ¡®obstacles.¡¯¡±

    ¡°Obstacles, huh?¡± Adrian leaned forward, resting his arms on the table. ¡°If anything, you¡¯ve got an advantage because you can just focus solely on the exam."

    Kael chuckled. ¡°You¡¯re not wrong. I just focus on what they say and let my brain do the heavy lifting.¡±

    Suddenly, the sound of footsteps approaching drew their attention, and Adrian glanced up to see Alisha standing beside their table. ¡°Mind if I join you?¡± she asked.

    Adrian gestured to the empty seat next to him without hesitation. ¡°Of course. Take a seat.¡±

    Kael, however, froze mid-sentence, his relaxed demeanor cracking as he stared in her general direction. ¡°Wait, her? She wants to sit here? With us?¡±

    Alisha¡¯s lips twitched upward into a faint smile as she settled into the seat. ¡°Yes, with you. Why is that so surprising?¡±

    Kael leaned toward Adrian, lowering his voice in mock seriousness. ¡°Adrian, what did you do? Did you save her life or something?¡±

    Adrian shot him a look, half amused and half exasperated. ¡°Kael, she¡¯s just sitting with us. Don¡¯t make it weird.¡±

    Alisha let out a light chuckle, folding her hands neatly in front of her. ¡°You two make an interesting pair. I take it this is your friend from earlier?¡±

    ¡°Kael,¡± Adrian confirmed, gesturing toward him. ¡°He¡¯s the one who doesn¡¯t know how to act normal.¡±

    Kael recovered quickly, flashing a grin as he offered a casual wave. ¡°Pleasure to meet you, Your Highness. I¡¯m the guy who keeps Adrian grounded when he starts acting too smart for his own good.¡±

    Alisha laughed softly, the sound light and musical. ¡°It¡¯s good to have someone like that. Although, from what I¡¯ve seen, Adrian strikes a good balance on his own.¡±

    Kael raised an eyebrow, tilting his head toward Adrian. ¡°Well, well. Getting compliments from royalty now. You¡¯ve officially moved up in the world.¡±

    Adrian groaned, rubbing his temple. ¡°Kael, I swear¡ª¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. You two remind me of a few of my cousins. Always bantering but loyal where it counts.¡± Alisha said, chuckling slightly.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll take that as a compliment.¡± Adrian said.

    The cafeteria¡¯s lively hum started to ebb as students finished their meals and prepared for the next stage of the exam. Adrian leaned back in his chair, his arms crossed loosely as he listened to Kael and Alisha¡¯s banter. Kael had just finished an exaggerated story about a failed sparring session involving a training dummy that refused to stay upright.

    ¡°And then Gramps walked in,¡± Kael said, gesturing animatedly, ¡°saw the mess, and told me that if I couldn¡¯t beat a wooden dummy, I might as well let it teach me instead.¡±

    Alisha covered her mouth with one hand, laughter escaping. ¡°He really said that?¡±

    ¡°Word for word,¡± Kael replied, his grin wide. ¡°Worst part? The dummy did fall on me later, and Gramps didn¡¯t let me live it down for weeks.¡±

    ¡°Sounds like you deserved it.¡± Adrian said, shrugging.

    Kael threw up his hands in mock indignation. ¡°What is this, pick-on-Kael day? I thought royalty was supposed to be on my side.¡±

    Alisha tilted her head with a teasing smile. ¡°I¡¯ll stay neutral, for now.¡±

    Before Kael could fire back, the sharp tap of boots against the tiled floor cut through the room. An instructor in the academy¡¯s deep blue uniform strode into the cafeteria. The din of conversation quieted instantly as he cleared his throat.

    ¡°Attention, all students. Lunch time is coming to an end. Please finish your meals and make your way to the training hall immediately for the practical portion of the entrance exam.¡±

 62: Mana Orb

    Adrian and Kael stood shoulder to shoulder, their backs straight as they lined up with the other students beneath the towering arch of the academy¡¯s training hall. The space was vast, its polished stone floor glinting faintly under the glow of mana orbs suspended near the vaulted ceiling. Yet, it was the large crystal orb hovering at the room¡¯s center that captured Adrian¡¯s focus.

    Suspended a few feet above the ground, the crystal shimmered with an otherworldly brilliance. Threads of raw magic danced across its surface like liquid starlight, constantly shifting and twisting. Adrian¡¯s gaze lingered, his eyes narrowing slightly. That¡¯s not just for show.

    A light nudge at his elbow pulled him from his thoughts. ¡°Feeling confident?¡± Kael asked.

    Adrian smirked, his eyes snapping back to the instructor standing stoically beside the orb. ¡°Always. You?¡±

    ¡°Depends. Think they¡¯ll give me points for just standing here looking awesome?¡±

    ¡°Eh, I don''t know about that. Think they''re looking for something more."

    "Come on man, you know I was just joking."

    The hum of students filled the hall. Adrian picked up fragments of conversations, comments about the written exam, speculations on the practical test, and a few overly confident remarks about who might come out on top. He glanced around briefly, taking in the sounds of anxious fidgeting and smug posturing. All that talking won¡¯t mean a thing if they don¡¯t back it up. Most of these kids don''t even seem like they''re taking things seriously.

    At the front of the room, the instructor cleared his throat sharply, the sound cutting through the noise like a blade. The hall fell silent almost immediately. His piercing gaze swept over the rows of students, demanding attention.

    ¡°This,¡± he announced, his voice carrying easily across the hall, ¡°is where we separate the capable from the mediocre. You have all made it through the written portion of the exam, but that alone is not sufficient to become a student of Mistral Royal Academy."

    ¡°The practical exam consists of three stages. Each stage will test your mastery of the fundamental principles of magic: channeling, sensing, and emitting. These are the building blocks of all magical practice. Without them, you are nothing.¡±

    Several giggles broke through the hall. Adrian tilted his head slightly, catching the source of the disturbance. A tall boy near the back leaned toward his friends, whispering something that earned stifled laughter. Their hands covered their mouths, poorly concealing their amusement as they darted quick glances toward the instructor.

    Adrian narrowed his eyes, his annoyance flickering. Do they think this is some kind of joke?

    The instructor¡¯s sharp gaze snapped to the group like a hawk spotting its prey. ¡°Silence!¡±

    In an instant, the room froze as every giggle, whisper, and shuffle vanished under the weight of that single word. The instructor strode forward and stopped in front of the offenders, towering over them. His glare bore down on the tall boy, whose earlier smirk faded into a pale mask. ¡°You will listen, let me remind you that you are not yet students of this academy. You have earned nothing.¡±

    He swept his gaze over the group, his presence radiating quiet menace. ¡°Until you prove otherwise, you are merely applicants. And as applicants, you will show respect to this institution, its staff, and your peers, or you will leave.¡±

    The tall boy¡¯s face turned ashen, his bravado shattered. He muttered a hasty apology, his voice barely audible. His friends shrank back, their earlier amusement now replaced by nervous silence.

    Adrian¡¯s lips twitched in grim satisfaction as he watched. Good. If they can¡¯t take this seriously, they don¡¯t belong here.

    The instructor lingered a moment longer, his sharp eyes boring into the boy as though daring him to test his patience further. Satisfied with the lack of response, he straightened and turned back to the rows of students. His steps were as measured and deliberate as before, his posture rigid and unyielding.

    When he returned to the front, he faced the group once more, his expression carved from stone. ¡°As I said before, the first stage of the exam tests your ability to channel mana. This is the foundation of all magical practice. Without the ability to harness and control your energy, nothing else matters.¡±

    Adrian kept his gaze fixed on the instructor. Channeling. Straightforward, but there¡¯s always a catch in places like this. No way they¡¯re making it as simple as it sounds.

    The instructor gestured toward the large crystal orb hovering at the center of the room. ¡°You will channel your mana into the orb. This test evaluates your precision, control, and stamina. Fail here, and you will not move on.¡±

    ¡°And to clarify: failure in any one of the practical tests means you do not pass. You will have to reapply and retake the exam next month.¡±

    A low murmur rippled through the rows of students, some glancing nervously at one another. Adrian caught Kael¡¯s faint smirk beside him, but his own expression stayed neutral. That¡¯s one way to weed out the overconfident.

    ¡°You.¡± The instructor¡¯s voice rang out as he pointed toward a girl standing in one of the front rows.

    She stepped forward with a confident stride, her long dark hair swaying as she moved. Her noble bearing was unmistakable, from her posture to the subtle embroidery on her robes.

    The girl offered a polite bow, lips curving into a faint smile. ¡°This will be simple enough, channeling is hardly a challenge.¡±Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.

    ¡°Step up to the orb.¡± The instructor said.

    The girl moved to the crystal with poise. She rested her hands lightly on its surface, glancing briefly at the instructor. ¡°I¡¯m ready.¡±

    ¡°Good. Channel your mana into the orb,¡± the instructor instructed.

    Adrian noticed her falter ever so slightly. Her hands tightened on the orb, but she quickly masked her unease with a resolute nod. ¡°Understood.¡±

    The hall grew still, the only sound the faint hum of the crystal. The girl closed her eyes and concentrated. A soft glow surrounded her hands as she directed her mana into the orb. For a moment, the light intensified, the ripples on the crystal¡¯s surface deepening.

    Then, without warning, the glow faltered. The mana dissipated in uneven pulses, fizzling out entirely.  A few gasps and stifled snickers broke out from the rows of students.

    The girl opened her eyes, her expression frozen in disbelief. ¡°What¡ª?¡±

    ¡°You failed,¡± the instructor said bluntly. ¡°Your mana lacked both the consistency and control required to sustain the channeling. Leave the hall.¡±

    The girl¡¯s face reddened. ¡°But¡­ but you don¡¯t understand. My family¡ª¡±

    ¡°I do not care,¡± the instructor interrupted. ¡°Lineage has no bearing here. This is a test of ability, not pedigree. If you have complaints, feel free to take them directly to the principal.¡±

    Murmurs of approval rippled through the students, though a few looked on nervously. The girl¡¯s eyes burned with indignation as she stepped back from the orb. She hesitated for a moment, glaring at the instructor, then turned sharply on her heel and stormed toward the exit. The heavy doors closed behind her with a resounding thud.

    Then, the instructor turned back to the rows of students. ¡°Does anyone have a problem understanding what just happened?¡±

    A hand tentatively rose from the second row, and a boy with neatly combed black hair spoke up. ¡°Excuse me, sir. Why did it look like she had such a hard time channeling? I mean¡­¡± He hesitated, glancing around as a few students muttered among themselves.

    ¡°She¡¯s just from a minor noble family,¡± another student interjected with a shrug. ¡°Not exactly known for magical talent.¡±

    ¡°Quiet,¡± the instructor barked. He stepped toward the group with a stern expression. ¡°Do not presume that family standing dictates success here. The difficulty lies not in her bloodline but in the orb itself.¡±

    He gestured to the crystal again. ¡°This is no ordinary mana focus, it has been modified to contain a higher density of magical energy than standard training tools. Channeling into them requires either substantial mana reserves or exceptional precision and control. Those who cannot manage either will fail. It is that simple.¡±

    The tension in the hall grew as student after student stepped forward to attempt the channeling test. Each time, the instructor¡¯s sharp gaze tracked their every move, his expression betraying no emotion.

    A boy with bright red hair eventually approached the orb. He placed both hands on its shimmering surface, his face contorting as he channeled his mana. The crystal glowed faintly for a moment, its surface rippling with energy, but the light flickered and vanished as quickly as it appeared.

    ¡°Failed,¡± the instructor announced flatly. The boy¡¯s shoulders slumped, and he shuffled toward the exit, his face pale.

    Adrian¡¯s jaw tightened as he watched. This test seems more challenging than expected.

    The next student, a girl with long braids and a proud expression, took her place at the orb. Her mana surged strongly at first, the crystal¡¯s glow intensifying. Whispers rippled through the hall as the light stabilized for a few seconds. Then, with a sharp crackle, the energy collapsed inward, leaving the orb dark.

    ¡°Control insufficient,¡± the instructor stated. ¡°You are dismissed.¡±

    The girl¡¯s lips tightened, but she held her head high as she exited the hall. Another failure.

    Finally, a slender girl with silver hair stepped forward. Her demeanor was calm, her movements deliberate. She placed her hands gently on the orb, her eyes narrowing in focus. The crystal glowed steadily, its surface rippling with controlled energy that deepened into a vibrant hue.

    ¡°Passed,¡± the instructor declared with a curt nod. ¡°Adequate control and consistent output.¡±

    A ripple of relief crossed the girl¡¯s face as she stepped back, her shoulders visibly relaxing as she rejoined the remaining students. Not bad, finally, a success.

    Adrian¡¯s eyes flicked to Kael. ¡°Not many making it through.¡±

    Kael grinned, his voice low. ¡°Thinning the herd. Works for me.¡±

    When the instructor called the next name, Adrian¡¯s attention snapped back as Alisha stepped forward. Her long pink hair swayed gently as she moved, and her emerald eyes locked onto the orb with quiet focus.

    Unlike the other students who placed both hands firmly on the orb, Alisha extended only a single finger. Adrian¡¯s brow furrowed as he watched her fingertip hover for a moment before resting lightly against a specific point on the crystal¡¯s surface. That¡¯s deliberate, she¡¯s targeting something.

    The crystal¡¯s glow flared instantly, its surface shimmering with smooth, controlled ripples of energy. It wasn¡¯t overwhelming, but it was undeniably precise. The hum of mana radiating from the orb grew steady and strong, as if perfectly aligned with her energy.

    The students around Adrian whispered in awe. Even Kael tilted his head, his grin widening. ¡°Now that¡¯s style.¡±

    Adrian¡¯s lips twitched upward, though his focus stayed on Alisha. She didn¡¯t brute force it. She knew exactly where to focus her energy.

    The glow held for several long seconds before Alisha withdrew her hand, the light fading gracefully as the orb returned to its dormant state. She stepped back as she turned toward the instructor.

    ¡°Well done,¡± the instructor said. ¡°You understood the task. Instead of overwhelming the orb with raw energy, you applied precision and control to achieve the result efficiently. That is what we look for in a student.¡±

    Alisha inclined her head in acknowledgment, her voice smooth. ¡°Thank you, sir.¡±

    She turned and walked back toward the few successful students. Adrian caught her gaze briefly as she rejoined them, her faint smile unspoken acknowledgment of her success.

    The instructor¡¯s sharp voice called the next student forward, a lanky boy with tousled black hair and an air of nervous determination. He stepped hesitantly toward the orb, his eyes darting to the spot where Alisha had placed her finger earlier.

    Adrian¡¯s lips twitched into a faint smirk. Trying to copy her? Not exactly the smartest strategy.

    The instructor¡¯s piercing gaze caught the boy¡¯s subtle movements. The instructor approached the orb and placed his own hand on its surface, nowhere near the spot Alisha had used. A steady pulse of mana flowed through the crystal, illuminating its surface with precise ripples.

    ¡°Is this the spot you were so focused on finding?¡± the instructor asked/

    The boy hesitated, his eyes flicking between the orb and the instructor. ¡°But¡­ that¡¯s not where she¡ª¡±

    ¡°Correct,¡± the instructor interrupted, withdrawing his hand. ¡°Because this orb is not static. It has its own mana channels, and they shift constantly. What worked for one student will not work for another. Success depends on your ability to sense the active flow of energy and adapt to it, not on mimicking someone else.¡±

 63: Inexorable Ties

    Before long, it was Adrian''s turn to step up. He squared his shoulders and strode toward the orb with deliberate steps, feeling the weight of dozens of eyes on him.

    Adrian halted before the crystal orb and extended his hands towards it, pausing just before contact. His fingers hovered as he let his senses sharpen, reaching outward to feel the subtle fluctuations of mana coursing through the crystal. Forcing my way in would destabilize the orb. I need to match its rhythm.

    Placing his palms lightly on the surface, Adrian closed his eyes. Carefully, he directed his mana, a steady stream rather than an overwhelming surge. A faint ripple spread across the orb, its glow intensifying in response.

    The threads of energy within the crystal shifted, resisting his influence. Adrian adjusted, synchronizing his output with the orb¡¯s fluctuating patterns. There it is,

    Soon, he identified a consistent flow within the chaos. He refined his control, aligning his mana with the thread. The orb¡¯s glow deepened, the ripples on its surface smoothing into steady waves.

    The instructor stepped closer, observing intently. ¡°Controlled, consistent, and adaptive. Exactly what we expect from an applicant to Mistral Royal Academy.¡±

    Adrian held the channeling for a few more seconds before withdrawing his hands, the orb¡¯s glow fading back to its dormant state. He exhaled softly, lowering his arms and stepping back.

    ¡°Passed,¡± the instructor declared. ¡°A demonstration of precision and adaptability. Well done.¡±

    Adrian dipped his head in acknowledgment, his expression calm even as satisfaction flickered in his chest. He returned to his place beside Kael, who grinned as he leaned closer.

    ¡°Show-off,¡± Kael whispered with mock irritation.

    Adrian smirked. ¡°You¡¯re up soon. Try not to trip on your way there.¡±

    The remaining students continued to take their turns, with most failing to meet the instructor¡¯s exacting standards. Each failure further thinned the group, their expressions ranging from dejection to frustration as they trudged toward the exit. A handful passed, visibly relieved as they joined the growing but still modest group of successful applicants.

    Finally, the instructor called Kael¡¯s name. The blind boy stepped forward, his posture relaxed, the faintest grin tugging at his lips. Whispers rippled through the hall, some questioning how he could possibly succeed.

    Kael ignored them as he approached the orb. He raised a hand, fingers outstretched but not touching the crystal. His head shifted, as if listening to something no one else could hear.

    Adrian crossed his arms, his eyes narrowing as he watched. This is too easy for Kael.

    The blindfolded boy''s hand moved slightly, tracing the air until it hovered over a specific spot. Then, he placed his palm against the orb. The crystal¡¯s surface flared instantly, its glow steady and strong. The waves of mana rippled outward in perfect harmony with Kael¡¯s output.

    The hall fell silent, the whispers vanishing as all eyes locked onto Kael and the seamless connection he had forged.

    The instructor¡¯s eyebrows rose slightly, the first sign of approval breaking his otherwise stoic demeanor. ¡°Remarkable work, you pass.¡±

    Kael stepped back with a smug expression as he turned and made his way back to Adrian. ¡°That was too easy."

    Adrian chuckled. ¡°Yeah, figured something like this isn''t actually a challenge for you."

    Before Kael could respond any further, the instructor¡¯s sharp voice rang out. ¡°Those who have passed, gather your belongings and follow me. The next stage of the exam will be conducted outside.¡±

    ***

    Adrian stepped into the crisp air of the academy¡¯s outer field. The afternoon sun cast long shadows across the neatly trimmed grass, and the faint hum of magic hung in the air. A large circular area, marked with glowing runes, dominated the center of the field. Around it, the remaining students spread out, some a bit wary after noticing how relatively few people were left after the previous test.

    Kael stuck close to Adrian, his head tilting slightly as if gauging the new surroundings. ¡°Fresh air¡¯s nice, but I¡¯m guessing this is where it gets harder.¡±

    Adrian nodded. "As expected from a place that wants only the best of the best."

    The instructor¡¯s voice rang out, commanding immediate attention. ¡°Congratulations to those of you who passed the first stage. Your ability to channel mana is commendable, but it alone will not carry you through the challenges ahead. The next two tests will evaluate these abilities: sensing and emitting.¡±

    ¡°To make these tests more... engaging,¡± the instructor continued, ¡°and to foster cooperation, you will be paired with another student."

    Immediately, some students exchanged wary glances, others standing stiffly. The instructor ignored the noise and gestured to a wooden box held by one of the academy staff. ¡°Inside this box are numbered lots. Each of you will draw one. The number you pull will determine your partner. If there is an odd number of students, one team will consist of three members, chosen at random.¡±

    The box was passed to the first student, a girl with her hair tied in a tight bun. She reached in hesitantly, withdrawing a small wooden chip etched with a glowing number. One by one, the students drew their lots, their expressions ranging from calm to tense. Each turn was accompanied by low whispers and darting glances.

    Kael nudged Adrian lightly. ¡°Think we¡¯ll get paired up? Might as well make this easy.¡±

    ¡°No chance. Random draws are never that kind.¡± Adrian said.

    The box reached Kael, who grinned confidently before plunging his hand inside. He pulled out a lot, the glowing number faint against his palm. Without waiting, he stepped back beside Adrian, tapping his foot idly. ¡°Feels lucky. What about you?¡±

    Adrian¡¯s name was called next, and he strode forward. The box felt heavier than it looked as Adrian reached inside, fingers brushing against the smooth wooden chips. It doesn''t really matter who I get, I''ll make it work.

    He drew a lot and opened his hand. The number ¡°8¡± glowed faintly on the wood, its light pulsing like a heartbeat. Adrian¡¯s lips curled into a faint smile. Number 8. Funny. Same as my entrance application.

    He stepped back, his eyes scanning the crowd for his partner. Students began calling out numbers softly, pairing off as the realization of their matches set in. Kael held up his lot and grinned at a boy with spiked green hair who had the same number.

    Adrian¡¯s gaze swept the field. I wonder Who¡¯s my partner?

    Then, his eyes locked onto Alisha, who stood near the edge of the group. She looked up, and in her hand, the same number glowed softly: 8.

    Adrian¡¯s smile faded into a neutral expression. Her? I¡­. whatever, things will be fine. Just stay calm and keep your cool.Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.

    Alisha¡¯s gaze flicked toward Adrian, her lips curving into the faintest of smiles. She approached with measured steps, her posture as poised as ever. When she stopped in front of him, she tilted her head slightly. ¡°Number 8, I presume?¡±

    ¡°Indeed, guess we¡¯re partners.¡± Adrian said, slipping his lot in a pocket.

    Alisha¡¯s smile deepened, though her eyes held their usual coolness. ¡°Well, this should be interesting. I hope you can keep up.¡±

    Adrian raised an eyebrow, his smirk returning. ¡°Funny. I was about to say the same thing to you.¡±

    Before Alisha could respond, the instructor spoke again. ¡°If you have found your partner, stand with them and wait for further instructions. Those in groups of three, do the same. Afterward, remain in place until directed.¡±

    The gathered students shuffled slightly, adjusting their positions as the instructor¡¯s words settled over them. A few exchanged murmurs, but the majority waited in tense silence.

    Within moments, several staff members moved among them, distributing black blindfolds. Is that really it? Some blindfolds won''t stop people from cheating.

    Adrian caught his blindfold with a flick of his wrist, the material cool and soft against his fingers. He rolled it between his thumb and forefinger, noting its faint, earthy scent. His focus drifted briefly to Kael¡¯s group, where a staffer stood before the blindfolded boy. Kael tilted his head slightly as the staffer handed him another blindfold.

    Kael held the second blindfold aloft with a wide grin. ¡°Another one? Guess they don¡¯t trust me.¡±

    His partner let out a stifled laugh, shifting awkwardly. Kael handed the blindfold to him with a casual wave. ¡°Here, you take it. I¡¯ve got this whole blind thing covered.¡±

    The exchange earned a few quiet chuckles from nearby students, and Adrian found himself smirking. Leave it to Kael to turn an unnecessary blindfold into a punchline.

    The staffer moved on, handing Alisha her blindfold. She studied it briefly, her slender fingers tracing its edges before she looped it around her wrist like a delicate accessory. Her emerald eyes, sharp and assessing, turned to Adrian.

    ¡°What do you think the test is?¡± she asked, her voice calm but curious.

    Adrian met her gaze, shrugging lightly. The fabric in his hand felt heavier now, its purpose looming. ¡°Probably want us to sense mana without sight. Makes sense if the next test is about precision.¡±

    "But if that''s the case, will these blindfolds really suffice? Can''t people just take them off?"

    "I thought the same, but maybe the instructor has something else planned."

    The instructor raised his hand, his commanding presence cutting through the restless murmurs and drawing every eye to him. His gaze swept over the assembled students. ¡°Your next test will evaluate your ability to sense mana cores under pressure. One person from each group will leave this area and find a hiding spot within the designated zone. The remaining members will stay here and wear blindfolds. The objective is straightforward: seekers must locate their partner or partners using only their ability to sense mana.¡±

    A murmur rippled through the group, accompanied by exchanged glances. Some students looked toward the nearby treeline, while others glanced at the scattered structures dotting the edges of the field. The instructor didn¡¯t wait for the murmurs to subside before continuing.

    ¡°These blindfolds, however, are not ordinary. They are enchanted to ensure fairness. Once secured over your eyes, they will remain in place until you physically touch your partner. They cannot be removed by any means until the task is complete.¡±

    ¡°If you fail to locate your partner within five minutes, I will personally remove your blindfold. This will mark your failure in the test.¡±

    The weight of the test sank in, and the tension among the students became palpable. Five minutes isn''t a lot of time, really need to be careful and efficient.

    ¡°You have two minutes to decide who will hide and who will seek. Hiders will remain in their chosen location until the test ends. If you cannot decide, I will assign roles for you.¡± The instructor explained.

    Adrian turned toward Kael, who nudged him lightly with his elbow. ¡°Guess we¡¯re seekers,¡± Kael said, his tone casual despite the weight of the instructor¡¯s words.

    Adrian nodded, glancing at Alisha, who stood with her arms crossed and a faint smile playing on her lips. ¡°That work for you?¡± he asked.

    She smiled faintly. ¡°Of course. Hiding isn¡¯t a problem for me. Just don¡¯t keep me waiting.¡±

    Adrian grinned. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t dream of it.¡±

    Kael turned to his own partner. ¡°You heard the man, go find a good rock or something. Don¡¯t make me look bad.¡±

    The boy gave a sheepish laugh before jogging toward the treeline. Adrian watched as Alisha turned and walked briskly toward a cluster of trees, her pink hair swaying with each step. She glanced over her shoulder briefly, before she disappeared into the shadows.

    The instructor clapped his hands, drawing attention back to the seekers. ¡°Hiders, you have one minute to find a location. Seekers, blindfolds on.¡±

    Adrian sighed and pulled the cloth from his pocket, tying it firmly around his head. He stood still, letting the faint sounds of the field settle around him. The distant rustle of leaves and the hum of mana resonating faintly through the air became his only companions.

    Kael¡¯s voice cut through the quiet. ¡°Blindfolds, huh? As if I don¡¯t live like this already.¡±

    ¡°Then this should be easy for you.¡± Adrian said.

    ¡°I just hope you don¡¯t trip,¡± Kael replied.

    The instructor¡¯s voice rang out. ¡°Hiders, stop moving. Seekers, you have five minutes. Locate your partner and accurately describe their position to a staff member. Begin.¡±

    Adrian exhaled slowly, focusing on the task at hand. All right. Find her mana core. Block out everything else.

    Adrian exhaled, centering himself as he tied the blindfold securely over his eyes. The world darkened, leaving only the faint hum of mana resonating around him. He stood still, letting the noise of the field fade into the background. Alisha¡¯s mana core. Ignore the rest.

    He reached out with his senses, threading his focus through the chaotic web of mana signatures around him. At first, it was like trying to pick out a single voice in a crowded market. But then, there it was: a calm, deliberate pulse of energy, distinct from the fluctuating currents of the other cores. It held a subtle rhythm, like a steady drumbeat beneath a storm. Got you.

    Adrian adjusted his stance, aligning himself with the faint pull of her energy. He moved forward, guided by the growing strength of her mana signature. This is actually a lot easier than I thought.

    Within moments, the pull intensified, and Adrian stopped. His hand brushed against the rough bark of a tree, and he lifted his blindfold to confirm. Alisha leaned casually against the trunk, her arms crossed and her expression sharp with curiosity.

    Her emerald eyes narrowed slightly as she straightened. ¡°That was... fast."

    Adrian smirked. ¡°What, disappointed?¡±

    ¡°I was suppressing my magic, actually. Thought it¡¯d make things more interesting.¡±

    ¡°Suppressing it? What, don¡¯t want me to pass?¡±

    Alisha shook her head, though her lips quirked into a faint smile. ¡°Not at all. I just wanted to see if you were different.¡±

    Adrian arched an eyebrow. ¡°And?¡±

    ¡°It seems you are.¡±

    ¡°Glad I could live up to your expectations at least.¡±

    Alisha¡¯s faint smile lingered, but her expression softened. ¡°I used to play a game similar to this exercise when I was younger. I''d suppress my mana as much as I could, and barely anyone could find me, but you didn''t seem like you had much trouble at all."

    "That''s¡­ interesting to hear, I didn''t feel like sensing your mana core was that difficult."

    "Hmm, that''s odd, do you have a possible explanation in mind?"

    "Not sure, maybe you''ve gotten a bit rusty." Adrian said, chuckling."

    She laughed lightly. ¡°Maybe.¡±

    They stood in companionable silence for a moment, the faint hum of mana still resonating in the background. Until eventually, the instructor¡¯s voice echoed across the field, breaking the moment. ¡°All seekers, return to the field.¡±

    Alisha pushed off the tree, her posture returning to its usual poise. ¡°Looks like that¡¯s our cue.¡±

    Adrian gestured toward the field with a smirk. ¡°After you.¡±

    They walked back together, the faint rustle of leaves underfoot the only sound. Alisha¡¯s gaze flicked toward Adrian briefly, as if weighing her next words.

    ¡°Say, after all of these tests are done, do you think we could talk?"

    "Sure, just the two of us?"

    "I''d prefer it that way, unless you''re not comfortable with that."

    Adrian smiled. "I''d be more than happy to speak one on one, less distractions that way."

    Alisha rolled her eyes, but the faint smile remained. ¡°Then we should find somewhere quiet for our chat, a place with a lot less eyes."

    Two two soon reached the field, where the other seekers and hiders were already gathering. Kael stood near the center, his blindfold slung around his neck as he chatted animatedly with his partner. He caught sight of Adrian and grinned.

    ¡°Back already? Thought you¡¯d need a map,¡± Kael teased.

    Adrian smirked, crossing his arms. ¡°Unlike you, I don¡¯t need a guide dog.¡±

    Kael laughed, his relaxed demeanor unshaken. ¡°Fair enough.¡±

    The instructor stepped forward, his piercing gaze sweeping over the group. ¡°Congratulations to those of you who successfully located your partners. Your next instructions will be given shortly. Rest for a moment if you need it.¡±

 64: Trial Dungeon

    The instructor¡¯s piercing gaze swept over the group. ¡°Congratulations to those of you who''ve passed the second test. But don¡¯t let that small victory inflate your egos.¡±

    ¡°The next challenge is the most difficult yet. Only those who are truly worthy will make it through. Follow me.¡±

    Looks of unease passed through the applicants as they exchanged wary glances, though no one dared falter. The group made their way across the sprawling field toward a stark, unadorned building in the distance.

    Adrian¡¯s eyes fixed on it, and a faint flicker of familiarity tugged at his mind. That place...  I saw it on my first day at the academy.

    The building loomed closer, its smooth stone walls void of windows or decoration, a featureless monolith that guarded its purpose like a secret. Adrian¡¯s steps faltered, his foot dragging slightly against the dirt as unease twisted in his stomach. The feeling wasn¡¯t fear exactly, more like an insistent whisper at the back of his mind. Hopefully I''m just overthinking this.

    ¡°Something wrong?¡± Alisha suddenly asked.

    Adrian straightened and shook his head, forcing his expression into neutrality. ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±

    ¡°Nothing? You¡¯ve been dragging your right foot just a little since we started walking here.¡±

    ¡°You noticed that?¡±

    Alisha¡¯s composure cracked, just for a moment, a faint flush coloring her cheeks. ¡°Of course I noticed. I¡¯m not going to ignore it when my partner¡¯s acting strange. If something¡¯s bothering you, just say it.¡±

    Adrian hesitated, caught off guard by the earnestness in her tone. ¡°Really, it¡¯s nothing serious. I¡¯ll be fine.¡±

    Her sidelong glance didn¡¯t soften, though the faint blush still lingered. ¡°Next time, just be honest about it.¡±

    Before Adrian could respond, a sharp sound echoed through the air. The unassuming building shimmered faintly, and a large set of ornate double doors manifested on its surface. Gasps rippled through the group as the doors settled into place.

    The instructor turned toward the group. ¡°This is the final test¡¯s entrance. From here, you will enter a trial dungeon designed to challenge every aspect of your magical ability, mental resilience, and teamwork.¡±

    He placed his hand on the center of the doors. They responded immediately, the runes flaring with brilliant light before the doors creaked open, revealing a descending staircase shrouded in faint blue light..

    ¡°Follow me,¡± the instructor commanded as he stepped ahead.

    The group hesitated only a moment before filing in after him. Adrian¡¯s thoughts raced as his foot met the first stone step, the cool air brushing against his skin.

    The stairs spiraled downward, the air growing heavier with each step. The faint glow of runes etched into the walls provided just enough light to guide their path, casting shadows across the narrow space.

    Kael¡¯s voice broke through the quiet. ¡°So, Adrian, got any secrets you¡¯d like to share about working so closely with Miss Perfect over here?¡±

    ¡°Nothing in particular." Adrian shrugged.

    "You sure?"

    "Yep."

    Kael grinned, unfazed. ¡°There''s no need to be shy, Adrian, surely you''re at least happy that you were paired up with a princess." He turned his head slightly toward Alisha¡¯s direction, even though his headband-covered eyes gave no hint of where he was looking. ¡°No offense, Alisha.¡±

    ¡°None taken,¡± Alisha replied smoothly. ¡°But if you¡¯d like a demonstration of why I hold that title, feel free to challenge me later.¡±

    Kael laughed, nudging Adrian¡¯s shoulder lightly. ¡°See? Even when she¡¯s humble, she¡¯s terrifying. You¡¯re in for a real treat.¡±

    Adrian rolled his eyes but couldn¡¯t stop the faint smirk tugging at his lips. ¡°You¡¯re just mad you can¡¯t keep up.¡±

    Kael raised his hands in mock surrender. ¡°You¡¯re right. I¡¯m shaking in my boots. Don¡¯t trip over each other when things get serious, though.¡±

    ¡°Is this what you always deal with, Adrian? Must be exhausting.¡± Alisha said, chuckling slightly.

    Adrian shrugged. "It''s what it is, I''ve gotten used to it."

    Eventually, the group reached the bottom of the staircase where the space opening into a massive stone chamber. The walls glimmered faintly with embedded crystals, and at the far end, the glowing crystals illuminated an ornate archway.

    Kael whistled low. ¡°That  is one fancy looking entrance."

    Adrian crossed his arms. ¡°Better to just focus on what¡¯s past it.¡±

    The instructor stepped forward and gestured to a wooden crate resting against the far wall. ¡°Inside this dungeon, you will face magical traps and weaker monsters. Before you proceed, each of you must take an amulet from this crate.¡±

    Kael leaned toward Adrian, muttering softly. ¡°Amulet? Nothing says, ¡®We trust you to survive,¡¯ like handing out magical jewelry.¡±

    Adrian smiled but kept his attention on the instructor. The group moved toward the crate in single file.

    When it was his turn, Adrian reached in, pulling out an amulet with a glowing gemstone set in its center. He slipped it around his neck, letting the faintly glowing pendant rest against his chest.

    Alisha adjusted hers next to him, inspecting the glow with a critical eye. Kael, not far away, held up his amulet and grinned. ¡°Think this thing doubles as a stylish accessory? It¡¯d look good at a festival.¡±

    The instructor¡¯s stern voice cut through Kael¡¯s musings. ¡°These amulets are enchanted failsafes. If you are critically injured or in immediate danger, they will teleport you out of the dungeon and back to this chamber. If this happens, your test will end, and you will fail.¡±

    The room grew quiet. Adrian glanced around, noting the tension etched into the faces of those who had been more confident earlier. No one¡¯s cocky anymore. Good. They¡¯re taking this seriously now.A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    The instructor¡¯s gaze swept over the group, the hard edge in his eyes softening just enough to hint at approval. ¡°I commend you for your focus. This is the attitude I expect from those who hope to succeed here.¡±

    ¡°Your objective is straightforward. Reach the lowest floor of the dungeon. Work together to overcome the challenges ahead. Cooperation is essential, and those who fail to support one another will not succeed.¡±

    Adrian¡¯s attention shifted to the looming archway ahead, where waves of pulsing mana rippled outward like an invisible current. The sensation tugged at him, stirring something deep in his chest. Just one step closer before finally being accepted into the academy.

    Beside him, Alisha adjusted her stance, the faint rustle of her boots on the dirt grounding him. On the other side, Kael tapped his amulet with a flourish, his grin as wide and easy as if they were heading to a festival instead of a dangerous trial.

    ¡°So,¡± Kael said, ¡°you gonna hold her hand through this, or are you letting her do all the work?¡±

    Alisha¡¯s lips curved into a faint smirk as she replied, ¡°I¡¯m sure Adrian will pull his weight. After all, I wouldn¡¯t want to carry him the whole way.¡±

    Adrian shot Kael a sidelong glare. ¡°You really don¡¯t know when to stop, do you?¡±

    Kael¡¯s grin widened. ¡°Not a chance.¡±

    Before Adrian could retort, the instructor¡¯s voice cut through their banter. ¡°Pairs, line up in the order your names were recorded earlier. You will enter the dungeon one at a time. Wait for my signal before proceeding through the archway. Those in groups of three will follow after the pairs.¡±

    The group shuffled into formation, their movements tense and deliberate. Adrian exchanged a glance with Alisha, who remained composed. A few steps away, Kael stood with his partner, his sly grin aimed squarely at Adrian.

    ¡°Guess this is your moment, don¡¯t embarrass yourself in front of her.¡± Kael teased.

    ¡°I¡¯ll do my best not to trip over my own feet.¡±

    ¡°Good plan. Just make sure she doesn¡¯t leave you behind.¡±

    One pair stepped forward and disappeared into the shimmering void after the instructor gave his signal. The next followed shortly after, their movements tense but deliberate. The room¡¯s atmosphere thickened with anticipation as each pair vanished into the unknown.

    ¡°Adrian and Alisha,¡± the instructor called, his voice firm.

    Adrian stepped forward with Alisha at his side. He could feel the weight of the instructor¡¯s gaze on their backs.

    ¡°Proceed,¡± the instructor ordered.

    With a final nod to each other, Adrian and Alisha stepped through the archway. The air shifted instantly, cooler and heavier, as the faint hum of mana turned into a palpable pressure. The chamber behind them vanished, replaced by a dimly lit corridor of rough stone walls.

    Adrian scanned their surroundings, his senses sharpening. ¡°This first floor doesn''t look too bad.¡±

    ¡°Yet,¡± Alisha replied. She raised a hand, her fingers crackling faintly with red sparks. The glow illuminated her face, giving her an almost ethereal appearance in the dim light.

    Adrian tilted his head. ¡°Red lightning. That¡¯s rare.¡±

    Alisha¡¯s gaze flicked toward him, the corners of her mouth curving slightly. ¡°So I¡¯ve been told.¡±

    ¡°Any idea why it¡¯s red instead of blue?¡±

    ¡°None, It¡¯s been like this as long as I¡¯ve used it. I stopped questioning it a long time ago.¡±

    Adrian hummed thoughtfully. Red lightning. It¡¯s striking, but she¡¯s probably heard that a thousand times. Better to focus on what¡¯s ahead.

    The faint squelching sound of movement echoed from further down the corridor, pulling Adrian¡¯s attention forward. Alisha tensed, the sparks at her fingertips intensifying.

    ¡°Slimes,¡± Adrian muttered, spotting the gelatinous forms sliding into view.

    ¡°Annoying, but manageable,¡± Alisha said.

    The first slime lunged toward them, its body undulating unnaturally fast. Alisha extended her hand, a streak of red lightning arcing forward. The bolt struck the slime directly, splitting it into two smaller halves that wriggled on the floor.

    Adrian stepped forward, summoning his own magic. Blue flames erupted around his fists as he drove a punch into one of the wriggling halves, the fire consuming the slime in an instant. The second half tried to lunge at him, but Alisha¡¯s lightning struck it again, reducing it to a smoking puddle.

    As more slimes emerged from the shadows, the pair fell into a rhythm, Adrian¡¯s flames seared through their viscous bodies, while Alisha¡¯s lightning strikes provided precision and control. The slimes¡¯ attempts to overwhelm them were met with decisive strikes that left the floor littered with steaming remnants.

    When the corridor finally fell silent, Adrian exhaled. ¡°Not bad for a warm-up.¡±

    Alisha gave a small nod, brushing stray sparks from her fingers. ¡°Efficient.¡±

    The corridor eventually opened into a large chamber, its size concealed by the dim light radiating from crystalline sconces along the walls. At the center of the room stood an ornate pedestal surrounded by a complex array of glowing symbols etched into the floor. The symbols pulsed faintly, their patterns shifting in a mesmerizing rhythm. On the pedestal rested a crystal orb, its surface swirling with an iridescent sheen.

    Alisha¡¯s eyes narrowed as she took in the scene. ¡°A puzzle. Looks like the only way forward.¡±

    Adrian stepped closer, scanning the room. The door opposite them was sealed tightly, a large lock of intricate gears and runes barring the way. ¡°No other way out it seems."

    His gaze returned to the pedestal. The symbols on the floor seemed to form a grid, each section etched with intricate runes. He crouched to inspect them, the faint heat of magic brushing against his skin. It¡¯s a logic puzzle, but there¡¯s magic woven into it.

    Alisha walked to the pedestal, studying the orb. ¡°It¡¯s keyed to the runes. The pattern has to match, My guess is that we need to activate them in the right order.¡±

    ¡°Any clue where to start?¡± Adrian asked.

    Alisha pointed to the far-left corner of the grid. ¡°That one. The flow of magic originates there. Watch.¡± She held out her hand, and a faint thread of red lightning extended toward the rune. The symbol flared, a soft hum reverberating through the room.

    The next moment, the runes around it glowed faintly, their light spreading in jagged lines toward the other symbols. Adrian¡¯s eyes traced the pattern. ¡°It¡¯s like a chain reaction. If we activate the wrong one, it might reset, or worse.¡±

    ¡°Exactly. So we need to follow the magic¡¯s flow.¡± Alisha said.

    Adrian knelt beside the pedestal, focusing on the faint movements of the light. ¡°It¡¯s a sequence. If we trigger them in the right order, the lines will connect to the pedestal.¡±

    He placed his hand just above the grid. The bluish flames that flickered to life around his fingers cast a soft glow over the runes. This one next. The energy feeds into the center from here.

    He tapped a rune near the middle of the grid, and the symbol flared to life. The room¡¯s hum deepened, the energy¡¯s glow spreading further. Adrian exhaled. ¡°Got it.¡±

    ¡°Good.¡± Alisha stepped forward, her eyes scanning the remaining runes. ¡°The flow splits here. Two paths, one leads to the pedestal, the other cuts off the connection.¡±

    Adrian studied the branching lines, his brow furrowing. ¡°The wrong path will probably activate a trap.¡±

    He glanced at Alisha. ¡°I¡¯ll take the left path. You handle the right.¡±

    She nodded. ¡°Stay sharp.¡±

    Adrian reached out again, his flames dancing as they hovered over the runes. He followed the energy¡¯s flow, his fingers stopping just above the next symbol. With a sharp inhale, he pressed it, and the rune flared brightly. The energy surged toward the pedestal.

    Alisha mirrored his movements on her side, her red lightning weaving expertly through the maze of symbols. The lines of energy converged on the pedestal, the orb at its center glowing brighter with each successful connection. Finally, the last rune lit up, and the energy coalesced in a dazzling display around the pedestal.

    The orb pulsed once, and the hum in the room faded. A deep click echoed through the chamber as the gears on the sealed door unlocked, the runes on its surface dimming.

    Adrian straightened, brushing his hands on his trousers. ¡°Not bad for a couple of first-timers.¡±

    ¡°Honestly, that was a bit easier than I expected." Alisha said, smiling.

    They approached the door together, the faint light of their respective magic illuminating the steps ahead. Adrian pressed his hand against the heavy wood, and with a low groan, the door swung open to reveal another spiraling staircase leading downward.

 65: Completing the Basics

    Adrian and Alisha stepped cautiously down the stone staircase. The air on the second floor was denser, while light filtered in through more embedded crystals along the walls.

    Ahead, a low growl reverberated through the air. Adrian¡¯s fists clenched instinctively, blue flames flickering to life around them. He glanced at Alisha, who had already raised her hand, crimson sparks crackling at her fingertips.

    A pair of hulking creatures emerged from the shadows. They stood on two legs, their bodies covered in thick, bark-like armor, their eyes glowing an unnatural green. Their claws scraped against the stone floor as they moved closer, their growls deepening with each step.

    ¡°Treants,¡± Alisha said. ¡°Stronger than slimes. We¡¯ll need to hit hard to break through all that bark."

    Adrian nodded, his eyes narrowing. Stronger, but not unbeatable.

    He stepped forward, flames roaring to life around his body. The first treant lunged, its claw swiping toward him. Adrian ducked, the air whooshing above his head as he countered with a fiery uppercut. The blue flames surged, scorching the creature¡¯s bark-like hide and forcing it back with a guttural snarl.

    Alisha darted to the side as the second treant charged at her, its claws slashing downward. She dodged with a sidestep, her hand snapping forward to release a bolt of red lightning. The strike hit the creature square in the chest, leaving a smoking scorch mark and causing it to stagger.

    ¡°Keep up the pressure!¡± Adrian called, spinning to evade another swipe from his opponent. He struck again, flames burning hotter as he aimed for the joints in another treant¡¯s limbs. The creature howled, its movements growing sluggish as the fire ate away at its natural armor.

    Alisha nodded as she unleashed another barrage of lightning, the red arcs slicing through the air and hitting her target. The treant¡¯s bark cracked under the force, and it collapsed with a final groan.

    Adrian turned back to his opponent, flames surging in a final burst. He leapt forward, driving a blazing punch into the last treant¡¯s core. The creature¡¯s bark split apart, its glowing eyes dimming as it crumbled to the ground.

    The silence that followed was heavy, broken only by their breaths. Adrian shook his hands, extinguishing the lingering flames. ¡°That should be all of them."

    Alisha straightened, brushing stray sparks from her fingers. ¡°Indeed, good work."

    Adrian shrugged, a faint smile tugging at his lips. ¡°Same to you. That lightning of yours is no joke.¡±

    The air grew heavier as they ventured deeper into the dungeon, the faint metallic tang of ancient stone pressing against their senses. The corridor yawned wider with each step, its walls no longer jagged but eerily smooth.

    Adrian¡¯s gaze flicked from the faint blue flames dancing around his hand to the path ahead, his thoughts a tangle of focus and unease. Why does this place feel so alive?

    Then, Alisha¡¯s eyes suddenly darted to him. ¡°You¡¯re familiar to me, I¡¯ve been trying to figure out why since we were paired.¡±

    Adrian glanced at her, one eyebrow arched in mild surprise. ¡°Familiar? In what way?¡±

    Alisha hesitated, her gaze dropping to the floor for a moment, as if seeking answers in the polished stone. When she looked up, her eyes locked on his with a weight that sent a prickle of tension along his spine.

    ¡°It¡¯s hard to explain,¡± she admitted. ¡°It¡¯s not just your fighting style or your magic. It¡¯s¡­ something else. Like I¡¯ve known you before.¡±

    I¡­ feel the same way. Adrian tilted his head, his expression curious. ¡°I only remember seeing you once before, when I first visited the academy."

    "Oh! I remember that too, shame we couldn''t actually talk back then."

    "It''s fine, would''ve been weird if you did talk to me back then."

    "That''s¡­ true. But regardless, I do feel that I''ve known you for a long time. I''m not sure how, considering we only really talked to each other very recently."

    Adrian chuckled softly, his steps slowing as he turned toward her. ¡°Are you saying that there''s a chance we met in a past life or something?¡±

    Alisha¡¯s cheeks flushed faintly, the red tint standing out against her composed demeanor. ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous. That¡¯s not what I meant.¡±

    He grinned wide. ¡°Come on, admit it, it¡¯s a good theory."

    Her blush deepened, and she crossed her arms. ¡°You¡¯re impossible. That¡¯s the most absurd thing I¡¯ve ever heard.¡±

    ¡°Hey, you¡¯re the one who said I felt familiar. I¡¯m just connecting the dots.¡±

    ¡°Focus on the dungeon, Adrian. You can save your wild theories for after we¡¯ve passed this test.¡±

    He smirked, falling back into step beside her. Still, it¡¯s interesting that she feels that way. Maybe there¡¯s more to it than just coincidence.

    The corridor led to a wide, circular chamber, its high ceiling arching overhead like the inside of a great dome. The walls shimmered faintly with runes that pulsed softly in hues of silver and gold. In the center stood a pedestal of polished stone, engraved with intricate symbols that spiraled inward to a glowing orb hovering above it.

    Adrian approached cautiously, his flames flickering faintly to life around his hands as his eyes swept the room. No monsters this time. So what¡¯s the catch?

    Alisha followed. ¡°This isn¡¯t a combat trial, look.¡±

    She gestured to the glowing orb, its surface swirling with faint patterns. As they stepped closer, words appeared within the orb, glowing faintly in the dim chamber.

    ¡°What cannot be held, yet slips through the strongest grasp?¡± the first riddle read.The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    ¡°A riddle. Great. I was hoping for more treants.¡± Adrian joked.

    Alisha¡¯s lips quirked faintly. ¡°Think of it as a challenge for your mind instead of your fists.¡±

    He crossed his arms, his gaze fixed on the glowing words. ¡°Alright. Something you can¡¯t hold¡­ could it be water? If you try to grab it, it just runs through your fingers.¡±

    ¡°Pragmatic,¡± Alisha said, tilting her head, ¡°but that doesn¡¯t fit perfectly. Water can be contained in a bottle or a bowl. The riddle says it can¡¯t be held at all.¡±

    ¡°Then what? Air? You can¡¯t hold that.¡±

    ¡°True, but I think it¡¯s more abstract. What about time? It slips away no matter how tightly you try to hold onto it.¡±

    Adrian considered her suggestion, his flames extinguishing as he folded his arms. That does make sense. Maybe I¡¯m overthinking this. He nodded slowly. ¡°Time. Let¡¯s go with that.¡±

    Alisha touched the orb, her voice clear and steady. ¡°Time.¡±

    The runes flared briefly, the word within the orb vanishing before being replaced by another.

    ¡°Good call,¡± Adrian muttered. ¡°What¡¯s next?¡±

    The second riddle materialized in elegant script: ¡°What grows as you take from it?¡±

    Adrian snorted. ¡°That doesn¡¯t even make sense."

    Alisha¡¯s fingers brushed her chin as she paced slowly. ¡°Think about it. It¡¯s counterintuitive, so the answer must be metaphorical.¡±

    ¡°Or maybe it¡¯s just literal,¡± Adrian countered. ¡°What if it¡¯s something like a hole? The more you dig, the bigger it gets.¡±

    Alisha stopped mid-step, her eyes meeting his. ¡°A hole¡­ That¡¯s actually quite clever. But it could also be knowledge. The more you learn, the more you realize how much you don¡¯t know, and your understanding grows."

    ¡°Knowledge doesn¡¯t exactly grow when you take from it. A hole does. That¡¯s why it makes more sense.¡±

    Alisha sighed, though a hint of a smile tugged at her lips. ¡°We¡¯re both right in different ways. Let¡¯s try your answer first.¡±

    Adrian straightened and placed his hand on the orb. ¡°A hole,¡± he declared.

    The orb shimmered, its glow intensifying briefly before the next riddle appeared. Wow, can''t believe that actually worked.

    ¡°Told you,¡± Adrian said, smirking.

    Alisha rolled her eyes but said nothing, turning her focus to the next challenge. The third riddle read: ¡°What has roots but never grows, has a crown but wears no jewels?¡±

    Adrian blinked. ¡°A tree. That¡¯s too easy.¡±

    Alisha shook her head. ¡°No, it¡¯s too simple. A tree grows, and this says it doesn¡¯t. Think deeper.¡±

    "Hmm, I''m a bit lost on this one. Any other ideas?"

    ¡°What about a mountain? It has roots that anchor it deep in the earth and peaks that are sometimes called crowns.¡±

    Adrian¡¯s frown deepened, but he nodded slowly. ¡°Alright, I can see that. But it also fits a tree. Which one do we go with?¡±

    Alisha crossed her arms, her expression contemplative. ¡°Let¡¯s compromise. You try ¡®tree,¡¯ and if it doesn¡¯t work, I¡¯ll try ¡®mountain.¡¯¡±

    ¡°Deal.¡± Adrian touched the orb again, his voice firm. ¡°A tree.¡±

    The orb remained still, its glow dimming slightly. Adrian sighed, stepping back. ¡°Fine. Your turn.¡±

    Alisha stepped forward, her voice soft but confident. ¡°A mountain.¡±

    The orb flared brightly, the light cascading across the chamber as a low hum echoed around them. The pedestal shifted, revealing a narrow staircase spiraling downward.

    ¡°Not bad,¡± Adrian admitted, his tone grudging. ¡°You were right on that one.¡±

    Alisha smirked. ¡°And you were right about the hole. We make a decent team.¡±

    Adrian glanced at her as they started down the staircase, a playful glint in his eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t let it go to your head, Miss Perfect.¡±

    She raised an eyebrow, her tone wry. ¡°Too late for that.¡±

    The staircase spiraled downward, the air growing colder with each step. A faint, rhythmic vibration pulsed through the walls, a steady reminder of the magic coursing through this dungeon. When Adrian and Alisha stepped into the next chamber, they were greeted by a vast, open space dimly lit by glowing crystals embedded in the walls.

    Adrian¡¯s eyes narrowed as his flames flickered to life around his fists. ¡°Feels like we¡¯re walking into a trap.¡±

    Alisha nodded, her sharp gaze scanning the chamber. ¡°Stay alert. This floor will test us.¡±

    A guttural hiss echoed through the chamber, low and menacing, followed by the slow, grating scrape of something heavy dragging against the stone floor. From the suffocating darkness emerged three skeletal warriors, their hollow sockets aglow with an unnatural green light. Each gripped a rusted weapon: a sword, a mace, and a jagged spear.

    Adrian¡¯s gaze sharpened as his blue flames flared brighter around his fists. "Skeleton soldiers shouldn''t be too difficult."

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t mean easy,¡± Alisha retorted, her tone clipped but steady. Red lightning crackled along her fingers, bathing her sharp features in an ominous glow as she slid into a combat stance. ¡°They¡¯re coordinated. Keep moving, or we¡¯re done.¡±

    The skeletal warriors charged, their bony limbs moving with unnatural speed. Their hollow sockets seemed to burn brighter, locked onto their prey.

    Adrian launched himself forward, flames roaring to life around him. The mace-wielding skeleton swung first, its strike coming fast and heavy. Adrian dropped low, the weapon whooshing harmlessly overhead. With a surge of energy, he sprang up, his fist connecting in a fiery uppercut. Bones splintered and cracked as the skeleton stumbled back, its hollow frame rattling with the impact.

    To his left, the spear-wielding skeleton lunged, its weapon aiming for his chest. Adrian sidestepped, his boots skidding on the uneven stone. He grabbed the spear mid-thrust, the wood groaning under the intense heat of his flames before shattering into a rain of ash and splinters. Adrian followed with a swift kick, sending the skeletal warrior sprawling to the ground in a clatter of disjointed bones. They''re quick, but brittle. As long as I stay ahead of them, I can keep this under control.

    Alisha, keeping to the edges of the chamber, darted gracefully between attacks, the red glow of her lightning slicing through the dimness. One skeleton broke away, its sword flashing as it swung toward her. She ducked and rolled, the blade narrowly missing her. Rising in a fluid motion, she thrust her hand forward, bolts of crimson electricity arcing from her palm and striking the skeleton¡¯s chest. Its ribcage blackened and cracked, and the creature staggered, momentarily disoriented.

    The third skeleton, sword in hand, advanced on Adrian. Its strikes came fast, the rusted blade hissing as it cut through the air. Adrian blocked and countered, the clash of metal against flame echoing through the chamber.

    They¡¯re faster than they look, but predictable. He sidestepped another swipe, flames surging as he drove his fist into its chest. The skeleton crumpled against the stone wall, its brittle frame collapsing in a heap.

    The chamber stilled, the remains of their adversaries scattered across the floor like discarded relics. Adrian¡¯s chest heaved as he extinguished his flames, his breaths fogging in the dungeon¡¯s cold air. He glanced at Alisha, who brushed a streak of soot from her cheek, lightning dimming as her fingers relaxed.

    ¡°Something tells me this isn¡¯t the last of it,¡± he muttered.

    "I think that''s all for the skeletons, but we have something else to worry about." Alisha said.

    She tilted her head, motioning toward the far end of the chamber. There, shrouded in the flickering shadows, stood a massive iron door. As they moved cautiously closer, the ground quaked beneath their feet.

    The door groaned and swung open, revealing a towering figure. A troll stepped into view, its hulking form encased in dented, rusted armor that groaned with each movement. A double-headed axe, massive and lethal, rested against its broad shoulder. The creature¡¯s tusked mouth twisted into a wicked grin as it stepped forward, blocking the path ahead.

    Adrian¡¯s jaw tightened, his flames flickering back to life. ¡°An armored troll."

    The troll roared, a guttural sound that reverberated through the chamber. With a deafening crash, it swung the axe downward, splitting the ground. Cracks spread like spiderwebs, and shards of stone shot upward as the chamber quaked under the blow.

 66: Fire & Lightning

    Adrian¡¯s fists clenched as the troll¡¯s guttural roar reverberated through the chamber. The beast charged, its colossal axe carving through the space with a terrifying, deafening whoosh.

    The boy darted aside, boots skidding against the rough stone. The axe smashed into the ground where he had stood, the impact sending jagged cracks radiating outward as dust billowed upward. That would¡¯ve been me. Gotta stay sharp.

    ¡°Alisha!¡± he shouted, his gaze darting to her. She moved gracefully and efficiently, arcs of crimson lightning sparking around her as she flanked the troll, forcing it to divide its focus.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take the left!¡± Alisha¡¯s voice carried over the cacophony, and she unleashed a searing bolt of lightning that slammed into the troll¡¯s exposed shoulder.

    Smoke hissed from its charred hide, and the troll howled in pain. It swung a massive arm at her, the sheer speed of the motion a brutal contrast to its size. Alisha ducked low, the blow narrowly missing as she retaliated with another crackling strike, this time hitting the beast¡¯s ribcage.

    Adrian retreated a step and drew on the fire coursing within him. He thrust his hands forward, blue flames igniting in his palms. Twin blue fireballs hurtled through the air, slamming into the troll¡¯s chest with explosive force. The creature staggered, its bellow mingling with the roar of the flames. This one''s more resistant to fire than normal trolls, is it a variant?

    The troll¡¯s fiery eyes locked onto him. It lifted its axe high and swung in a sweeping arc, the blade cleaving through air and stone alike. ¡°Back!¡± Adrian shouted, throwing himself out of range. Alisha vaulted nimbly over the attack, landing with feline grace as the axe gouged deep furrows into the chamber floor.

    ¡°We need to get rid of that weapon!¡± Alisha called.

    Adrian nodded, fire flickering brighter around him. He pulled in more of the flame¡¯s power, the blue glow wreathing his body like a living thing. His fingers formed an ethereal bow of fire, the string pulling taut as an arrow of concentrated flame appeared in place. Aiming for the axe, he loosed the arrow.

    It streaked through the air, and detonated upon impact. The resulting explosion shattered the axe¡¯s shaft, sending splinters flying in every direction. The troll stumbled back, clutching the broken remnants of its weapon.

    Now¡¯s the time. Adrian inhaled deeply, the flames in his chest blazing into his throat. He exhaled, releasing a torrent of fire that engulfed the troll¡¯s upper body. The beast roared, its movements frantic as it swatted at the inferno consuming its armor and flesh.

    Alisha capitalized on the chaos, her hands glowing as she hurled bolts of lightning at the troll¡¯s unprotected joints. Each strike found its mark, forcing the creature to its knees. Adrian conjured another fiery arrow, this one larger, brighter, and more volatile than the last.

    ¡°Let¡¯s finish this!¡±  He drew the bowstring back, the fiery construct crackling with intensity, and released. The arrow struck the troll square in the chest, erupting in a massive explosion that bathed the chamber in blue light. The troll let out a final, guttural scream as it collapsed, its charred body hitting the stone floor with a resounding thud.

    Adrian landed lightly beside the smoldering remains, his flames dimming as he took a steadying breath. Okay, not too bad, we made it.

    Alisha straightened, brushing soot from her sleeves as a wry smile crossed her face. ¡°Good teamwork."

    Adrian nodded, but a faint unease coiled in his chest. His gaze lingered on the troll¡¯s unmoving form, a nagging sense of wrongness gnawing at him. Why does this feel too easy?

    ¡°Wait, don¡¯t get too close to the troll,¡± he warned.

    ¡°It¡¯s down, Adrian. Look at it.¡± Alisha said, raising an eyebrow.

    ¡°I know, but something¡¯s not right. I can feel it.¡± His eyes flicked to the troll¡¯s chest, where faint wisps of greenish light swirled, barely visible against the smoke and shadow. That¡¯s not normal for a troll.

    Alisha hesitated, following his gaze. ¡°You think it¡¯s¡­ still alive?¡±

    ¡°Not alive,¡± Adrian replied, his fists clenching as flames flickered back to life around them. ¡°But definitely not done.¡±

    Adrian¡¯s eyes remained fixed on the fallen troll, his jaw tightening as the faint greenish glow around its chest refused to dissipate. A cold weight settled in his stomach, and he could feel the heat rising in his hands, his flames flickering to life instinctively. This isn¡¯t over. I know it¡¯s not.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to burn it, whatever¡¯s going on here, I¡¯m not taking chances.¡±

    ¡°Burn it? Adrian, that¡¯s¡ª¡± she hesitated, exhaling sharply as if trying to find the right words. ¡°That¡¯s overkill. It¡¯s already dead.¡±

    ¡°Is it?¡± Adrian shot back, his flames intensifying as he stepped closer to the motionless creature. He gestured to the faint, unnatural glow swirling around its chest. ¡°Look at that. Tell me you don¡¯t feel it too. Something¡¯s wrong.¡±If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.

    Alisha crossed her arms. ¡°Fine, it¡¯s strange. But lighting the thing up like a bonfire? What if it¡¯s just residual magic or whatever kept it moving? Destroying the body might not do anything.¡±

    ¡°And what if it does? What if we leave it here, and that ¡®residual magic¡¯ brings it back stronger? I¡¯m not risking it.¡± Adrian said.

    For a moment, she said nothing, her sharp gaze locked on his. Then, with a slight shake of her head, she sighed. ¡°Fine. Do it your way.¡±

    Immediately, Adrian''s hands ignited in a surge of blue fire, the flames roaring to life as he raised them toward the troll¡¯s body. Better to overdo it than regret it later. He let loose a torrent of fire, the intense heat rushing across the chamber as it engulfed the troll¡¯s massive form.

    For a moment, the flames licked hungrily at the corpse, but instead of consuming it, the troll¡¯s skin darkened, turning an unnatural pitch black. The sickly green glow intensified, spreading like veins across its body. Adrian¡¯s heart skipped a beat. That¡¯s not right.

    The troll¡¯s body twitched violently, and with a gut-wrenching screech, it rose to its feet, towering over them once more. Its eyes glowed with a vivid green malice, its tusked mouth twisting into a grotesque snarl. Adrian stumbled back a step, his flames faltering momentarily as the sheer weight of its presence pressed down on him.

    Alisha¡¯s voice broke through the oppressive silence. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll say it¡ªyou were right. Burning it wasn¡¯t overkill.¡±

    ¡°Not helping,¡± Adrian muttered. He took a deep breath, the heat in his hands returning, though he could feel a strange resistance in the air around the creature. ¡°It¡¯s got some kind of resistance now. My flames won¡¯t be enough.¡±

    Alisha¡¯s crimson sparks crackled to life as she moved into a ready stance. ¡°So what¡¯s the plan?¡±

    Adrian¡¯s gaze locked onto the troll, his mind racing as the creature took a thunderous step forward, its hulking form radiating an oppressive energy. This thing is stronger than before. I¡¯ll have to buy time and let her do the heavy lifting.

    ¡°You¡¯re doing most of the work this time. I¡¯ll distract it, keep it off you as best I can. Your lightning¡¯s the only thing that¡¯s hurt it so far.¡±

    ¡°Understood, I''ll do what I can.¡±

    The troll let out another guttural screech, shaking the very air around them. Its hulking frame moved with an unsettling fluidity, the ground cracking beneath its weight. Adrian rushed forward, his flames blazing around his fists as he launched an explosive punch toward the creature¡¯s chest. The impact landed, but instead of burning through, the blackened flesh absorbed the heat, leaving behind only faint scorch marks.

    It¡¯s like hitting a wall. How does it shrug off fire like this?

    The troll lashed out with its massive arm, forcing Adrian to leap back to avoid the swipe. Its claws raked the air with a sound like tearing steel. He landed in a crouch, sweat dripping down his temple, the heat of his flames doing little to steady his nerves. ¡°Alisha, I¡¯m not doing much here!¡±

    ¡°I see that!¡± she called back, her fingers crackling with crimson lightning. She darted around the troll¡¯s flank, releasing a concentrated bolt of energy aimed at its exposed side. The lightning struck true, and the troll staggered with a deep, guttural groan as the electricity coursed through its body, leaving glowing burns across its obsidian-like skin.

    ¡°That¡¯s it!¡± Adrian called, dodging another wild swing from the creature. ¡°Keep hitting it! I¡¯ll keep it moving.¡±

    The troll¡¯s attention snapped to Alisha, its glowing eyes narrowing. With terrifying speed, it lunged at her, its claws slashing downward. Alisha rolled to the side, the force of the blow cracking the stone floor where she had been standing. Her crimson sparks lit the air around her as she spun and launched another bolt. The electricity struck the troll¡¯s arm, eliciting a furious roar as it reeled back.

    She¡¯s carrying this fight, no doubt about it. Adrian clenched his fists, his flames burning brighter. But I¡¯m not just standing here doing nothing. He dashed forward, aiming for the troll¡¯s legs. A well-placed flaming kick struck the back of its knee, forcing it to stumble.

    ¡°Stay on it!¡± Alisha yelled, releasing another volley of lightning. Each bolt struck with pinpoint accuracy, carving jagged scorch marks across the troll¡¯s torso. The creature howled in pain, its movements growing wilder, its strikes more desperate.

    The troll spun, its claws lashing out in a wide arc. Adrian ducked low, feeling the rush of air as the claws missed his head by inches. He pivoted, landing another fiery blow on the creature¡¯s lower back, the force sending it forward and exposing its chest to Alisha.

    ¡°Now!¡± Adrian shouted.

    Alisha''s hands glowed with an intense red light as she gathered her energy, the sparks snapping and hissing like a raging storm. She thrust both hands forward, releasing a massive bolt of lightning that struck the troll square in its chest. The energy surged through its body, illuminating the blackened skin with a fiery red glow. The troll let out one final, ear-piercing screech before collapsing to the ground in a smoking heap, its body twitching once before falling still.

    Adrian straightened, his flames flickering out as he approached the fallen creature cautiously. ¡°Is it¡­ done this time?¡±

    Alisha nodded, though her gaze remained on the troll¡¯s unmoving form. ¡°If it gets up again, I¡¯m leaving you here to deal with it.¡±

    He chuckled weakly. ¡°Fair enough.¡±

    They both stared at the troll¡¯s body, its blackened skin still faintly glowing in places. Adrian frowned, the weight of the battle settling over him. ¡°That wasn¡¯t normal, trolls definitely don¡¯t resist fire like that.¡±

    Alisha crossed her arms, her expression thoughtful but tense. ¡°You¡¯re right. Trolls are weak to fire. It¡¯s their biggest vulnerability. This wasn¡¯t just any troll. Something was¡­ altering it.¡±

    Adrian nodded, crouching next to the creature¡¯s smoldering body. The faint green veins across its chest still pulsed, though dimmer now. He reached out, hesitating before pulling his hand back. That glow¡­ it¡¯s like some kind of magic was driving it. But what kind of magic can make a troll this strong?

    ¡°Magic,¡± he said aloud, standing again. ¡°Something unnatural was controlling it. Enhancing it.¡±

    Alisha tilted her head. ¡°Enhancing, or corrupting? That thing felt wrong, like it wasn¡¯t entirely alive anymore.¡±

    ¡°Either way, this isn¡¯t something we can ignore. If there are more creatures like this in the dungeon, the academy needs to know.¡±

    "We¡¯ll report it when we get out. For now, let¡¯s just hope that was the last of them on this floor.¡±

 67: Congratulations

    When Adrian and Alisha ascended the final staircase of the dungeon, the oppressive chill of the lower levels gradually gave way to air that carried a faint trace of the surface. That troll wasn¡¯t normal. Whatever¡¯s going on here¡­ it doesn¡¯t feel right.

    The faint glow of the exit ahead offered a fragile sense of relief. His eyes darted toward Alisha, whose calm expression betrayed none of the uncertainty he felt.

    When they finally stepped out of the dungeon and into the open chamber above, Adrian¡¯s stomach tightened. The area was meant to serve as a regrouping point for teams, but not a single other student stood in sight. Where is everyone?

    Alisha stopped just ahead of him, looking over the empty space. Her posture remained poised, but her subtle pause told Adrian she was taking in the same disquieting details. ¡°It seems we¡¯re the first ones out."

    ¡°Not sure how I feel about that, considering what we just went through." Adrian said.

    "Do you think the others also had to fight that weird armored troll like we did?"

    "I¡­ hope not, but let''s check with the instructor and let him know what we went through."

    "Agreed."

    Adrian and Alisha crossed the chamber toward the instructor. His stern features softened slightly as they approached, his sharp gaze locking onto them with an unmistakable mixture of approval and curiosity.

    ¡°Sir, we need to talk to you. Something happened down there.¡± Adrian said.

    The instructor inclined his head slightly. ¡°You two have done well. But what¡¯s this about something happening?¡±

    Alisha stepped forward. ¡°We encountered a troll. A large, armored one. At first, it went down after a tough fight, but then it got back up. Its skin turned pitch black as it returned to life. We had to work together to bring it down again.¡±

    The instructor stared at them for a moment. Then, to Adrian¡¯s surprise, he chuckled. ¡°A troll? In a trial dungeon? That¡¯s not possible.¡±

    Adrian frowned, jaw tightening. ¡°She''s not joking. It wasn¡¯t like any troll I¡¯ve ever heard of. My flames barely touched it after it got back up.¡±

    The instructor shook his head, still smiling. ¡°I appreciate the story, but let me assure you, trolls are far too dangerous to include in a trial dungeon like this. Even a weakened one could be lethal to students."

    Adrian clenched his fists, knuckles whitening. Does he think we¡¯re lying?

    ¡°We¡¯re not making this up,¡± Adrian said. ¡°That thing wasn¡¯t just real, it was wrong. Its skin turned black, its eyes glowed red, and it wouldn¡¯t stay down."

    The instructor¡¯s smile faltered slightly, but his expression remained unconvinced. ¡°I understand your concern, but the academy goes to great lengths to ensure the safety of students. All creatures in these trial dungeons are carefully selected, harmless enough to challenge you, but not put you at serious risk. Trolls, especially ones fitting your description, are strictly prohibited.¡±

    Adrian shot Alisha a glance. Her lips pressed into a thin line, her gaze steady and unwavering. He doesn¡¯t believe us. How can we make him see?

    ¡°We don¡¯t need to make excuses. If you don¡¯t believe us, fine. But at least check the lower levels for yourself.¡± Adrian said.

    The instructor sighed, his gaze flickering to Adrian¡¯s hand before resting back on his face. ¡°I¡¯ll make a note of your claim and have it investigated, but¡ª¡±

    A sudden commotion at the dungeon entrance drew their attention. The sound of hurried footsteps and labored breathing echoed in the chamber. Adrian¡¯s head turned sharply as he saw students emerging from the dungeon, their faces flushed with exertion but otherwise unmarked by the fear or intensity he had expected to see.

    Leading the group was Kael. He tilted his head and smiled as he saw Adrian. ¡°Looks like we¡¯re out. Not bad for a bunch of amateurs, huh?¡±

    Adrian closed the distance between them quickly. ¡°Kael, tell me, what did you fight on the last floor?¡±

    Kael scratched the back of his head, his expression shifting to one of confusion. ¡°Uh, nothing crazy. Just some kind of oversized lizard thing. Why?¡±

    Adrian exchanged a quick look with Alisha. Her calm demeanor cracked for just a moment, her brows knitting together in disbelief.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t see anything else?¡± Adrian pressed. ¡°No troll, no blackened skin, nothing that wouldn¡¯t stay dead?¡±Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.

    Kael tilted his head, his grin fading into a puzzled frown. ¡°Nope. Just the lizard. Are you feeling okay, Adrian?¡±

    The knot in Adrian¡¯s stomach twisted tighter. How is that possible? How could they have faced something so tame while we fought¡­ whatever that was?

    Alisha folded her arms, her sharp eyes narrowing as she studied Kael. ¡°You¡¯re sure? Nothing unusual at all?¡±

    Kael raised his hands in mock surrender. ¡°Promise. Just your run-of-the-mill dungeon stuff.¡±

    The instructor, who had been silently observing, cleared his throat. ¡°See? Likely a misunderstanding. These trials can be stressful. It¡¯s easy to misinterpret what you encounter.¡±

    Adrian¡¯s hands balled into fists again, heat rising in his chest. He bit back a retort, his mind racing. Misunderstanding? I know what we saw. I know what we fought.

    Alisha exhaled quietly, her gaze still fixed on Kael before shifting to Adrian. ¡°Let¡¯s¡­ drop it. This isn¡¯t the place.¡±

    Adrian hesitated, the words he wanted to shout dying in his throat. Finally, he nodded, his jaw tight. ¡°Fine.¡±

    ***

    Mistral Royal Academy Grand Hall.

    The grand hall pulsed with an atmosphere of solemn triumph. Sunlight poured through towering stained-glass windows, their vibrant hues of gold, sapphire, and crimson dancing across the polished marble floor.

    Adrian stood among them, Kael¡¯s relaxed posture to his left contrasting with Alisha¡¯s poised and disciplined stance on his right. His own hands rested clasped behind his back, but his thoughts churned. Despite what happened¡­ I am glad that at least I made it here.

    The sheer scale of the hall was almost difficult to truly comprehend. The vaulted ceiling stretched impossibly high, its arches etched with intricate carvings depicting tales of legendary warriors and scholars.

    The murmurs of the assembled students faded into silence as the instructor stepped onto the raised podium at the front of the hall. His sharp eyes swept over them like a blade, and the room stilled.

    Adrian¡¯s breath hitched as the instructor¡¯s gaze passed over him, lingering for a fraction of a second too long. I wonder if he''s hiding.

    ¡°First of all, I''d like to congratulate each and everyone of you for making it this far.¡± He announced.

    ¡°You have faced the trials,¡± the instructor continued, his gaze scanning the crowd. ¡°You have tested your strength, your skill, and your resolve. And today, you stand here not as mere prospective students but as individuals who have proven capable of greatness.¡±

    ¡°You have all been offered a place at Mistral Royal Academy,¡± the instructor continued. ¡°This institution is more than a school, it is where leaders, warriors, and thinkers are forged. Take this opportunity and carry it with the honor it demands.¡±

    The hall filled with the sound of applause, a thunderous acknowledgment of the instructor¡¯s words. Adrian clapped along, though Kael nudged him with his elbow. ¡°Looks like we¡¯re in the big leagues now, huh? Hope you¡¯re ready to keep up.¡±

    Adrian smiled. ¡°I¡¯m not the one who has to worry about keeping up.¡±

    Alisha turned her head slightly, her crimson gaze cutting between them. ¡°Maybe focus less on the banter and more on what¡¯s coming next.¡±

    Before Adrian could retort, the instructor raised a hand, quieting the room once more. His sharp gaze swept over the gathered students, his voice carrying effortlessly over the murmurs. ¡°Before we dismiss, the principal of Mistral Royal Academy has asked to address you all personally. It is a rare honor, so listen well.¡±

    Anticipation swept through the hall as the grand doors behind the podium swung open with a low creak. Every eye turned toward the figure stepping gracefully into the room.

    Adrian¡¯s breath hitched as she entered, her presence commanding the space without a word. She was tall and statuesque, with flowing silver-white hair cascading over her shoulders like liquid moonlight. Her pale complexion contrasted sharply with her vivid red eyes, which held an intensity that sent a shiver through him. They seemed to pierce through every student in the hall, as though seeing far more than what lay on the surface. She''s strong, I can feel it.

    She wore a dark, form-fitting dress with a corset-style bodice, the deep crimson and black color scheme striking against her alabaster skin. Intricate patterns adorned the fabric, shimmering faintly with each step. A wide-brimmed black hat perched atop her head, enhancing her mystical, almost witch-like air..

    The room was silent as she reached the podium. With a single glance over the gathered students, she commanded attention effortlessly. ¡°Welcome,¡± she said, her lips curling into a faint smile. ¡°I am Myrael Faesbane, principal of Mistral Royal Academy.¡±

    Her gaze swept across the crowd, lingering briefly on Adrian¡¯s row. ¡°It is my privilege to stand before you today, as you take the first steps into a world that will challenge you, shape you, and ultimately define the person you choose to become.¡±

    Her words were measured, each syllable deliberate and clear. Adrian couldn¡¯t look away. She¡¯s unlike anyone I¡¯ve ever seen. Definitely someone to look out for.

    ¡°You have all proven yourselves capable through your trials,¡± she continued, her crimson eyes locking on the crowd. ¡°But understand this: passing those trials was not an end, it was a beginning. What lies ahead will demand your growth not only as individuals but as future leaders of this kingdom.¡±

    The faintest hum of magic seemed to accompany her words, a subtle vibration that Adrian felt deep in his chest. He exchanged a glance with Alisha, who remained as composed as ever, though her gaze hadn¡¯t wavered from Myrael. Kael, on the other hand, shifted slightly, his head tilted as if he could feel it too.

    Myrael¡¯s smile deepened, though there was an edge to it now, something sharper and more calculated. ¡°At Mistral Royal Academy, we do not merely train warriors, scholars, or tacticians. We cultivate legends. The question is not whether you are strong or intelligent, it is whether you have the will to rise above mediocrity and leave your mark on history.¡±

    Adrian swallowed hard, his fists tightening at his sides. She makes it sound like failure isn¡¯t even an options, which is fair enough given where we are

    ¡°Take this moment to reflect on what brought you here,¡± Myrael said. ¡°But do not rest too long in your pride. What awaits you is far more than what you left behind.¡±

    She stepped back from the podium, her gaze sweeping over the students one last time. ¡°Welcome to Mistral Royal Academy. I look forward to seeing who among you will rise.¡±

 68: Bad Omens

    At an Inn in Oakshield.

    Adrian sat on the creaky wooden chair, its worn edges digging slightly into his palms as he gripped the armrests. I''ve made it into the academy, but I can''t help but feel that something is still off.

    Seeing this, Selena tilted her head, her expression soft but firm, like a mother trying to soothe a troubled child. "You shouldn¡¯t worry so much, the academy is a chance for you to grow and show everyone what you¡¯re capable of."

    Adrian¡¯s lips pressed into a thin line. "It¡¯s not just nerves, there¡¯s something fishy about the whole thing."

    Selena raised an eyebrow, curiosity flickering in her golden eyes. "What do you mean?"

    Adrian exhaled, his fingers tightening on the chair. "You remember what I said about Alisha right?"

    "Of course, she''s that elf princess you really took a fancy to."

    "A¡ªanyway, that''s not the point. We were assigned to the same group for the final test right?"

    "Right, and then?"

    "Alisha and I¡­ we had to fight an armored troll in a trial dungeon. And when we defeated it, the damn thing got back up. Came to life again." The memory of the troll¡¯s glowing eyes and its hulking, unrelenting frame sent a chill down his spine. What kind of academy sets up something like that for kids?

    Selena¡¯s face grew serious. "An armored troll? And it resurrected? That''s certainly very odd for an academy to have."

    Adrian blinked, caught off guard by her reaction. He had expected her to downplay it, maybe even laugh it off. Instead, her certainty mirrored the weight of his own fears. She believes me¡­ just like that? It was reassuring, making the knot in his chest loosen, if only a little.

    "I don¡¯t know what kind of place they¡¯re running, but it doesn¡¯t feel right."

    "Then you¡¯ll just have to stay sharp, Adrian. If they¡¯re hiding something, you¡¯ll figure it out. You always do."

    Her confidence in him lit a small ember of determination within. Adrian glanced at her, the faintest hint of a smile tugging at his lips. "Thanks¡­ Selena."

    Selena leaned back slightly, resting her hands on the edge of the bed. "You need to relax. Go out for a walk around town. Get some fresh air, or maybe buy yourself something nice if you want."

    Adrian tilted his head, his brows furrowing. "A walk? Now?" He shifted uneasily in the chair, the thought of wandering around Oakshield doing little to calm the tight coil of anxiety in his chest. "I don¡¯t think that¡¯s going to help much."

    "You¡¯re not going to be in Oakshield for much longer, you know. Once you start at the academy, there¡¯s no telling when you¡¯ll have a chance to see this place again."

    "I just don¡¯t know if I¡¯m in the mood for... sightseeing."

    Selena let out a soft laugh and stood. She crossed the room to the small wooden table near the window, teaching into the satchel she had left there, she pulled out a small leather pouch and tossed it to him. Adrian caught it clumsily, the weight of the coins inside surprising him.

    "Take this," Selena said, her tone as firm as a parent telling their child to behave. "Go. Get something to eat, buy a trinket, maybe even find a book to read. Just do something that doesn¡¯t involve you sitting here overthinking."

    Adrian stared at the pouch in his hand. "You¡¯re serious?" he asked, glancing up at her.

    "Very," she replied with a smile. "And don¡¯t come back too late, alright? You¡¯ll have plenty of time to stress about the academy once you¡¯re actually there."

    A reluctant smile tugged at Adrian¡¯s lips. "Fine, but if I don¡¯t find anything interesting, I¡¯m blaming you."

    Selena chuckled, returning to her seat on the bed. "Blame me all you want, as long as you try."

    ***

    The streets of Oakshield.

    The golden glow of lanterns spilled across the narrow alleys, as Adrian walked under the night sky. He passed shuttered shops and quiet homes, the town¡¯s bustle reduced to murmurs and the occasional bark of a stray dog.If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    His eyes scanned the surroundings, looking for anything that might catch his interest. A vendor closing up his stall. A street musician plucking the last melancholic notes on a lute. Doesn''t seem like there''s anything too interesting.

    Yet, when he turned down another quiet street, a faint prickling sensation crept up his neck. He slowed his steps, glancing casually over his shoulder. The street was empty behind him, save for the faint outlines of buildings and the distant flicker of another lantern. Maybe I¡¯m imagining things¡­

    He picked up his pace, his boots striking the stones a little harder, the sound unnaturally loud in the quiet night. But the feeling didn¡¯t leave him. That subtle, nagging awareness lingered at the edge of his senses, like an itch he couldn¡¯t quite reach.

    When he glanced back again, his heart thudded faster. The street was still empty. No figures lurking in the shadows, no footsteps behind him. Yet the unease burrowed deeper into his chest. What if I¡¯m not imagining it?

    To shake the feeling, Adrian veered toward the busier part of town, where the streets still buzzed with life. Here, people bustled about, their laughter and chatter filling the air. He wove through the crowd, keeping his head low. His steps became hurried, as if the crowd itself could shield him from whoever might be following.

    He wasn¡¯t paying attention when he collided with someone. Damn it!

    The impact sent him stumbling back, and he barely caught himself from falling. The other man, less fortunate, hit the cobblestones with a dull thud, his fine boots scuffing against the stone.

    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry,¡± Adrian blurted, stepping forward to help. But the man waved him off, brushing dirt from his tailored coat with a dramatic huff.

    "Watch where you¡¯re going, boy," the man snapped. "Typical. Just another commoner with no manners."

    Adrian froze, his hand still outstretched as he looked up at the man. What is this guy''s deal?

    The stranger had short brown hair, neatly combed, and sharp green eyes that gleamed in the lantern light. His outfit was refined, a deep burgundy coat with gold trim and polished boots, giving him an air of wealth and authority.

    "I didn¡¯t do it on purpose, it was an honest mistake." Adrian said.

    The man scoffed, lip curling as if Adrian¡¯s words offended him further. "Honest mistake? If you paid attention to where you were going, we wouldn¡¯t be having this conversation."

    Adrian¡¯s jaw clenched. He was about to retort when the man¡¯s expression shifted. His green eyes widened slightly, recognition flickering across his face.

    "Wait," the man said, straightening his coat. "You¡¯re Adrian, aren¡¯t you?"

    Adrian blinked, the anger in his chest faltering for a moment. "Yes¡­ but how do you know that?"

    The man¡¯s lips twisted into a smirk. "I¡¯m Professor Damien. I teach at Mistral Royal Academy and I¡¯ve been reviewing the profiles of the incoming students, including yours."

    For a brief moment, Adrian¡¯s irritation gave way to excitement. He relaxed slightly, a small smile tugging at his lips. "Oh, that¡¯s great! I¡¯m looking forward to meeting you again at the academy."

    Damien¡¯s smirk deepened, but there was no warmth in it. "Looking forward to it, are you? I have no idea how you managed to get accepted. If it were up to me, I¡¯d have rejected your application outright."

    "What¡¯s that supposed to mean? Are you just going to stand here insulting me all day, or do you actually have a point?"

    "Listen, I have better things to do than argue with a child," Damien said. Turning on his heel, he walked away, his boots clicking sharply against the cobblestones.

    Adrian watched him go, his chest tight with anger. And here I thought the faculty might have been less snobbish than the students, seems I was wrong.  He wanted to shout something after Damien, to demand an apology or at least an explanation, but the words stuck in his throat.

    As the crowd swirled around him again, Adrian forced himself to take a deep breath. It doesn¡¯t matter. Let him think whatever he wants.

    But then, suddenly, the prickling sensation from earlier returned, sharper this time, crawling along his spine like icy fingers. Adrian slowed his pace, his heart thudding harder with each step. I¡¯m not imagining it. Someone is following me.

    He glanced over his shoulder to take a look. The crowd behind him appeared ordinary¡ªmerchants packing up their stalls, townsfolk walking arm in arm, children chasing each other in laughter. Yet, the unease refused to fade.

    Adrian¡¯s eyes darted to the darker alleys branching off the main street, their shadows deep and uninviting. No. Not there. He stayed among the people, quickening his steps as he threaded through the crowd. The sensation pressed down harder, like a weight on his chest.

    Turning sharply, Adrian moved without thinking, colliding into a solid figure. "Watch it!" he barked reflexively, startled by the sudden impact.

    But when he looked up, there was no harsh scolding this time. No professor. Only a wide-eyed woman clutching a basket of bread. Adrian muttered an apology and pushed past her, ignoring her confused glare. I can¡¯t keep running. If someone¡¯s following me, I need to face them.

    The decision settled uneasily in his stomach, but Adrian forced himself to act. He turned down a quieter street, leading toward the park he had passed earlier. It wasn¡¯t far, and he remembered its winding paths and open spaces well enough to pick the right spot.

    The park was quiet at this time, with only a few lanterns darting the landscape. The rustling of leaves overhead filled the air, a soft, constant whisper that made his skin prickle. Adrian moved deeper into the park, drawing whoever was following him away from the crowded streets.

    He stopped at a small clearing where the trees thickened, their branches arching overhead like skeletal fingers. Turning sharply, he planted his feet and called out, "I know you¡¯re following me, best to show yourself now."

 69: Sudden Hello

    Adrian braced himself as the figure drew closer. He held his ground, his muscles taut, every sense primed for the confrontation he knew was coming. Yet, just as the distance between them dwindled, the figure halted only a few paces away.

    For a moment, they lingered in the shadows, their posture uncertain. Then, the figure raised a hand to lower their hood. As the dim light of the moon touched their face, Adrian¡¯s breath caught in his throat.

    The elf boy standing before him was shockingly ordinary, a stark contrast to the elegance Adrian had always associated with elves. His dark hair was cropped short, while his brown eyes were warm yet hesitant, lacking the determined look Adrian had come to expect. There were no sharp, ethereal features to mark him as exceptional, only a subtle awkwardness that clung to him.

    Adrian blinked a few times as confusion took its place. This is who was following me? He doesn¡¯t look like some elite assassin or anything remotely dangerous.

    "Who are you?" Adrian asked.

    The elf shifted his weight from one foot to the other, his gaze dipping to the ground before meeting Adrian¡¯s. His ears twitched slightly, a nervous tic that gave away his unease. "I... I¡¯m Xenon. Princess Alisha¡¯s personal bodyguard."

    Adrian¡¯s eyebrows shot up at the declaration. Crossing his arms over his chest, he tilted his head, fixing the boy with a skeptical glare. "Really? You followed me halfway across town just to introduce yourself?"

    Xenon flushed, the faint color spreading across his cheeks visible. His ears flicked again as he fidgeted with the hem of his cloak, his fingers pulling at the fabric like it might ground him. "I wasn¡¯t sure how else to approach you. The princess told me to keep an eye on things, and, well..." He trailed off with an awkward shrug, his discomfort painfully obvious.

    Adrian let out a small, exasperated sigh, rolling his eyes as the tension eased from his shoulders. "Let me guess. You¡¯re here to tell me to stay away from Alisha. Maybe warn me that I¡¯m not good enough to hang around her, or something like that?"

    To his surprise, Xenon didn¡¯t bristle at the jab. Instead, the boy¡¯s expression softened, his features losing some of their earlier awkwardness. He shook his head quickly, his dark hair brushing against his forehead. "No, not at all. I don¡¯t have a problem with you. If the princess trusts you, then that¡¯s enough for me."

    Adrian blinked, caught off guard by the boy¡¯s sincerity. Wait, what? That¡¯s... not what I expected. He studied Xenon¡¯s face more carefully, searching for any hint of sarcasm or deception. But there was nothing.

    "You¡¯re serious?" Adrian asked.

    Xenon nodded. "The princess doesn¡¯t trust people easily. If she thinks you¡¯re decent, then you must be. Besides, you don¡¯t seem like a bad person."

    "I¡­ see, but you''re a bit young looking to be a bodyguard, no? Unless you''re actually a lot older than you look."

    "No, no, I''m only twelve. It''s just that the King wanted someone who could also join the academy to watch over Princess Alisha there."

    "Hold on, so you''re also a student at the academy?"

    "That I am¡­ yes."

    Adrian stared at him, unsure how to respond. He had expected hostility or disdain, not this genuine honesty from someone claiming to be Alisha¡¯s bodyguard. His mind reeled, trying to reconcile this timid elf with the dangerous, elite protectors he¡¯d imagined would surround royalty. Is this guy really a bodyguard? He looks like he¡¯d apologize to a bandit for inconveniencing them.

    "Honestly, I¡­ wasn''t expecting you to be so genuine," Adrian admitted, rubbing the back of his neck. "Most people who meet me are usually more of the pompous type."

    Xenon smiled faintly, his awkwardness giving way to a shy warmth. "Maybe that¡¯s their problem, not yours."A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.

    Adrian stuffed his hands into his pockets, letting out a small, wry laugh. "Well, thanks, I guess. Though next time, maybe don¡¯t follow me around. A normal ¡®hello¡¯ works too, you know."

    "Sorry about that, I¡¯m not used to¡­ normal introductions."

    "Yeah, I can tell. But anyway, do you actually need something? Or are you just going to stand there all night?"

    Xenon hesitated, his shoulders stiffening slightly. His brown eyes flickered with something unreadable before he nodded and took a cautious step forward. "There¡¯s¡­ something I need to ask you."

    "What is it?"

    Xenon stopped just a few paces away, the faint moonlight highlighting the faint creases of worry etched across his face. He glanced around briefly, his hand brushing against the edge of his cloak before resting at his side. "Have you noticed that there¡¯s something¡­ off about the academy?"

    Adrian frowned, caught off guard by the question. He studied Xenon for a moment, the elf¡¯s unassuming demeanor now layered with a seriousness that felt out of place. So he¡¯s noticed it too.

    "Off how?" Adrian asked.

    Xenon exhaled quietly, his shoulders slumping as if he carried more weight than his slight frame should have allowed.  "I mean the way it¡¯s run. There¡¯s something happening behind the scenes. Something they¡¯re not telling us."

    Adrian¡¯s chest tightened, the unease in Xenon¡¯s words resonating all too well. The trial dungeon rushed back into his mind: the armored troll¡¯s towering figure, the impossible resurrection, the weight of its unrelenting strikes. They never explained that, quite the opposite actually.

    The instructor had dismissed it as part of the test, but Adrian had felt the wrongness in the air, the way the magic crackled like static against his skin. Yeah, there¡¯s definitely something they¡¯re hiding.

    He uncrossed his arms, fingers flexing at his sides as he considered Xenon¡¯s words. "You think it¡¯s more than just a school with tough rules?"

    "It¡¯s not just the rules¡ªor the trials. There¡¯s¡­ a kind of magic being used there. Malicious magic. I¡¯ve seen it. Or at least I think I have. It¡¯s subtle, like it¡¯s buried under the surface, but if you pay attention, you can feel it. And the instructors. some of them don¡¯t act like teachers. It¡¯s more like they¡¯re... watching."

    "Malicious magic? What do you mean exactly?"

    Xenon hesitated, glancing around as if checking for eavesdroppers, though the park was still empty save for the two of them. "It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s hard to explain because I don''t have much evidence yet. But for example, I''ve caught glimpses of some of the instructors using spells that don¡¯t belong in a place like this. Dangerous ones."

    Adrian¡¯s pulse quickened, his hands curling into fists at his sides. He thought back to the troll, its resurrection glowing with an eerie, unnatural light. The magic had felt wrong then too heavy, suffocating, like it had been pulled from something ancient and angry. Why would a school use that kind of power in a trial?

    "Why hasn¡¯t anyone said anything? If you¡¯ve noticed this, other people must have too." Adrian asked.

    Xenon grimaced, his ears twitching as he shook his head. "I don¡¯t know. Maybe they¡¯re too scared, or maybe they don¡¯t care as long as long as the status quo doesn''t get affected too much."

    Adrian let out a slow breath, his thoughts racing. This place isn¡¯t just about training the best students, is it?. The realization sent a chill through him, though he tried to keep his expression neutral.

    "Why are you telling me this?" Adrian asked after a moment, his gaze locking onto Xenon. "If you¡¯re Alisha¡¯s bodyguard, shouldn¡¯t you be warning her instead of me?"

    Xenon¡¯s face softened, and for the first time, he looked more nervous than determined. "The princess already knows something¡¯s wrong. She¡¯s been watching too, but she can¡¯t act openly without risking herself. That¡¯s why she¡¯s trusting you to help. You¡¯re¡­ different."

    "Different how?" Adrian asked, raising an eyebrow.

    Xenon flushed slightly, waving his hands quickly. "I didn¡¯t mean it like that! I just¡ª" He stopped himself, exhaling and shaking his head. "What I mean is, you¡¯re not like the others. The ones who only care about their titles or their family names. She trusts you because she thinks you¡¯re different."

    "Okay, but that doesn¡¯t explain what you¡¯re doing here. Why follow me all this way just to ask if I¡¯ve noticed something weird about the academy?"

    "Because the Princess wants to keep tabs on everyone who''s noticed something off about the academy, that''s really it."

    "That¡¯s a lot of faith to put in someone you just met," Adrian said dryly.

    Xenon smiled faintly, his earlier awkwardness returning like a shadow creeping back into the light. "I trust the princess¡¯s judgment."

    Adrian sighed, rubbing the back of his neck as he considered Xenon¡¯s words. The elf was putting a lot on him, but he couldn¡¯t deny that he shared the unease about the academy. The trials, the secrecy, the strange rules. One way for another, my time at the academy will be very eventful.

    "Alright," Adrian said finally, his tone resigned. "I¡¯ll keep my eyes open. But if I get in trouble for snooping, I¡¯m blaming you."

    Xenon nodded. "Thank you. And¡­ sorry for following you earlier."

    Adrian waved him off, his smirk returning. "It''s all good, I''ll see you at the academy."

 70: First Day of School

    Mistral Royal Academy

    Adrian stood at the academy''s gate, his gaze dropped to the uniform he was wearing: a fitted jacket in deep black with subtle silver trim, paired with matching trousers and polished shoes that caught the light of the rising sun. He adjusted the cuffs of the jacket, smoothing out an invisible wrinkle. I should thank Selena later. Didn''t expect her to have this all cleaned up and ready so fast.

    He walked through the academy gates, his posture straight, though his fingers curled slightly at his sides. As was before, eyes trailed him, some covert, others blatantly obvious.

    He exhaled sharply, his lips tightening. They¡¯ve been staring since day one. Do they ever get bored of this? The whispers were muted, but he caught fragments as he passed.

    ¡°That¡¯s him¡­¡±

    ¡°...why is he sticking with that elf princess¡­¡±

    ¡°...he''s too full of himself¡­¡±

    Adrian walked steadily through the academy gates, his eyes fixed on the path ahead. The soft murmur of voices surrounded him, the weight of countless stares pressing against his back like an invisible tide. Let them talk. They¡¯re wasting their breath.

    The crunch of boots on gravel caught his attention,more deliberate than the aimless shuffling around him. A familiar voice soon broke through the noise. ¡°Mind if I walk with you?¡±

    Adrian slowed his pace and turned, his shoulders relaxing slightly at the sight of Alisha. Her pink hair shimmered under the sunlight. She waved at him with an easy smile that radiated confidence.

    ¡°Hey, Alisha,¡± he greeted, raising a hand in return. ¡°Sure. Walk with me.¡±

    She fell into step beside him, her movements fluid and poised. The faint floral scent of her perfume drifted through the air, and Adrian found himself appreciating how her presence quieted the noise in his head.

    ¡°You know,¡± she said after a moment, brushing a strand of hair behind her ear, ¡°you handle the staring really well. It¡¯s impressive.¡±

    Adrian let out a soft snort. ¡°What choice do I have? If I cared about what they thought, I¡¯d lose my mind.¡±

    Her laughter rang out, drawing attention from nearby students. Adrian caught a few of them glancing their way, but he ignored them.

    ¡°Fair,¡± Alisha said. ¡°But you¡¯ve got to admit, the way they react to you is kind of funny."

    "Funny how?"

    "It''s just that¡­ they don''t seem to really know how to deal with people who aren''t also nobility."

    "Hmm, now that you mention that, you seem quite comfortable talking to me despite my, uh, upbringing."

    "Oh, please, I don''t care about all that stuff. I just like to see people for what they are, and that''s that."

    Adrian rolled his eyes, though he couldn¡¯t completely suppress the small smile forming on his lips. But Before he could say anything more, Alisha¡¯s attention shifted. She lifted her hand to wave enthusiastically. ¡°Xenon! Over here!¡±

    The two soon spotted a black-haired elf boy standing near the edge of the courtyard, half-hidden in the dappled shade of a tall tree. Xenon hesitated for a moment before stepping forward. His uniform was perfectly pressed, though he tugged at his collar as if it felt too tight.

    ¡°Alisha,¡± Xenon said softly, his voice barely above a murmur. As his green eyes flicked to Adrian, he offered a small, uncertain smile. ¡°Oh, uh¡­ hi, Adrian.¡±

    Adrian gave him a slight nod, ¡°Hey, Xenon.¡±

    Alisha¡¯s eyes widened slightly as she looked between the two of them. ¡°Wait a second¡ªyou two know each other?¡±

    Adrian shrugged, the gesture casual. ¡°Yeah. We ran into each other in Oakshield a while back.¡± His voice was matter-of-fact, offering no further details.

    Xenon nodded, his fingers fidgeting with the hem of his jacket. ¡°It wasn¡¯t¡­ much, but yeah. We met.¡±

    Alisha raised an eyebrow, curiosity flickering across her face, but then she smiled. ¡°Well, that¡¯s a surprise. It¡¯s good you already know someone here, Xenon. Makes things a little easier.¡±

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Xenon replied quietly.

    Alisha tilted her head, giving him a reassuring look. ¡°You¡¯ll be fine. And who knows? You might even enjoy it here.¡±

    Xenon¡¯s lips twitched into a faint smile, and he nodded again. Adrian watched the interaction silently, feeling a small sense of relief.

    ¡°Well,¡± Alisha said brightly, clapping her hands once, ¡°we should get moving before we¡¯re late. Don¡¯t want to give the teachers a bad first impression.¡±

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Adrian agreed, adjusting the strap of his satchel as they set off together. He noticed the faint tension lingering in Xenon¡¯s shoulders as the boy turned toward his own classroom and silently hoped his day wouldn¡¯t be too rough. It¡¯s his first day. He¡¯ll figure it out.

    Xenon nodded, his hands fidgeting with the hem of his jacket. He offered no additional explanation, and Adrian didn¡¯t press him.

    Alisha raised an eyebrow, glancing between them. Then she grinned and folded her arms. ¡°Well, I¡¯m glad you¡¯re getting along. Xenon could use someone to bring him out of his shell.¡±

    Xenon¡¯s face turned pink. ¡°I-I¡¯m not that quiet¡­¡±

    Alisha laughed, patting him on the shoulder. ¡°Sure you¡¯re not.¡±

    This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.

    Xenon cleared his throat, quickly changing the subject. ¡°The announcement board should be up. We should see which class we¡¯re in.¡±

    ¡°Good idea,¡± Alisha said, already turning toward the growing crowd near the large oak board mounted against the main building¡¯s wall.

    The trio made their way through the courtyard, weaving between clusters of students. The hum of conversation grew louder as they neared the board, anticipation buzzing in the air. Adrian stayed a step behind Alisha and Xenon, scanning the sea of faces with mild disinterest.

    Alisha reached the board first, leaning closer to scan the parchment lists pinned in neat rows. ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­ Alisha¡­¡± Her finger stopped as she found her name. ¡°Ah! Class Two.¡±

    Xenon stepped closer to the announcement board, looking over the list. His fingers hovered just above the parchment as if steadying himself. ¡°Xenon¡­ Class Four,¡±

    Adrian¡¯s gaze roved over the lists, scanning the neatly printed names and designations. His eyes settled on his name near the middle. ¡°Adrian¡­ Class Two.¡±

    Alisha clapped her hands together, her pink hair catching the light as it bounced with her excitement. ¡°Yes! We¡¯re in the same class.¡± She flashed Adrian a grin, her tone cheerful. ¡°At least I won¡¯t have to survive a room full of strangers on the first day.¡±

    Adrian smirked faintly, his voice tinged with dry humor. ¡°Lucky me. Babysitting duty it is.¡±

    ¡°Oh, please.¡± Alisha rolled her eyes but laughed. ¡°You¡¯ll be thanking me when I make you the most popular kid in class.¡±

    Xenon shifted slightly, a small smile tugging at the corners of his lips. ¡°At least you two will know someone. That¡¯s nice.¡±

    Alisha¡¯s attention turned to Xenon, her expression softening as she registered his assignment. ¡°Wait, Class Four?¡± She frowned slightly, her brows knitting together. ¡°That¡¯s on the other side of the building. Are you going to be okay?¡±

    Xenon nodded, his hands clasping behind his back as he straightened his posture. ¡°I¡¯ll be fine. It¡¯s not far.¡±

    Alisha leaned toward him slightly, her green eyes searching his face for a moment before offering a gentle smile. ¡°Well, if anything comes up, just let us know, okay? And we should definitely meet at lunch to catch up.¡±

    Adrian gave a short nod of agreement. ¡°Lunch sounds good.¡±

    Xenon relaxed a fraction, his smile growing a little more genuine. ¡°Thanks. I¡¯ll see you then.¡±

    Before the conversation could drift further, a playful voice cut through the air behind them, light and teasing. ¡°So, this is what betrayal feels like.¡±

    Adrian turned sharply, arms folding across his chest as he spotted Kael approaching. The boy¡¯s hair peeked out from beneath his plain headband, the cloth tied securely over his blindfolded eyes. Kael¡¯s smirk was unmistakable, his head tilted slightly to one side in mock indignation.

    ¡°Kael,¡± Adrian said, his tone flat but not unfriendly. ¡°I didn¡¯t abandon you. You¡¯re late.¡±

    Kael grinned. ¡°You left me in the dust! I was searching everywhere. Imagine my heartbreak, wandering these foreign halls, lost and alone.¡±

    Alisha laughed lightly. ¡°Alright, you two, settle down. Class starts soon, and I don¡¯t want to walk in with everyone thinking we¡¯re some traveling circus.¡±

    Adrian snorted but relaxed his stance. He turned to Xenon, who lingered slightly behind the group, his gaze directed downward. ¡°You¡¯re in a different class. Are you sure you¡¯ll be alright?¡±

    Xenon gave a small nod, his fingers adjusting his collar again. ¡°I¡¯ll be fine. Thanks for asking.¡±

    Alisha smiled warmly, patting Xenon lightly on the shoulder. ¡°We¡¯ll meet up at lunch, okay? All four of us.¡±

    Adrian nodded, his voice firm. ¡°Sounds good.¡±

    Kael threw an arm around Adrian¡¯s shoulder, his grin as mischievous as ever. ¡°Can¡¯t wait. You can buy me something fancy from the canteen, my dear friend.¡±

    Adrian groaned, ducking out from under Kael¡¯s arm. ¡°Not happening.¡±

    ¡°Worth a shot,¡± Kael said with a chuckle.

    The group split off, Xenon heading toward his classroom while Adrian, Alisha, and Kael made their way to theirs. The corridors were bustling with students, the hum of conversation rising as they passed.

    Alisha walked between the two boys, her pink hair catching the sunlight streaming through the high arched windows. ¡°So, Adrian, how long before you think Kael gets us in trouble?¡±

    Adrian glanced at Kael, who walked with his hands clasped casually behind his head. ¡°If he doesn¡¯t do it before lunch, it¡¯ll be a miracle.¡±

    Kael gasped, his tone mock-offended. ¡°I¡¯ll have you know I am a paragon of good behavior.¡±

    Alisha rolled her eyes. ¡°Uh-huh.¡±

    When they reached their classroom, the chatter of students quieted as heads turned toward the trio. Adrian felt the familiar weight of their stares, his steps faltering slightly. Alisha walked confidently past the gazes, her expression unbothered. Kael followed suit, his blindfolded eyes offering him a blissful ignorance of the scrutiny.

    They found a trio of tables near the middle of the room. Adrian slid into his seat, Alisha taking the one to his right and Kael lounging to his left. Despite the relative normalcy of their actions, the stares persisted, whispers rippling through the room like an annoying buzz.

    Adrian sighed, ¡°I wish they¡¯d just look somewhere else.¡±

    Kael shrugged, leaning back in his chair. ¡°Kinda hard to ignore the elf princess sitting with a couple of commoners.¡±

    Alisha shot him a look, her lips twitching upward. ¡°I¡¯m not just an elf princess, thank you very much. I¡¯m also extremely charming, which might be why they¡¯re staring.¡±

    The whispers surrounding the trio dulled for a moment as an older man entered the room, his polished shoes clicking softly against the stone floor. He was tall and wiry, with white hair combed neatly to the side and a pair of spectacles perched on his nose. His warm smile softened the deep lines on his face, giving him an air of gentle authority.

    ¡°Alright, everyone,¡± he said, his voice carrying easily over the quiet chatter. ¡°Settle down, settle down. Let¡¯s save the gossip for lunchtime, shall we?¡±

    The room quieted gradually, though a few stifled giggles lingered. Adrian straightened in his seat, noting how the man¡¯s presence brought an unspoken calm.

    ¡°Good morning, class. I¡¯m Mr. Hubert, and I¡¯ll be your instructor this year. You¡¯ll quickly find out I¡¯m quite unlike the strict taskmasters you might have heard about.¡±

    He smiled wider, the corners of his eyes crinkling. ¡°For one, I only make you stand in the hallway if you fall asleep while snoring.¡±

    A ripple of laughter moved through the room, more genuine than the earlier murmurs. Even Adrian found himself chuckling quietly. He¡¯s different from what I expected.

    Mr. Hubert raised a hand to steady the reaction, though his smile never faltered. ¡°Good. Now that we¡¯re all acquainted, let¡¯s get to the point. I have an important announcement to make.¡±

    The air in the room shifted, the students sitting up straighter in their seats. Mr. Hubert adjusted his spectacles, his tone taking on a more serious edge. ¡°Due to¡­ unusual circumstances, we¡¯ll be welcoming an additional transfer student to our class.¡±

    The room buzzed with curiosity, a few students whispering to one another. Adrian exchanged a quick glance with Alisha, who raised an eyebrow, her expression intrigued. Kael, lounging comfortably, muttered under his breath, ¡°Unusual circumstances? Sounds like someone interesting.¡±

    Adrian tilted his head, his thoughts turning over the announcement. A transfer this late?

    Mr. Hubert tapped his desk lightly with a knuckle, drawing the class¡¯s attention back to him. ¡°I¡¯ll leave the details for the student to share, if they choose to, of course. They¡¯ll be arriving shortly, so until then, let¡¯s go over the basics of this year¡¯s curriculum.¡±

    He turned to the blackboard, the tip of his chalk scratching faintly as he started listing subjects and their focus for the term. Adrian tried to focus, but his curiosity about the transfer gnawed at him. Alisha, too, leaned slightly closer, her fingers tapping the edge of her desk.

    ¡°This is going to be interesting,¡± she whispered, a glint of excitement in her eyes. ¡°I wonder who it is.¡±

    ¡°Bet it¡¯s someone weird,¡± Kael muttered with a smirk.

    Adrian rolled his eyes. ¡°Unlikely.¡±

    Kael shrugged, leaning back lazily. ¡°Guess we¡¯ll find out.¡±

 71: Transfer Student

    Mr. Hubert continued addressing the class. ¡°You¡¯ll find your curriculum challenging but rewarding. History of Magic will be on Tuesdays and Thursdays, with practical applications alternating on Wednesdays. Combat training is mandatory for all students, regardless of background.¡±

    Adrian¡¯s fingers drummed lightly on his desk as he forced himself to focus. Combat training might actually be worth it. At least it¡¯ll break up the monotony.

    Out of the corner of his eye, he noticed Alisha taking down notes with a pen. The faint scratching of ink against paper contrasted sharply with the lazy creak of Kael¡¯s chair as he leaned back, his hands folded behind his head.

    ¡°Your assignments will be distributed monthly. And I expect every student to keep up. Falling behind will not just affect you, it will hinder your classmates during group tasks.¡± Mr. Hubert said.

    Adrian stifled a sigh. Hopefully these group projects won''t require too many members.

    But then, a sharp knock broke through the classroom, the sound ricocheting off the walls. Mr. Hubert stopped talking as he turned toward the door. ¡°Ah, that must be our transfer student.¡±

    The air in the room shifted, tension crackling like static as all eyes followed Mr. Hubert¡¯s steps toward the door. I''m guessing the new transfer student has to have some notable status, otherwise, I don''t see how they''d be allowed to join the academy later than even the other noble kids here.

    The door swung open with a faint creak, revealing a tall figure framed against the bright hallway light. She entered with a poise that silenced the murmurs before they could start.

    The sunlight streaming through the arched windows painted a faint golden outline around her, contrasting with her dark gray skin. Her hair, long and snowy white, cascaded over her shoulder and caught the light with every step.

    Her amber eyes swept across the room, pausing briefly on each face. Adrian felt her gaze pass over him, its weight light but undeniable. She doesn¡¯t miss much. That¡¯s obvious.

    ¡°I am Princess Zuri of Nyssalor,¡± she said.

    The room erupted into whispers the moment her words settled. Adrian caught fragmented comments rippling through the students seated around him:

    ¡°A dark elf princess?¡±

    ¡°Nyssalor? That¡¯s so far south¡ªwhat¡¯s she doing here?¡±

    ¡°Her hair is incredible¡­¡±

    Mr. Hubert clapped his hands sharply, cutting through the rising buzz. ¡°That will do. Settle down.¡±

    He gestured toward Zuri, stepping aside so the class could see her clearly. ¡°Princess Zuri will be joining us for the term. I expect each of you to extend her the same courtesy and respect as you would any other student.¡±

    Adrian glanced at Alisha, who was watching Zuri with a thoughtful expression. ¡°What do you think?¡± he whispered, leaning closer.

    ¡°I think she¡¯s lovely. Don¡¯t you?¡± Alisha said nonchalantly.

    Adrian blinked, her answer catching him off guard. He nodded slightly. ¡°I guess.¡±

    ¡°Surprised by my answer?¡±

    ¡°Not really, I just don¡¯t know much about the history between elves and dark elves.¡±

    Alisha tilted her head, her expression softening as if considering how to respond. But before she could speak, Mr. Hubert cleared his throat sharply. ¡°I trust we¡¯re all capable of keeping our focus. Now, Princess Zuri, please feel free to pick any empty seat.¡±

    Zuri¡¯s gaze swept the room again, her violet eyes briefly meeting Adrian¡¯s before moving on. She walked with poise, each step deliberate, before choosing an empty seat near the center of the room. The whispers had quieted, but Adrian could still feel the unspoken curiosity buzzing beneath the surface.

    As Zuri settled into her seat, Mr. Hubert turned back to the board, picking up his chalk. ¡°Now, where were we?"

    ***

    The Academy Main Cafeteria - Lunchtime.

    The tantalizing aroma of roasted meats, baked breads, and simmering spices filled the air, wafting from the long serving counters where a line of students shuffled forward with trays in hand. Adrian stood among them, looking over the options as he held his tray steady.

    They really didn¡¯t hold back on the food here, he mused, settling on a platter of freshly carved roast chicken glistening with juices. He grabbed a generous serving, adding roasted vegetables and a soft, golden roll to his tray. The faint clink of utensils hitting trays filled the air as students ahead of him exchanged coins or tokens for their meals.

    Reaching the counter, Adrian handed over a small, circular token etched with the academy¡¯s crest. The cook, a burly man with flour-dusted hands, accepted it with a grunt before motioning him onward. Adrian nodded, stepping away from the counter and scanning the sea of tables for an open spot.

    You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.

    The noise in the room felt louder now, every chair scrape and burst of laughter prickling at his ears. He spotted an empty table near the edge of the hall, away from the larger, noisier groups. His boots clicked against the tiled floor as he made his way over.

    He slid into a seat, setting his tray down with a soft clatter. The moment he sat, the noise of the cafeteria faded slightly, his attention shifting to the food before him. He tore a piece of the roll, savoring the softness as he bit into it. Finally, a moment of peace.

    It didn¡¯t last long.

    ¡°Mind if I join you?¡± Alisha asked, light and cheerful.

    Adrian looked up to see her standing across from him. Her tray was balanced on one hip, piled with an impressive assortment of food.

    ¡°You¡¯re already here,¡± Adrian replied, gesturing to the seat across from him. A faint smile tugged at his lips despite himself.

    Alisha grinned as she sat down, setting her tray down with a flourish. ¡°What, no warm welcome?"

    ¡°Consider it part of my charm,¡± Adrian said dryly, taking another bite of his roll.

    Before Alisha could retort, a voice called out from behind her. ¡°Room for one more?¡±

    Adrian turned to see Kael sauntering over, his head tilted slightly, the cloth of his blindfold neat and secure. He carried his tray effortlessly in one hand, the other tucked casually into his pocket. His smirk widened as he approached.

    ¡°Guess so,¡± Adrian said, shrugging.

    Kael plopped into the seat beside him, setting his tray down with a theatrical flourish. ¡°I see you¡¯ve already gathered our esteemed princess,¡± he said, tilting his head toward Alisha.

    Alisha rolled her eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t start, Kael. We¡¯ve only just sat down.¡±

    ¡°And what better time to start?¡± Kael said, popping a grape into his mouth.

    Adrian shook his head, though he couldn¡¯t help the faint chuckle that escaped him. This table is getting louder by the second.

    The sound of hesitant footsteps drew his attention, and he looked up to see Xenon standing a few feet away, his tray clutched tightly in both hands. The elf boy¡¯s gaze flicked nervously over the group before resting on Adrian.

    ¡°Is it alright if I¡­?¡± Xenon¡¯s voice was barely audible over the noise of the cafeteria.

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Adrian said, motioning to the seat beside Alisha. ¡°Sit with us.¡±

    Xenon hesitated for a moment before nodding, sliding into the chair with a soft scrape. He set his tray down carefully, as though afraid of drawing attention.

    The elf boy settled into the seat, brushing over the edges of his tray as he adjusted it precisely in front of him. The silence between the group stretched only a moment before Kael leaned forward, grinning like he¡¯d already planned to stir the pot.

    ¡°So, what do we think of the classes so far?¡± he asked. ¡°I mean, Adrian¡¯s definitely going to ace Combat Training, right? Or are you going to slack off, oh fearless leader?¡±

    Adrian arched a brow, his fork hovering over his plate. ¡°You sound pretty confident for someone who barely showed up on time today.¡±

    ¡°Punctuality isn¡¯t a skill they¡¯re grading me on. Besides, if the teachers saw how amazing I am at everything else, they¡¯d forgive me.¡± Kael said confidently.

    Alisha laughed, shaking her head as she twirled a strand of pink hair around her finger. ¡°You¡¯re ridiculous, Kael. Though I am curious about Magical Theory. Mr. Hubert seemed¡ª¡± she paused, catching herself before adding with a teasing grin, ¡°¡ªpretty excited to torture us with it.¡±

    ¡°Torture?¡± Kael leaned back dramatically, clasping a hand to his chest. ¡°Alisha, don¡¯t scare poor Xenon here. He¡¯s just getting started.¡±

    Xenon, who had been quietly slicing into his food, glanced up, his expression briefly startled. ¡°Oh, I¡ªI¡¯m fine. Magical Theory actually sounds interesting.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll do fine,¡± Adrian said,. ¡°Mr. Hubert doesn''t seem like the type to fail people for no reason.¡±

    Xenon nodded. ¡°Um, thanks.¡±

    The group lapsed into a more relaxed rhythm as they ate, the clatter of trays and hum of voices filling the gaps between their conversation. It wasn¡¯t long before Kael¡¯s eyes lit up mischievously again.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s address the real mystery of the day,¡± Kael said, leaning forward. ¡°Princess Zuri. Thoughts?¡±

    Alisha groaned, tossing a piece of bread crust at him. ¡°You¡¯re so nosy.¡±

    ¡°Curiosity is a virtue,¡± Kael shot back, dodging the bread with exaggerated flair.

    Adrian set down his fork, glancing between them. ¡°She¡¯s¡­ interesting, I guess. Confident. Didn¡¯t seem fazed by the attention.¡±

    ¡°She handled it better than most would,¡± Alisha agreed.

    Kael¡¯s grin widened. ¡°You like her.¡±

    Alisha rolled her eyes, though her cheeks colored slightly. ¡°I respect her. There¡¯s a difference.¡±

    Xenon cleared his throat softly, drawing their attention. ¡°I overheard some of the others talking about her. Dark elves don¡¯t usually leave their kingdom, especially not the royal family. Something must¡¯ve happened for her to come here.¡±

    Adrian tilted his head, resting his arms on the table. ¡°What do you know about the dark elves?¡±

    ¡°Not much,¡± Xenon admitted, his green eyes dropping to his plate. ¡°Just rumors. They¡¯re¡­ isolated. Some say they¡¯re distrustful of outsiders, but others say they¡¯re just protecting their culture.¡±

    ¡°Sounds like a pretty big deal for her to be here, then." Alisha said.

    Kael tapped his chin, his grin turning playful again. ¡°Maybe she¡¯s secretly a fugitive. You know, fleeing an arranged marriage or some palace intrigue. Wouldn¡¯t that be exciting?¡±

    Adrian snorted. ¡°Or maybe she just wanted a change of scenery.¡±

    ¡°Boring answer,¡± Kael said with a mock huff. ¡°But fine, Mr. Realist, we¡¯ll go with your dull take.¡±

    Adrian smirked faintly but didn¡¯t respond. The energy around the table softened, the teasing settling into a more subdued rhythm as they all focused on their meals. Yet, Adrian¡¯s thoughts were far from the roasted chicken in front of him. His mind drifted back to Zuri. She''s definitely not ordinary, But whatever the reason is for being here, it¡¯s not my business¡­ though it¡¯s hard not to wonder.

    The faint scrape of shoes against the stone floor jolted him from his thoughts. A shadow slid across the table, and Adrian¡¯s gaze lifted sharply. Standing just a few feet away, tray balanced perfectly in her hands, was Zuri.

    His grip on the fork tightened as his eyes locked on hers. She stood as poised as ever, her expression was calm, unreadable, but her eyes carried an unmistakable weight as they scanned the group, pausing on each face like a spotlight.

    The air around the table thickened, stifling the faint buzz of conversation from the surrounding students. Adrian¡¯s chest tightened, his pulse quickening. What¡¯s she doing here?

    No one dared to break the silence.

 72: Deep Grudge

    Zuri¡¯s gaze hovered over the empty space at the table, her tray held steadily, though her fingers gripped it with a care that drew Adrian¡¯s attention. His fork rested idly in his hand as the charged silence lingered. He tracked the subtle shift in her expression, her lips curving into a small, almost hesitant smile.

    ¡°Excuse me,¡± she said, her voice gentler than Adrian expected. Her focus landed squarely on Alisha, and for the first time, there was warmth in her tone. ¡°Princess Alisha of Luvandell, is it? It¡¯s an honor to finally meet you.¡±

    Alisha blinked, her surprise evident in the slight pause before she answered. ¡°Oh, uh, yes, that¡¯s me,¡± she said as she straightened in her seat. ¡°And you must be Princess Zuri of Nyssalor. It¡¯s nice to meet you, too.¡±

    Zuri¡¯s shoulders eased as she stepped closer to the table. ¡°I¡¯ve read so much about you. Your accomplishments, your family¡¯s influence¡­ especially your efforts in diplomacy. They¡¯re truly inspiring. I¡¯ve admired you for a long time.¡±

    Adrian¡¯s fork hovered mid-air as he glanced at Alisha, one brow arching in disbelief. Of all the surprises so far, Alisha getting a royal fan might top the list.

    Alisha tilted her head slightly, her cheeks gaining a faint flush of pink. ¡°That¡¯s¡­ very kind of you to say. But honestly, it¡¯s not that impressive. I just follow my father¡¯s orders and try not to mess things up.¡±

    Zuri shook her head. ¡°No, it¡¯s much more than that. Your speeches on unity among the kingdoms resonated even in Nyssalor. They gave me hope that things could change for the better. You¡¯re one of the reasons I thought attending this academy was worth it.¡±

    Kael let out a low whistle, leaning back in his chair with a wide grin. ¡°Well, well, Alisha. Look at you, inspiring princesses and changing lives.¡±

    Alisha threw him a playful glare, though the smile tugging at her lips betrayed her amusement. ¡°Alright, that¡¯s enough. Let¡¯s not inflate my ego any more than necessary.¡± She gestured toward the empty seat beside her. ¡°Sit down, Zuri. You¡¯re making the rest of us look bad by standing there showering me with compliments.¡±

    Zuri hesitated briefly, her violet eyes scanning the table one last time before she nodded. Her movements were measured and deliberate as she placed her tray on the table and slid gracefully into the chair.

    Adrian leaned back in his chair, his arms resting loosely at his sides. His gaze settled on Zuri as he asked, ¡°So, what brings a princess like you to Mistral Royal Academy? Nyssalor isn¡¯t exactly next door.¡±

    Zuri straightened, folding her hands neatly in her lap. ¡°A lot has changed in my homeland recently. There¡¯s a push to engage more with the outside world. My coming here is¡­ part of that effort. It¡¯s a test, in a way. To see if I can adapt and represent our people in a new way.¡±

    Adrian studied her for a moment. Her words were carefully chosen, but he caught the faint tension in her voice, the weight of unspoken expectations. A lot riding on her shoulders, huh?

    Kael leaned forward, his head directed vaguely in Zuri¡¯s direction. ¡°So, basically, they¡¯re tossing you into the deep end to see if you sink or swim?¡±

    Zuri blinked at him, caught off guard by his bluntness. ¡°That¡¯s¡­ one way of putting it, I suppose.¡±

    ¡°It sounds like a big responsibility. But¡­ it¡¯s also an opportunity, isn¡¯t it? To show them what you can do.¡± Xenon suddenly said.

    ¡°Exactly. I hope to make the most of it. And I''m sorry, but I don''t think I caught your name yet?"

    "It''s um¡­ just call me Xenon."

    Zuri nodded, her smile lingering. ¡°Thank you, Xenon.¡± Her gaze then swept across the rest of the group, settling first on Kael. ¡°And you? What¡¯s your name?¡±

    Kael grinned, leaning back in his chair. ¡°Kael. Just Kael. No fancy titles, no last names."

    Alisha groaned audibly, though a smile tugged at her lips. ¡°Don¡¯t let the blindfold fool you, Zuri, he''s more perceptive than most."

    ¡°That¡¯s what keeps things interesting,¡± Kael said with a wink.

    Zuri let out a soft chuckle, her attention shifting to Adrian. ¡°And you?¡±

    ¡°Adrian,¡± he replied simply, meeting her gaze. ¡°No titles, just Adrian.¡±

    Her eyes lingered on him for a moment longer, assessing, before she turned her attention back to Alisha. ¡°So, Princess Alisha, what do you see in Adrian?¡±

    The table fell silent. Alisha¡¯s eyes widened, her composure slipping as her cheeks flushed a deep pink. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Zuri¡¯s lips curled into a small, knowing smile, but her tone remained polite, almost curious. ¡°It¡¯s not common for princesses to sit beside someone who isn¡¯t their immediate bodyguard or attendant,¡± she said, glancing briefly at Xenon. ¡°It¡¯s clear to me that Xenon is here as your guard, but Adrian¡­ He doesn¡¯t strike me as someone filling that role. So why sit with him?¡±

    Adrian raised an eyebrow. He then glanced at Alisha, whose flustered expression was only deepening.

    ¡°Adrian is my friend,¡± Alisha said. She folded her arms, tilting her chin upward slightly. ¡°I don¡¯t need an official reason to sit with him.¡±

    This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.

    ¡°Friendship. That¡¯s an admirable answer.¡± Zuri glanced between the two again, her smile softening. ¡°I just find it interesting. Back home, friendships and relationships are rarely so¡­ unguarded.¡±

    Alisha relaxed slightly, though her cheeks were still tinged pink. ¡°Well, things might work differently here. I don¡¯t care about status or formalities when it comes to the people I trust.¡±

    Adrian¡¯s lips twitched upward in a faint smirk. ¡°Is that so strange to you?¡±

    ¡°Not strange. Just¡­ refreshing,¡± Zuri said as she eased into the seat at the table. The tension that had once surrounded her was replaced by a quiet curiosity. Her tray sat untouched for a moment as she folded her hands neatly in her lap. ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s something I can learn from during my time here.¡±

    Adrian watched her closely. She seems genuine enough, surprising, but I''m not complaining.

    Before anyone could say anything else, the sound of polished boots clicking against the stone floor broke the moment. Adrian looked up just as a tall boy in a pristine uniform strode toward their table.

    His golden hair gleamed under the filtered sunlight streaming through the arched windows, catching the eye of more than a few students nearby. His jaw was set in a way that suggested he was no stranger to authority, or to wielding it.

    He halted at their table, chin lifted with an air of superiority that bordered on theatrical. Behind him, a cluster of similarly well-dressed students hovered, echoing his confidence. Adrian¡¯s grip on his fork tightened slightly. Great. Another one of those types.

    ¡°Well, well,¡± he said, voice dripping with disdain. ¡°What have we here? Princess Zuri, and Princess Alisha, sitting with¡­ these commoners?¡±

    Adrian¡¯s jaw tightened, but he didn¡¯t react outwardly. Here we go.

    The boy placed a hand on the back of Alisha¡¯s chair, leaning in slightly. ¡°Allow me to introduce myself. I am Curties Davenforth Veylian, heir to the House of Veylian. A name I¡¯m sure you¡¯re familiar with.¡±

    Curties¡¯ confident smirk widened as he leaned casually against Zuri''s chair. ¡°Surely, Princess Zuri, you understand the importance of aligning yourself with the right company. It¡¯s unbecoming for someone of your stature to associate with¡­¡± His gaze swept disdainfully over Adrian, Kael, and Xenon. ¡°...lesser individuals.¡±

    Zuri placed her fork down with deliberate precision, her violet eyes lifting to meet Curties¡¯ gaze. The regal calm in her expression remained, but her tone sharpened. ¡°I am perfectly happy where I am, thank you.¡±

    Curties blinked, caught off guard. ¡°Princess, you must understand¡ª¡±

    ¡°I understand that you are out of line. You presume to dictate who I associate with? That is not your place, Lord Veylian.¡±

    Adrian caught the flicker of uncertainty on Curties¡¯ face, though the noble quickly masked it. His followers exchanged uneasy glances, clearly unsure how to respond.

    ¡°Lady Alisha,¡± Curties pivoted, attempting to salvage his dignity, ¡°surely you agree it¡¯s inappropriate¡ª¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t,¡± Alisha said bluntly, crossing her arms as she leaned back in her chair. ¡°In fact, I think it¡¯s funny you¡¯re so worried about who I sit with. Are you that desperate for company?¡±

    Kael snickered audibly, and even Xenon¡¯s lips twitched into a faint smile. Curties¡¯ face reddened, his composure cracking.

    ¡°I merely¡ª¡± he began, but Alisha cut him off with a dismissive wave.

    ¡°You¡¯re embarrassing yourself, Curties, why don¡¯t you and your entourage go enjoy lunch somewhere else?¡±

    Curties¡¯ jaw tightened, but with no clever retort at hand, he straightened his posture and turned away. ¡°Enjoy your little rebellion, then,¡± he muttered before stalking off, his followers trailing behind him with stiff, awkward steps.

    As the group disappeared into the crowd, the tension at the table lifted. Kael let out an exaggerated sigh of relief, throwing his hands up dramatically. ¡°Ladies, you have my eternal gratitude. I was two seconds away from throwing my lunch at him.¡±

    Alisha chuckled, shaking her head. ¡°Please don¡¯t. I¡¯d hate to be banned from the cafeteria because of you.¡±

    Zuri¡¯s lips curved into a small smile. ¡°It¡¯s no big deal. I¡¯m just¡­ tired of people trying to tell me what to do. I came here to get away from that, not to find more of it.¡±

    ¡°Th¡ªank you for standing up to him.¡± Xenon muttered.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me. Sometimes people like that just need to be put in their place.¡±

    Alisha leaned forward, resting her elbows on the table. ¡°I think it¡¯s important for friends to back each other up. Even if it¡¯s just something small, it matters.¡±

    Adrian nodded. ¡°Agreed.¡±

    ¡°Well, at least we¡¯re not like that poor sucker sitting all alone over there.¡± Kael said, gesturing toward a nearby table where a boy sat by himself, hunched over his tray. His blond hair fell into his eyes, and his stiff posture radiated discomfort.

    Adrian¡¯s stomach twisted as he recognized the boy. Wait, that has to be Remus Blythe¡­ not exactly excited to see him here, but I guess I shouldn''t be surprised. Still, it doesn''t look like he has anyone to talk to.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be back,¡± Adrian said, pushing himself up from his seat. His friends exchanged curious glances, but no one stopped him. He didn¡¯t offer an explanation as he made his way toward Remus¡¯ table.

    Adrian kept his posture relaxed, not wanting to provoke the boy. But as he neared the table, Remus¡¯ head snapped up, his eyes narrowing with immediate suspicion.

    ¡°What do you want?¡± Remus barked, like a cornered animal ready to lash out. His gaze darted toward Adrian as if expecting some hidden agenda.

    Adrian stopped a few feet away. ¡°I thought you might want some company.¡±

    Remus scoffed, shoving his tray aside with a force that sent a piece of bread tumbling off the edge. ¡°Save it, I don¡¯t need your pity, and I don¡¯t need you pretending to be better than me.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not pretending anything. But if you¡¯re going to start throwing around insults, maybe remember that the Blythes aren¡¯t exactly a noble family either.¡±

    The words struck like a whip. Remus¡¯ face darkened, his hands balling into fists at his sides. He shot to his feet, his chair screeching loudly against the stone floor. ¡°You don¡¯t know anything!¡±

    Adrian didn¡¯t flinch, but his jaw tightened. This isn¡¯t going anywhere. He opened his mouth to respond, but before he could say anything, Remus shoved past him, storming away with stiff, angry strides.

    The commotion had attracted a small group of onlookers, their whispers and snickers filling the space where Remus had just stood. Adrian turned slowly, his cold gaze locked onto the nearest cluster of students. ¡°Something funny?¡±

    The laughter died instantly, and the students scattered like leaves in a gust of wind, their heads ducked as they avoided his piercing gaze. Yeah, that''s what I thought.

    Adrian exhaled deeply, running a hand through his hair as he let the tension drain from his shoulders. He turned and walked back to his table. Judging from how he responded, it''s clear Remus still has a grudge against me. Likely because I embarrassed him once, and also there''s the chance that he''s learned what happened to Romulus¡­ I should keep an eye out on that kid, just in case he tries anything stupid in the future.

 73: Practical Example

    After lunch, Adrian and Alisha walked side by side down the corridors of the academy. Their next class was starting soon, and they had to bid farewell to Kael, Xenon, and Zuri who had their own lessons to deal with. I''ll see them again tomorrow during homeroom.

    Before long, the two pushed through a set of double doors, where Adrian found himself stepping into an expansive seminar-style room. His eyes roamed over the tiered seating that climbed steadily toward the back of the room, each level lined with desks wide enough to accommodate students and their materials. At the center of the room stood a circular platform, etched with arcane symbols that gleamed under the light of the chandeliers hanging overhead.

    Alisha nudged Adrian¡¯s arm, insistent enough to pull him from his thoughts. ¡°Let¡¯s sit over there,¡± she said, gesturing to a spot a few rows up, positioned perfectly to see the center platform without being too close to the front.

    ¡°Sure, works for me,¡± Adrian replied.

    He followed her, weaving through rows of desks. Sliding into the chair beside Alisha, Adrian placed his satchel on the floor and rested his hands on the desk¡¯s cool surface. His gaze wandered briefly to the glowing symbols etched into the circular platform at the center of the room. They really go all out here. Fancy setups for what¡¯ll probably just be another lecture.

    His attention shifted back to Alisha, who was rummaging through her satchel. ¡°What class is this, anyway? I uh, forgot."

    Alisha chuckled before pulling out a neatly folded sheet of parchment. ¡°This class should be Practical Magic Application.¡±

    Adrian raised an eyebrow, leaning back slightly in his chair. ¡°Practical magic application? Sounds fancy.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s one of the core classes, focusing on teaching us how to use magic in real-world scenarios. Combat, problem-solving, enchantments¡­ you know, the useful stuff.¡±

    ¡°Sounds interesting enough,¡± Adrian said, glancing toward the platform again. ¡°Still, I can¡¯t help but wonder what the instructor will be like.¡±

    Alisha laughed softly, her violet eyes catching the light as she propped her chin in her hand. ¡°Does it matter? No matter who it is, the class won¡¯t change. Practical magic is practical magic.¡±

    Adrian gave a light shrug. ¡°Not wrong, but let¡¯s just hope whoever it is knows what they¡¯re doing.*

    The room filled gradually as students trickled in. Adrian¡¯s eyes flickered to the growing crowd, scanning the mix of faces. He noted a range of expressions: some students looked eager, their eyes alight with anticipation, while others wore the glazed stares of boredom or the tight-lipped frowns of nervousness.

    Adrian leaned back in his chair, crossing his arms as he observed two students in the back animatedly gesturing over a spellbook, their voices rising slightly above the murmur of the room. A faint grin played on his lips. At least someone¡¯s excited.

    ¡°Looks like we¡¯ve got a full house,¡± Alisha remarked, her gaze sweeping over the room. Think anyone here can give you a run for your money?¡±

    Adrian chuckled softly, shaking his head. ¡°I¡¯m not betting on it.¡±

    The steady rhythm of conversation ebbed suddenly as the door at the front of the room swung open. A hush fell over the students, their heads turning in unison toward the figure stepping inside. Adrian¡¯s stomach tightened, the faint feeling of unease creeping in before he even registered who it was.

    Then he the instructor, a tall man with sharp green eyes that gleamed like polished emeralds, strode into the room with deliberate, precise movements. His short brown hair was neatly combed, and the deep burgundy coat with gold trim that draped over his frame radiated an air of authority.

    Adrian¡¯s stomach sank, a heavy weight settling over him as he exhaled a quiet sigh. Of course. Just my luck.

    Alisha, ever perceptive, leaned closer, her brows knitting together in concern. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± she whispered.

    ¡°Nothing,¡± Adrian said quickly, keeping his tone even as he straightened in his seat. But his thoughts betrayed him. It¡¯s him. Professor Damien. The same smug academic from Oakshield who made it painfully clear he thinks I don¡¯t belong here.

    Stolen story; please report.

    Adrian¡¯s jaw clenched slightly as he forced himself to remain outwardly calm, though the memory of their encounter flickered sharply in his mind. He could still hear Damien¡¯s voice, clipped and disdainful. I just hope that maybe he won''t recognize me.

    Damien reached the circular platform at the center of the room, his gaze sweeping over the students. ¡°Good afternoon, you may all  address me as Professor Damien, and I will be instructing you in Practical Magic Application this term. My expectation is simple: competence.¡± His gaze lingered for a fraction of a second longer on Adrian, who met it without flinching, though his grip on the edge of the desk tightened.

    ¡°Competence is not a gift, nor is it a privilege,¡± Damien continued. ¡°It is a standard. One that each of you will meet, or you will fail. There are no exceptions.¡±

    The room remained silent. Alisha leaned closer to Adrian, her voice a barely audible murmur. ¡°Okay, so maybe the instructor does matter.¡±

    Adrian smirked faintly, though it didn¡¯t reach his eyes. Yeah, it matters. And this is going to be a long class.

    Professor Damien moved to the center of the circular platform. He clasped his hands behind his back before he spoke again. ¡°Before we proceed, it¡¯s essential to cover the foundation of all magic. There are seven principal schools of magic. These schools define the scope and nature of magical application and form the basis of all spellwork.¡±

    Adrian leaned back in his chair, folding his arms. Here we go. The basics all over again. Still, he kept his gaze fixed on Damien, more out of curiosity about how he would present the information than genuine interest in the material itself.

    ¡°The first,¡± Damien continued, raising a finger, ¡°is Augmentation. This school focuses on enhancing physical abilities or augmenting the properties of objects. Think of strength, speed, or resilience.¡±

    He extended another finger. ¡°Evocation. The manipulation of elemental forces¡ªfire, ice, lightning, and more. It is a direct and often destructive form of magic.¡±

    A third finger joined the first two. ¡°Abjuration. Defensive magic designed to protect, ward, or shield oneself or others from harm.¡±

    Damien¡¯s gaze flicked briefly to the students scribbling notes furiously. He added a fourth finger. ¡°Transmutation. The alteration of physical properties, such as changing the form of an object or even oneself.¡±

    ¡°Conjuration,¡± he said, raising his fifth finger. ¡°The art of summoning objects, creatures, or even magical constructs.¡±

    ¡°Next, Illusion. Magic that deceives the senses, creating false images or sounds to mislead or confuse.¡±

    Finally, he raised his seventh finger. ¡°And Divination. The school of foresight and perception, used to uncover hidden truths or predict future events.¡±

    Damien lowered his hand, his sharp gaze sweeping the room once more. ¡°These are the seven pillars upon which all magic is built. If you cannot grasp these fundamentals, you will fail, both in this class and as practitioners.¡±

    Adrian suppressed a sigh, fingers tapping lightly against the desk. Nothing new here. Let¡¯s just get to the part where we actually do something.

    ¡°As this is a practical class,¡± Damien continued, ¡°we will focus on application rather than theory. To start, we will work with Evocation. It is relatively straightforward and allows for measurable progress.¡±

    Damien¡¯s gaze scanned the room, his eyes lingering briefly on each student before settling on Adrian. A faint smirk played at the corners of the professor¡¯s mouth as he raised his hand and pointed directly at him.

    ¡°You, Adrian, isn¡¯t it? Come forward.¡±

    The room erupted into quiet chuckles and murmurs, students nudging one another and exchanging knowing glances. Adrian¡¯s jaw tightened, his irritation bubbling under the surface as he felt the weight of their stares. Beside him, Alisha shot Damien a glare, her expression taut with disapproval.

    Adrian exhaled slowly, pushing back his chair with deliberate calmness. Of course. He couldn¡¯t resist, could he?

    He stood then moved cautiously as he made his way toward the platform. As he reached the center, Damien gestured for him to stand on the etched circle of runes. ¡°Since this is your first formal lesson in practical magic, let us assess your current aptitude. Evocation is a school of power and control. Let¡¯s see if you possess either.¡±

    Adrian squared his shoulders, meeting Damien¡¯s piercing gaze head-on. ¡°Fine, what do you want me to do?¡±

    Damien extended a hand toward the edge of the platform, where a small pedestal rose from the ground. Atop it rested a polished stone, its surface smooth and reflective. ¡°Your task is simple. Evoke an elemental force. For instance: fire, water, earth, ice, lightning, or wind, and strike the stone."

    Adrian glanced at the stone, his mind already cycling through his options. Really, that''s it? There''s no way that he''d put me up for such an easy task, right? There has to be some kind of trick he''s setting me up for.

    Damien stepped back, folding his arms as he watched. The room had gone utterly silent, the eyes of every student fixed on Adrian.

    ¡°No pressure,¡± Damien added, his tone carrying an unmistakable edge of sarcasm. ¡°But do try not to embarrass yourself.¡±

 74: Failed Ambush

    Adrian stepped onto the platform. He ignored the chuckles and whispers of the other students, focusing instead on the stone perched on the pedestal. His fingers curled at his sides, his jaw tightening as he inhaled slowly. All right. Let¡¯s get this over with.

    The boy raised his right hand, palm facing upward. His focus sharpened, and he felt the familiar warmth bubbling just beneath his skin, waiting to be released. The runes beneath him brightened in response, as if recognizing his intent.

    With a single thought, a flame burst to life in his palm, bright blue and crackling softly in the still air. The fire''s color, as always, was a vivid and otherworldly blue, setting him apart from anyone else who wielded flames.

    The laughter and murmurs in the room faltered. A hush spread like a ripple through water, the students'' eyes widening as they leaned forward in their seats. Even Alisha, seated near the middle of the room, had her lips parted in a subtle smile of approval.

    Adrian flicked his wrist, sending the flame hurtling through the air. It struck the stone dead center, exploding into a dazzling display of sparks before dissipating entirely.

    Straightening his posture, Adrian lowered his hand and glanced at Damien. The professor¡¯s expression remained composed, but his sharp green eyes betrayed a flicker of surprise. Got you, didn¡¯t I?

    ¡°Well,¡± Damien said after a pause. ¡°A respectable display. But let¡¯s see how you handle something more challenging.¡±

    Damien gestured, and a section of the platform shifted, stone panels sliding aside to reveal a shallow basin filled with water. ¡°Evoking fire is one thing, but maintaining control is another. Your next task is to strike the water with the same precision, without extinguishing your flame.¡±

    Adrian arched an eyebrow. Seriously? It seems he''s trying to find ways to embarrass me¡­ but fine, I''ll play along for now. Not like any of these tasks are actually challenging.

    He rolled his shoulders, flexing his fingers as he approached the basin. The faint ripple of the water¡¯s surface caught the light of the chandeliers above, casting fluid patterns on the walls.

    Once again, Adrian summoned his flame, the blue fire springing to life effortlessly in his palm. The heat radiated outward, warming the air around him. He stared at the water, concentrating. Slowly, he moved his hand forward, allowing the flame to hover mere inches above the surface.

    The fire met the water with a soft hiss, yet it did not die. Instead, the flame floated just above the surface, burning steadily. Small wisps of steam curled upward, dissipating into the air as Adrian guided the flame in a slow, deliberate arc across the basin. When he was satisfied, he flicked his wrist once more, dispersing the fire completely. The water stilled, untouched and unscorched.

    The silence in the room deepened, broken only by a few muffled gasps. Damien¡¯s lips pressed into a thin line, hands clasped tightly behind his back. ¡°Impressive, but control over fire alone will not suffice.¡±

    He snapped his fingers, and the basin slid back into the floor. In its place, a tall column of stone rose from the platform. ¡°Your next task is to shape your flame. Carve a simple mark into this stone without causing it to crack.¡±

    Adrian tilted his head, his gaze shifting to the column. Fine. You want to keep throwing these at me? Let¡¯s see how far you¡¯ll go.

    He lifted both hands this time, conjuring twin flames that danced and swirled around his fingers. The blue light cast eerie shadows on the walls, drawing the captivated attention of every student in the room.

    He stepped closer to the column, the heat from his flames intensifying. Slowly, he directed one of the flames toward the stone, its edges narrowing into a fine line. The fire etched into the stone with surgical precision, tracing a perfect circle. Sparks flew as the stone hissed and groaned under the heat, but Adrian controlled the intensity, ensuring the column remained intact.

    When the task was complete, he stepped back. The circle he had drawn glowed faintly, the surface of the stone smooth and unmarred by cracks.

    Soon after, the watching students erupted into murmurs, their earlier amusement replaced by awe. Adrian glanced at Damien, whose composure was finally beginning to falter. The professor¡¯s jaw tightened, and his gaze lingered on Adrian for a moment too long before he spoke.

    This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.

    ¡°Well¡­ done," Damien said bitterly. "But let¡¯s push things further.¡±

    He waved his hand again, and the platform shifted once more. This time, three metal spheres suspended in midair, each spinning erratically. ¡°Strike all three, simultaneously.¡±

    Adrian¡¯s lips curved into a faint smirk. Now we¡¯re talking.

    He extended his hands, summoning larger flames that spiraled upward, crackling with energy. The room fell deathly silent as he focused, splitting his attention between the three targets. With a flick of his wrists, he released three tendrils of fire, each one streaking through the air, before hitting their marks in perfect unison, engulfing the spheres in a brilliant blaze then dissipating completely.

    The spheres slowed their spinning, glowing faintly as the fire¡¯s energy faded. Adrian turned to face Damien, his blue flames extinguished, leaving only the faint scent of smoke in the air.

    The professor¡¯s expression was unreadable as he studied Adrian. ¡°Exceptional, it appears you are¡­ more capable than I anticipated.¡±

    Adrian stepped off the platform and returned to his seat without a word. The whispers in the room grew louder, students exchanging impressed glances and hushed comments.

    Alisha leaned toward him, her voice low. ¡°You really showed him."

    ¡°What can I say? I¡¯m just full of surprises.¡± Adrian said, shrugging his shoulders.

    But before Alisha could respond further, Damien¡¯s voice cut through the room. ¡°Impressive, Adrian, but natural talent can only take one so far. Mastery requires discipline, and that,¡± he paused, his eyes narrowing slightly, ¡°is often where the gifted falter.¡±

    Adrian turned back to face Damien. You know what? I''ve had it with this guy, consequences be damned.  ¡°That seems like a rather roundabout way of saying I''m more talented than you are, Professor, don''t you agree?"

    Laughter erupted from the students, breaking the tension like a wave crashing against the shore. Alisha clapped a hand over her mouth to stifle a laugh, while a few students at the back openly chuckled, nudging each other. Even some of the more serious students allowed small grins to slip through.

    Damien¡¯s expression tightened, though he forced a thin smile onto his lips. His sharp green eyes glinted with something colder now, a flicker of irritation that he quickly masked. He clasped his hands behind his back and took a deliberate step toward the platform.

    ¡°Well, Adrian,¡± Damien said smoothly, though his voice carried an unmistakable edge. ¡°Since you¡¯re so eager to demonstrate your capabilities, let¡¯s settle one final matter. I have a¡­ practical exercise in mind, something that will push you to your limits.¡±

    The room fell silent instantly, the lingering laughter evaporating as Damien¡¯s words sank in. Adrian straightened in his seat, his gaze fixed on the professor. Oh, here we go.

    Damien gestured toward the platform. ¡°A sparring session. You and I, here and now.¡±

    A ripple of shock swept through the room, students exchanging wide-eyed looks. Alisha turned to Adrian, her violet eyes filled with concern. ¡°Adrian, you don¡¯t have to¡ª¡±

    Adrian raised a hand to stop her, then shifted his focus back to Damien. ¡°Tell me, Professor, is this really part of the curriculum, or are we improvising now?¡±

    Damien¡¯s smile widened, though it didn¡¯t reach his eyes as he stepped onto the platform. ¡°I decide what gets taught in this classroom, Adrian. If you have an issue with my methods, you are free to leave at any time. Of course, you would also be accepting the consequences of such a decision. Your choice.¡±

    The challenge hung in the air, heavy and unavoidable. Adrian glanced around the room, the weight of the students¡¯ stares pressing against him. Back down now, and he¡¯ll use this against me every chance he gets. Play along, and I get the chance to wipe that smug look off his face.

    Adrian exhaled slowly, pushing back his chair and standing. ¡°Fine. Let¡¯s do this.¡±

    The students watched in stunned silence as Adrian stepped back onto the platform. Alisha gripped the edge of her desk, her knuckles white as she leaned forward, her eyes locked on Adrian. The glowing runes beneath his feet pulsed faintly, casting their ethereal light across the room.

    Damien moved to the center of the platform, rolling his shoulders as if preparing for a casual exercise. His sharp green eyes gleamed as he addressed the class. ¡°Pay close attention. This will serve as a valuable lesson in the importance of preparation, adaptability, and understanding one¡¯s limitations.¡±

    Adrian folded his arms. ¡°Don¡¯t forget to include a lesson on what happens when you underestimate someone.¡±

    A few scattered chuckles broke the silence, but the tension quickly returned as Damien raised his hand, conjuring a shimmering barrier around the platform. ¡°This barrier will contain the effects of our sparring session, no interruptions, no excuses.¡±

    Adrian flexed his fingers, the familiar warmth of his fire stirring beneath his skin. He planted his feet firmly, his blue eyes fixed on Damien. All right, let¡¯s see if you can keep up, Professor.

    Damien extended his hand, a swirling orb of green energy forming in his palm. It radiated power, the light reflecting off the etched runes beneath their feet. ¡°Whenever you¡¯re ready, Adrian."

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Professor. I¡¯ve been ready for a good while."

 75: (Dis)honorable

    Adrian stood rooted at the center of the glowing platform, the soft hum of the barrier around them resonating in his ears like a low, ominous drumbeat. The tiered rows of students beyond the shimmering wall sat in tense silence, their earlier amusement replaced by wide-eyed anticipation.

    He kept his stance loose, though his heart thudded steadily in his chest. If he¡¯s trying to prove a point, he¡¯ll make the first move. Let him.

    Professor Damien stood opposite him, his sharp green eyes gleaming like polished emeralds under the light of the rune-etched platform. His lips curled into a thin smile, devoid of warmth.

    Then, suddenly, he lifted his hand, conjuring an orb of glowing emerald energy that pulsed with raw power. The air rippled around the sphere, faint distortions bending the light as it grew. Without a word, Damien launched it.

    Adrian shifted just as the attack reached him. The orb sailed past, missing him by mere inches before colliding with the shimmering barrier. The resulting explosion lit the room in brilliant green, sparks cascading like shattered stars as the barrier absorbed the blast. Students flinched as one, startled gasps punctuating the charged silence.

    That wasn¡¯t a warning shot. He¡¯s aiming to hurt me. Adrian thought.

    Adrian straightened, his jaw tightening as he raised his hand. The blue flames around his fingers flared to life, their eerie glow casting shadows across his face. They burned hotter now, flickering with an energy that felt alive, but he held them steady.

    He didn¡¯t strike back. Instead, he kept his movements measured, defensive. Let¡¯s see what you¡¯ve got.

    Damien wasted no time. His foot slammed against the platform with a dull crack, sending tremors rippling outward. A jagged line of stone erupted from the ground, sharp spikes shooting up in quick succession, threatening to close in around Adrian like a cage.

    He leapt backward, his movements fluid as he twisted in the air to avoid the rising spires. The flames around his feet surged, propelling him higher in an arc that carried him clear of the trap. He landed lightly, boots skidding slightly on the smooth stone.

    But Damien was already pressing forward. He swept his arm in a wide arc, summoning a torrent of water from thin air. The wave churned as it surged toward Adrian, its sheer force rattling the platform. The sound of crashing water filled the space, drowning out the murmurs of the audience. Adrian¡¯s flames pulsed brighter in response as he thrust both palms forward, unleashing a blazing wall of fire to meet the oncoming wave.

    The two forces collided in a deafening hiss, the resulting steam erupting into a thick, swirling cloud that enveloped the platform. Adrian dug his heels into the ground, every muscle in his body straining as he held his ground. His flames pushed against the relentless surge of water, the blue light cutting through the haze. He¡¯s not pulling any punches. If I slip, even for a second, I¡¯m done.

    With a final surge, Adrian¡¯s flames roared brighter, overwhelming the water until it dissolved into harmless vapor. He straightened slowly, his chest rising and falling in steady breaths.

    The professor¡¯s face remained composed, but a flicker of frustration crossed his eyes, a crack in the otherwise perfect mask. Adrian allowed himself a small, defiant smirk, his voice light but dripping with challenge. ¡°Is that all, Professor? I thought you were supposed to be teaching me something.¡±

    Damien¡¯s jaw tightened in response. He raised both hands this time, summoning twin orbs of crackling lightning. The room outside the barrier glowed with their fierce, golden light as they hummed with unstable energy. Without a word, Damien hurled both directly at Adrian.

    Adrian moved quickly, dodging one orb and deflecting the other with a precise blast of his flames. The deflected lightning struck the barrier, sending shockwaves rippling outward. He spun on his heel, closing the gap between himself and Damien in a burst of speed, his flames trailing behind him.

    He stopped just short of striking, twisting his body to avoid Damien¡¯s quick counter attack: a blade of wind slashing toward his side. Adrian ducked low, the attack grazing harmlessly overhead, and rolled away to regain distance. He¡¯s ramping up. But if I go all out and injure him, it¡¯s my head on the chopping block.

    Damien was relentless, his attacks coming faster now. Shards of ice shot toward Adrian, forcing him to weave and dodge in a blur of motion. He countered with controlled bursts of flame, melting the shards before they could reach him.

    Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    The professor¡¯s strikes grew more aggressive, his spells larger and more destructive. Adrian felt the heat of a fireball explode near him, the force pushing him backward. He caught himself, sliding across the platform and extinguishing the flames around his hands momentarily. He¡¯s trying to corner me, to make me retaliate with something dangerous. Not going to happen.

    Adrian¡¯s blue flames flared back to life, and he used them to propel himself upward, flipping over another earth spike Damien conjured. As he landed, he sent a low, sweeping arc of fire along the ground.

    The professor¡¯s frustration was visible now, his lips pressed into a thin line as he glared at Adrian. ¡°Why are you holding back? Are you afraid?¡±

    ¡°Afraid of you? But I don¡¯t think people would appreciate it if I turned a professor into charcoal.¡±

    The class erupted into a mix of gasps and muffled laughter, their tension momentarily broken by Adrian¡¯s sharp remark. Damien¡¯s eyes narrowed, and his grip on his next spell tightened, but he said nothing.

    Gradually, Adrian¡¯s breathing grew heavier, his body working overtime to keep pace with Damien¡¯s relentless attacks. The professor hurled another wave of lightning toward him, and the boy deflected one with a burst of flame, the blue heat cutting through the air, but the effort left his arms trembling slightly. Sweat slicked his forehead as he ducked under another slicing arc of wind magic, the sharp gust tearing through the space where he had just stood.

    I can¡¯t keep this up forever. He¡¯s pushing harder with every spell. What¡¯s his endgame? Is he really just trying to humiliate me, or¡­ worse?

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Adrian? Losing your stamina already?" Damien taunted.

    Adrian clenched his teeth, refusing to take the bait. His flames burned brighter, the otherworldly blue casting long, flickering shadows across the platform. He shot forward, his fire propelling him like a rocket. He closed the distance between them, unleashing a barrage of controlled firebolts aimed directly at Damien¡¯s defenses.

    Damien raised his hands, conjuring a barrier of shimmering light to block the assault. The flames impacted the shield with a deafening roar, each strike pushing Damien back a fraction of an inch. Adrian gritted his teeth, pouring more energy into the attack. His flames twisted and surged, taking on a life of their own as they coiled like serpents around the professor¡¯s barrier.

    For a fleeting moment, Adrian thought he had him. The barrier flickered, the edges cracking under the pressure of his flames. The fire surged closer to Damien¡¯s figure, the heat forcing him to shift his stance and strain against the onslaught. Just a little more.

    But before the flames could reach their target, a commanding voice cut through the tension like a blade. ¡°Enough!¡±

    The word echoed across the room, its sheer authority bringing the fight to an abrupt halt. Adrian froze, his flames dissipating instantly as his head snapped toward the source. Damien lowered his hands, his shield fading into nothingness as he turned to look as well.

    At the edge of the barrier stood a woman with sharp black hair pulled into a tight bun, her oval-shaped glasses catching the light. She wore a crisp black blazer over a high-collared white blouse, paired with a long black skirt that flowed elegantly to her ankles. Polished boots clicked against the platform as she stepped forward.

    ¡°What exactly is going on here?¡± she demanded.

    The room outside the barrier was silent, the students watching with wide eyes as the woman surveyed the wreckage of the sparring session: the cracked platform, the faint scorch marks, and the lingering haze of steam and smoke.

    Damien straightened his coat, his composed mask slipping back into place as he spoke. ¡°Ms. Greythorne, I was conducting a practical demonstration of advanced magic application. Unfortunately, Adrian here allowed his emotions to take control and escalated the situation far beyond what was appropriate.¡±

    Adrian¡¯s chest tightened as he processed Damien¡¯s words. ¡°What? That¡¯s not true! You¡¯re the one who¡ª¡±

    ¡°Enough, Adrian,¡± Ms. Greythorne interrupted. ¡°I don¡¯t want excuses.¡±

    Adrian¡¯s hands curled into fists at his sides, frustration bubbling in his chest. ¡°He¡¯s lying! He kept pushing me!¡±

    Damien spread his hands in a placating gesture. ¡°Adrian is clearly talented, but he lacks the discipline necessary to wield his power responsibly. I was merely trying to teach him the importance of restraint. Unfortunately, his arrogance got the better of him.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not what happened!¡± Adrian said, his voice rising despite himself. He gestured toward the other students, his eyes darting to Alisha. ¡°Ask anyone here¡ª¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s telling the truth!¡± Alisha¡¯s voice rang out from her seat. She stood abruptly as she glared at Damien. ¡°Adrian didn¡¯t escalate anything! He only defended himself!¡±

    Ms. Greythorne¡¯s eyes flicked toward Alisha, her expression unreadable. "Princess Alisha, with all due respect, this matter does not concern you.¡±

    Alisha hesitated, her jaw tightening, but she sank back into her chair with a glare directed at Damien. Adrian shot her a grateful glance before returning his focus to Ms. Greythorne.

    ¡°Please, you can¡¯t seriously believe I¡¯m the one at fault here.¡± Adrian pleaded.

    Ms. Greythorne adjusted her glasses. ¡°What I believe is that you were involved in an incident that disrupted this class and created unnecessary risks. Regardless of who started it, you must accept responsibility for your actions.¡±

    Adrian¡¯s shoulders sagged slightly, the weight of her words sinking in. This is so unfair. No matter what I say, they¡¯ll always take his side.

    ¡°You will accompany me to the principal¡¯s office immediately to discuss your punishment. I expect full compliance, Adrian.¡± Ms. Greythorne said.

 76: The Principal

    Adrian trudged down the corridor behind Ms. Greythorne, the rhythmic click of her heels echoing against the marble floors like a metronome marking his steps toward judgment. The air was heavy, almost oppressive even.

    He stole a glance at Ms. Greythorne. Her posture was straight, unyielding. Great. Walking into a trap and she¡¯s leading the charge. Couldn¡¯t have gone worse if I tried.

    Adrian kept his hands stuffed in his pockets, his mind raced as he replayed the sparring match with Damien. How do I make them see the truth? I''m not sure there was much that I could have done differently."

    Ms. Greythorne¡¯s voice broke the silence as they neared a large oak door at the end of the hallway. ¡°I trust you understand the seriousness of this situation.¡±

    Adrian clenched his jaw. ¡°I wasn¡¯t the one who escalated it.¡±

    She glanced over her shoulder. ¡°This isn¡¯t the time for debate, Mr. Adrian. The principal will determine the outcome.¡±

    He let out a quiet breath. Of course it¡¯s not up for debate. I feel that all of this was rigged from the start.

    Soon, the two reached the end of the corridor, where a massive oak door loomed. Above the doorway, etched into the stone arch, was the crest of the academy: a roaring phoenix surrounded by seven stars.

    Ms. Greythorne stopped in front of the door, then glanced at Adrian one last time. ¡°You will address the principal with the utmost respect. Is that understood?¡±

    Adrian met her gaze, holding back the urge to roll his eyes. ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am.¡±

    She pushed the door open, the hinges groaning softly as the heavy wood swung inward. The faint scent of incense wafted out, and Adrian¡¯s chest tightened as he stepped inside. This is it. I just hope the principal is willing to hear me out.

    Adrian stepped through the heavy oak door, the weight of it pressing against his back as Ms. Greythorne pulled it shut behind him. The air inside was cooler here, and even the dark stone floor was polished to an almost mirror-like sheen. The room stretched wide, its vaulted ceiling lost in the shadows, supported by thick beams carved with runes that pulsed faintly like the heartbeat of the building itself.

    The walls were lined with shelves crammed with tomes bound in cracked leather. Between the books were curious magical items: glass orbs swirling with iridescent mist, skulls carved with intricate patterns, and jars filled with shimmering powders or preserved plants. A large iron chandelier suspended from the ceiling cast a dim, flickering light, its candles burning steadily despite the absence of any breeze.

    At the center of the room sat Principal Myrael Faesbane. She reclined in a high-backed chair upholstered in deep crimson velvet, one leg elegantly crossed over the other. The brim of her black hat cast a shadow over her face, but not enough to hide her sharp features or the faint curve of her lips as she sipped from a porcelain teacup.

    Her gaze flicked toward Adrian. ¡°Ah, Mr. Adrian,¡±

    She set the teacup down on the small ebony table beside her. ¡°To what do I owe the pleasure of this¡­ unscheduled visit?¡±

    Ms. Greythorne stepped forward. ¡°Principal Faesbane, there was a... disruptive incident during today¡¯s Practical Magic class. I thought it best to bring Mr. Adrian to you directly.¡±

    Myrael raised an eyebrow. ¡°Disruptive, you say?¡± She turned her attention fully to Adrian, leaning back in her chair. ¡°Tell me, Mr. Adrian, how disruptive were you?¡±

    Adrian stiffened, the heat of frustration bubbling just under the surface. He took a deep breath, forcing himself to keep his voice calm. ¡°With all due respect, Principal Faesbane, I didn¡¯t start anything. Professor Damien called me out in front of the class and kept pushing me. I just defended myself.¡±

    ¡°Defended yourself? And how, pray tell, did you accomplish this defense?¡±

    ¡°I used my magic. Fire magic.¡±

    ¡°Ah, fire.¡± Her smile widened as she steepled her fingers, her long nails glinting in the candlelight. ¡°Always such a dramatic element. Controlled, I assume? Or was it¡­ spirited?¡±

    Adrian¡¯s throat tightened as he felt Ms. Greythorne¡¯s sharp gaze on him. ¡°Controlled, I didn¡¯t hurt anyone.¡±

    ¡°Did you now? How very responsible of you.¡± Myrael''s tone held an edge of teasing, as though she found the entire situation amusing.

    ¡°Principal Faesbane,¡± Ms. Greythorne interjected. ¡°The incident caused significant disruption. Professor Damien expressed concern that Mr. Adrian¡¯s actions displayed a lack of restraint and respect for authority.¡±

    Adrian¡¯s fists clenched tighter, his nails digging into his palms. ¡°That¡¯s not true, Professor Damien wanted to humiliate me, and when that didn¡¯t work, he kept pushing me. If I didn¡¯t fight back, I¡ª¡±

    ¡°Adrian.¡± Ms. Greythorne interrupted. ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡±

    Myrael let out a soft chuckle. ¡°My, my, such passion. It¡¯s refreshing to see a student who doesn¡¯t wilt under pressure.¡±

    Her smile lingered, but her gaze turned sharper as she straightened in her chair. ¡°But passion without control is dangerous, dear boy. Tell me, are you willing to take responsibility for your part in this¡­ disruption?¡±

    Adrian opened his mouth to argue, but something about her tone gave him pause. ¡°I¡¯ll¡­ take responsibility for what I did, but I won¡¯t let Damien frame me for what he did.¡±

    Myrael regarded him for a moment, her dark eyes searching his face as if peeling back layers. Then, with a faint smile, she leaned back again, her hand drifting lazily to the teacup. ¡°How intriguing. Well, Mr. Adrian, it seems we have much to discuss.¡±

    This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

    Myrael¡¯s gaze lingered on Adrian for a moment longer, the faint smile on her lips deepening as she shifted her attention to Ms. Greythorne. ¡°Thank you, Greythorne, but I think I can handle things from here. Do close the door behind you, won¡¯t you?¡±

    Ms. Greythorne blinked as though she wanted to object. But the look that Myrael shot her was enough to make her reconsider. With a curt nod, she turned sharply on her heel and exited.

    Adrian stood in the middle of the room, unsure of whether to feel relieved or even more uneasy. Myrael gestured to a chair opposite her desk, upholstered in the same deep crimson velvet as her own. ¡°Sit, before you wear a hole in the floor with all that tension.¡±

    Reluctantly, Adrian stepped forward and eased into the chair. He rested his hands on his knees, his fingers twitching slightly as he fought to keep his unease in check. Why does she seem so calm? Almost¡­ amused?

    Myrael picked up her teacup once more, taking a slow sip before setting it down with a soft clink. ¡°Now, Adrian, why don¡¯t you tell me, in your own words, what happened?¡±

    Adrian hesitated, his gaze flicking to the polished surface of the desk before returning to her. He recounted the incident with measured words, careful to highlight how Damien had singled him out and escalated the situation. Throughout his explanation, Myrael listened intently, her chin propped on her hand.

    When he finished, she leaned back in her chair. ¡°A fascinating story. And for the record, I believe you.¡±

    Adrian blinked a few times. ¡°You¡­ do?¡±

    ¡°Of course, after all, everything about you is quite¡­ unbelievable.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±

    Myrael tilted her head, her gaze playful yet piercing. ¡°Oh, I¡¯ve looked into you, Adrian. You¡¯ve been quite the topic of interest around here, you know. Let¡¯s start with the basics: an orphan raised in a convent, with no record of your birth parents.  And then there¡¯s your fire magic: blue flames, no less, something this world hasn¡¯t seen in centuries.¡±

    Adrian¡¯s mouth went dry, but she wasn¡¯t finished. How does she know all this

    ¡°And, let us not forget, you¡¯ve somehow managed to win over the favor of Princess Alisha Fairwind. Quite the feat, wouldn¡¯t you say?¡±

    Adrian felt his face flush, the heat spreading to the tips of his ears. He stammered, struggling to find his words. ¡°We¡¯re¡­ we¡¯re just friends.¡±

    Myrael¡¯s laugh was soft but rich. ¡°Oh, darling, I have no doubt. But friendships can be just as remarkable, don¡¯t you think?¡±

    Adrian looked away, the corner of his mouth twitching into a sheepish smile despite himself. Great. Now even the principal¡¯s teasing me.

    She folded her hands atop the desk, her demeanor shifting subtly to something more serious. ¡°Now, about this business with Professor Damien. It¡¯s clear there¡¯s tension between the two of you. I have my suspicions as to why, but I¡¯d like to hear your thoughts. How do you think we should proceed?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. He¡¯s made it obvious he doesn¡¯t like me, but I don¡¯t want this to escalate." Adrian said.

    ¡°A reasonable stance. But what if I told you we could resolve this in a way that ensures both your dignity and his reputation remain intact?¡±

    ¡°Hold on, why are you so willing to help me? This¡­ it feels too easy.¡±

    Myrael''s smile returned, sharper now. ¡°Oh, Adrian, I don¡¯t help people out of the kindness of my heart. I help people who interest me. And you, my dear, are nothing short of fascinating. It would be such a shame to lose you over something as trivial as a classroom spat.¡±

    Her words sent a mix of emotions swirling in Adrian''s chest: relief, doubt, and a lingering unease. He studied her, searching for any sign of ulterior motives, but all he found was that same enigmatic smile. Is she serious?

    Finally, he exhaled and leaned back slightly in his chair. ¡°What do you have in mind?¡±

    Myrael¡¯s smile deepened, the flickering light from the chandelier catching in her dark eyes. ¡°Leave that to me. For now, consider this matter¡­ handled.¡±

    Adrian shifted in his seat, his gaze fixed on Myrael¡¯s face as he weighed her words. The faint, playful curve of her lips and the glint in her dark eyes didn¡¯t inspire much confidence. His fingers drummed lightly against the armrest of the chair, a nervous energy bubbling just under the surface.

    ¡°With all due respect, I still don¡¯t trust you. This whole thing feels... off.¡± Adrian said.

    ¡°Oh, Adrian, I wouldn¡¯t expect you to trust me. Trust is a rare luxury in places like this, wouldn¡¯t you agree?¡± Myrael said, chuckling lightly.

    He raised an eyebrow, still watching her closely. She¡¯s not even denying it. That¡¯s not exactly reassuring.

    ¡°Let¡¯s put it this way, you are in an unenviable position, one that could have unfortunate consequences if left unresolved. But what if I offered you a way to not only clear your name but prove yourself in a way that no one, Damien included, could challenge?¡±

    ¡°And what would I have to do? I don¡¯t like where this is going.¡±

    ¡°A favor for a favor. That¡¯s all. You help me, and I ensure that this incident with Damien disappears, along with any potential damage to your reputation.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ willing to listen. What exactly are you asking for?¡±

    ¡°To put it bluntly, there¡¯s a rot festering in the heart of this academy, Adrian. Something hidden beneath the surface, and I suspect it¡¯s growing.¡±

    Adrian frowned, leaning forward slightly. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s just say¡­ I have reason to believe there are activities occurring within these walls that are both unusual and dangerous in nature. Activities that, if left unchecked, could harm far more than just the academy¡¯s reputation.¡± Myrael explained.

    The words hung in the air, heavy with implication. Adrian¡¯s pulse quickened as he tried to process her meaning. I knew there was something off about this place.

    He narrowed his eyes, his tone cautious. ¡°And you want me to investigate? Why not bring in the professors? Or the royal family, for that matter? Surely Princess Alisha could help.¡±

    Myrael tilted her head, a soft laugh escaping her lips. ¡°Ah, the royal family. A tempting option, but one fraught with complications. I¡¯ve tried the conventional solutions, Adrian. Trust me when I say that they led nowhere. Professors have their own agendas, and the royal family¡­ well, their involvement would draw unwanted attention to matters I¡¯d prefer to keep discreet.¡±

    Adrian¡¯s frown deepened. ¡°Discreet? Isn¡¯t that the opposite of what you¡¯re doing by asking me? I¡¯m a student, not an investigator.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s precisely why you¡¯re perfect for the task. You¡¯re new here, still figuring out your place. And yet, you have abilities that set you apart. Your flames alone make you a walking anomaly, why not let that work in your favor?¡±

    "You¡¯re asking me to trust you, to stick my neck out, when you¡¯ve given me nothing to work with but vague warnings and cryptic hints.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m asking you to consider an opportunity, Adrian. You don¡¯t trust me, and that¡¯s fine. But think of what¡¯s at stake. If I¡¯m right, what you uncover could change everything."

    This is all happening so fast, but I need to make a choice soon. I still don''t trust Principal Faesbane much, but she is indeed offering me a lifeline that is hard for me to refuse for now. If nothing else, it might still be best to play along with her plans for now. At the very least, she seems to be aware of something bad going on in the academy.

    Adrian exhaled sharply, running a hand through his hair. ¡°Let¡¯s say I agree to this. What¡¯s your plan?"

    Myrael¡¯s eyes gleamed, her smile returning to its full, enigmatic curve. ¡°For now, all I need is your agreement to work with me. We¡¯ll discuss specifics when the time comes.¡±

    He studied her for a long moment, the tension in his chest refusing to dissipate. Finally, he nodded. ¡°Alright, I''m in."

 77: Little Shadow

    Deep underground.

    Seven stood amid the chaos, her chest rising and falling with labored breaths. Blood smeared the cracked stone floor, pooling around her boots and dripping from the jagged altar at the center of the room.

    Flickering red-flamed torches illuminated grotesque symbols etched into the stone, their dark lines filled with a substance that shimmered faintly in the dim light. The air was filled with the metallic tang of blood, mingling with the faint, sickly sweetness of incense that still clung to the space like an unwelcome guest.

    She leaned heavily against the damp, crumbling wall, one hand pressed against her side where her ribs ached with every breath. With a frustrated grunt, she ripped the mask from her face and let it clatter to the ground. Cool air hit her sweat-slick skin, and she exhaled shakily, running a trembling hand through her hair. How did it get this far?

    She turned her gaze toward the carnage, her breath catching in her throat. The bodies lay strewn across the chamber, their twisted limbs splayed at unnatural angles. Lifeless eyes stared blankly upward, reflecting the flickering torchlight in a grotesque parody of life. Blood streaked the stone floor in jagged rivers, pooling around the altar.

    Her stomach twisted violently, a sick heat rising in her chest. She clenched her jaw and tore her eyes away, pressing a gloved hand to her mouth to steady her breathing. This was supposed to just be another reconnaissance mission.Not¡­ this.

    Her fingers curled into a fist, the leather of her gloves creaking as her nails dug into her palm. The pressure steadied her, anchoring her against the wave of emotions threatening to pull her under. She swallowed hard, forcing her breathing to slow. You can¡¯t afford to lose it now. Focus, damn it. Look at the details. Find answers.

    Seven pushed herself off the wall, gritting her teeth as pain flared through her side. She crouched beside one of the cultists, careful not to let the blood touch her, and rifled through their pockets. Her fingers found a scrap of parchment, folded and stained with blood. She unfolded it carefully, her eyes scanning the jagged handwriting. The words were nonsense to her, but the sigil scrawled at the bottom was unmistakable. That symbol again. Whoever¡¯s pulling the strings is consistent, I¡¯ll give them that. But this means it¡¯s bigger than I thought. If this cult was just one cell¡­ how many more are out there?

    The thought made her stomach drop. She stuffed the parchment into her satchel and rose to her feet, wincing as her muscles protested. She needed to get out of this suffocating pit and regroup. The longer she stayed, the more vulnerable she became. Can''t let myself fall here.

    Her eyes darted to the jagged doorway at the far end of the chamber. The tunnel beyond it led back to the surface, to freedom. But before she could take a step, the faint echo of footsteps reached her ears.

    Her heart clenched, the adrenaline that had barely faded roaring back into her veins. She slipped her hand to the hilt of her blade. Her pulse thundered in her ears as she strained to listen. The footsteps were measured, growing louder with each passing second. Whoever they are, they¡¯re not in a hurry. That means they¡¯re confident.

    She flattened herself against the wall, melting into the shadows cast by the flickering torchlight. Her free hand moved to her belt, brushing over the familiar weight of her throwing knives. The ache in her ribs screamed at her to stay still, to wait, but she forced herself to remain ready. Stay calm and patient, can''t afford to get caught here.

    The footsteps stopped just beyond the doorway, the silence stretching long enough to make her skin crawl. Then, a voice called out. ¡°Impressive work, you¡¯ve left quite the mess.¡±

    Seven¡¯s grip on her blade tightened as she stared at the doorway. Damn it, it seems like they know I''m here. But maybe they don''t know my exact location just yet.

    Seven pressed herself against the wall, her breaths shallow and controlled despite the dull ache radiating through her ribs. Still need to wait for the right moment.

    The footsteps stopped just beyond the doorway, the stillness pressing down on her like a lead weight. ¡°I know you¡¯re here, little servant of the Prophet. Hiding in the shadows, as expected.¡±

    This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    Seven¡¯s grip on her blade tightened, the leather-wrapped hilt grounding her as her mind raced. Servant of the Prophet? The bile in his voice was unmistakable, and it set her nerves on edge. Curses, he knows.

    ¡°You know,¡± the voice continued, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect much from one of you, but this?¡± A pause, filled with the sound of his boots crunching over broken glass. ¡°This is pathetic. Slaughter without purpose. Chaos for its own sake. Is this the Prophet¡¯s grand design?¡±

    Her teeth clenched, the words biting deeper than she wanted to admit. She pressed herself further into the shadows, her fingers brushing the cool, metallic weight of her throwing knives. Stay calm. Let him keep talking.

    The man paced with an unsettling calm, as though he owned the room and everything in it. The flickering light of nearby torches caught the pristine white of his cloak, illuminating its sharp contrast against the blood-drenched floor. The crimson lining peeked through with each step, a stark mirror to the violence that surrounded him.

    His face was hidden behind a Mourne Mask, except cracked and jagged. Streaks of dark crimson, resembling blood tears, trailed from the hollow eyes down to the sharp curve of the mouth. Seven¡¯s stomach churned as she took it in. Of course. Of all the luck, it had to be one of them.

    He moved toward the center of the room, boots avoiding the larger pools of blood. The care with which he navigated the carnage made her skin crawl, as if he found the filth beneath him but not the act that caused it.

    ¡°You¡¯re quiet,¡± he said. The mocking edge in his tone struck a nerve, though Seven forced herself to remain still. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Has the Prophet¡¯s leash around your neck gotten too tight to let you speak?¡±

    Her jaw clenched, the words cutting deeper than she wanted to admit. She pressed her back against the cold stone, willing her breaths to stay even. He doesn¡¯t know where I am. He¡¯s guessing. Stay calm.

    The man¡¯s pace slowed as he approached the altar, his cloak brushing lightly against the stone. He extended a gloved hand and traced his fingers over the jagged edges of the blood-slicked surface. ¡°I wonder if the Prophet cares about the messes their followers leave behind. Or are you all expendable, like the rest of their pawns?¡±

    Seven¡¯s nails bit into her palm as she crouched lower, the words stirring something raw inside her. He doesn¡¯t know anything. He¡¯s just taunting you.

    She edged forward, her shadow magic rippling faintly around her like an instinctive defense. Her ribs protested the movement, but she gritted her teeth against the pain.

    The man tilted his head, as if sensing her shift. ¡°Aah, the scurrying of a frightened rat. You think I don¡¯t know where you are?¡±

    Seven froze, her pulse hammering in her ears. The shadows around her flickered as if sensing her hesitation. Damn it all!

    The man turned fully, his movements deliberate, like a predator closing in on wounded prey. His mask seemed to glare at the darkness where she crouched. ¡°I¡¯ve dealt with your kind before, always so loyal. So eager to die for a figure who wouldn¡¯t even pause to mourn you. Tell me, little shadow, how many more corpses will it take for you to realize that your precious Prophet isn¡¯t worth it?¡±

    Seven¡¯s grip on her blade tightened. She forced herself to step into the faint light, though every instinct screamed at her to stay hidden. ¡°And who are you to judge? What makes you any better?¡±

    The man tilted his head slightly, the hollow eyes of his mask fixed on her as if studying a puzzle he¡¯d already solved. ¡°I never claimed to be better. But I¡¯m not the one groveling at the feet of fairy tales and false promises.¡±

    Seven¡¯s stomach twisted at his words, the venom in them striking deeper than she cared to admit. He doesn¡¯t know anything about what I¡¯ve been through. She forced herself to take a step back, her shadow magic curling tighter around her. I have to act now.

    The man¡¯s hand moved, the faint glow of crimson light sparking to life in his palm. ¡°You won¡¯t leave this room alive, little shadow. Not unless you tell me where the Prophet is.¡±

    Seven¡¯s magic surged in response. She thrust her free hand forward, her will snapping into focus. The shadows around her rippled and exploded outward, swallowing the room in an inky void. The torches guttered and died, their flames snuffed out as though consumed by her magic. Darkness enveloped them both leaving nothing but the faint crackle of crimson energy in the man¡¯s palm.

    ¡°Coward,¡± he spat. The crackle of his energy shifted, striking against the shadows, but Seven didn¡¯t wait to see if he would find her.

    Her feet moved before her mind could catch up, carrying her toward the nearest exit. Her ribs screamed in protest with every step, sharp bolts of pain threatening to slow her down. But she pressed on, her breath ragged as she plunged into the tunnel¡¯s narrow opening.

    Behind her, his voice echoed, venomous and laced with fury. ¡°Run, little shadow! Run as far as you like, you can¡¯t escape what¡¯s coming!¡±

 78: Brief Reprieve

    Adrian lowered himself onto the park bench. The wooden slats protested with a low groan, muffled thanks to distant chatter floated through the park.

    His fingers traced absent patterns on the bench''s rough surface, the splinters catching slightly against his skin. I''ve been on a hell of a lot for a first day,

    He clenched his jaw, his teeth pressing together so tightly it ached. Professor Damien¡¯s words replayed in his head. The knot in his chest grew tighter, not from shame but from the sheer, unrelenting unfairness of it. It¡¯s not like I did anything that bad. That bastard professor is lucky that I can''t actually do anything to him.

    His gaze wandered to the other students scattered across the park, their carefree postures in stark contrast to the turmoil roiling within him. He caught the flicker of sidelong glances in his direction, whispers barely audible but no less cutting. A trio by the fountain exchanged hushed words, lips curling into faint smirks.

    Yeah, go ahead. Stare all you want. Not like you know the whole story. The thought simmered, bitter and raw, as his hands balled into fists on his lap.

    A sharp gust tugged at his hair, pulling him from the spiral of frustration. His eyes darted back toward the gravel path, where a figure stood out among the milling students. Brown hair peeked from beneath a plain headband, and the boy¡¯s easy posture radiated a familiar calm.

    Kael raised a hand in greeting. Adrian¡¯s lips curved into a genuine smile as he lifted his arm in return, his wave punctuated with a small laugh he hadn¡¯t expected.

    The blindfolded boy''s footsteps crunched softly over the gravel as he approached the bench, his head tilted slightly to the side. A faint grin tugged at the corners of his mouth. ¡°So, how did your trip to the principal¡¯s office go?¡±

    ¡°You already heard about that?¡±  Adrian asked.

    ¡°Heard? It¡¯s the only thing anyone¡¯s talking about. Half the school¡¯s convinced you¡¯re locked in a dungeon somewhere.¡±

    Adrian huffed out a dry laugh, shaking his head. Of course, they are.¡°Well, sorry to ruin their fun,¡± he said, leaning back on the bench, arms stretched across the top. ¡°Surprisingly, nothing much happened.¡±

    ¡°Nothing much? You¡¯re telling me that Myrael Faesbane just let you waltz out of there without so much as a scratch?"

    ¡°I didn¡¯t say that exactly. She was... accommodating, let¡¯s call it that. It wasn¡¯t the horror show that I thought it would have been."

    Kael leaned forward, resting his elbows on his knees. Though his blindfold covered his eyes, Adrian could feel the intensity of his focus ¡°Accommodating, huh? And you¡¯re sticking with that story?¡±

    Adrian exhaled sharply, his smirk dissolving into a faint grimace. ¡°What do you want me to say, Kael? That she turned me into a toad and made me hop back here? Hate to disappoint you.¡±

    Kael let out a soft laugh, his grin widening. ¡°Come on, spill. What really happened?¡±

    Adrian shot him a sideways glance, his jaw tightening briefly before he smoothed his expression with a shrug. ¡°Believe what you want. That¡¯s all I¡¯ve got for you.¡±

    Kael snorted. ¡°Fine, keep your secrets, oh wise and enigmatic one,¡± he said with mock reverence, folding his arms and leaning back against the bench.

    Adrian¡¯s chest tightened at Kael''s words, but he masked it with a faint shrug. Secrets? If only you knew.

    Kael stood abruptly, his movements fluid despite the casualness of his tone. Stretching his arms overhead with a satisfied groan. ¡°Anyway, enough with the cryptic act. What do you say we hit the dorms and finally claim our rooms?¡±

    "Dorms now? That¡¯s kind of weird. We¡¯ve already had classes. Shouldn¡¯t we have done this first?¡±

    ¡°Nah, I checked earlier. They were still cleaning up the dorms this morning. No one was allowed to move in until, oh¡±¡ªhe tilted his head as if calculating¡ª¡°maybe a couple of hours ago? So we¡¯re right on time.¡±

    ***

    The boys'' dormitory''s weathered facade, ivy creeping up its walls like veins stretching toward the narrow, arched windows. The heavy oak doors stood slightly ajar, their metal handles polished to a dull shine from years of use.

    Adrian paused, taking it all in. So this is home now... for better or worse.

    Kael brushed past him, the soft thud of his boots echoing against the stone steps. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re already intimidated."

    ¡°Not a chance,¡± he shot back, nudging the door open wider. As it swung inward, the faint creak of the hinges added a low groan to the quiet.

    If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    Adrian and Kael stepped into the dormitory¡¯s entry hall, their footsteps tapping against the mosaic-tiled floor. The warm light from floating lanterns bathed the space in a soft glow, illuminating the rows of cubbies stuffed with shoes, bags, and random odds and ends.

    ¡°This place has character,¡± Kael remarked, running a hand along the brass railing of the staircase. ¡°Bet the rooms are a bit less... refined.¡±

    Adrian smirked, pushing his hands into his pockets. ¡°Character¡¯s one way to put it. I¡¯ll bet you good money there¡¯s at least one mystery stain on the walls.¡±

    Kael chuckled, the sound low and easy. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s get our keys first before you start losing your allowance.¡± He jerked his chin toward a polished wooden desk at the far end of the hall, where a stout woman in an official uniform sat sorting through papers. Her sharp features softened slightly when she caught sight of them approaching.

    ¡°Welcome,¡± she said briskly. ¡°Names?¡±

    ¡°Kael,¡± he answered, leaning casually against the desk.

    She flipped through a leather-bound ledger, her fingers skimming the names with practiced speed. ¡°Kael... no last name listed here. Room 204.¡± She reached into a drawer, retrieved a brass key attached to a leather fob, and handed it to him.

    Kael accepted it with a polite nod. ¡°Thanks. I¡¯ll try not to ruin your desk when I get lost on the way.¡±

    The woman snorted softly, clearly unamused but not unfriendly. Her eyes shifted to Adrian. ¡°And you?¡±

    ¡°Adrian,¡± he replied. ¡°Adrian, uh, no last name.¡±

    Her brow furrowed briefly as she scanned the ledger again, but she quickly located his entry. ¡°Room 207. You¡¯re on the same floor.¡± She handed him a key identical to Kael¡¯s, her fingers lingering briefly on the fob as if to ensure it didn¡¯t slip.

    ¡°Thanks,¡± Adrian said, pocketing the key.

    Kael straightened, gripping his own key loosely in one hand. ¡°Well, that was painless. I was expecting more forms to sign, maybe a blood oath or something.¡±

    The woman raised an eyebrow but didn¡¯t respond, already turning her attention to another stack of papers. Time and place, Kael, time and place.

    Adrian followed Kael back toward the staircase, the weight of the key pressing against his palm like an anchor. As they ascended, the faint hum of activity from above grew louder¡ªmuffled voices, doors opening and shutting, and the occasional clatter of something heavy being dropped.

    ¡°So, 204, huh?¡± Adrian said, glancing at Kael. ¡°Guess we won''t be too far from each other."

    ¡°Lucky you,¡± Kael replied with a grin. ¡°I¡¯ll make sure to keep the noise down when I¡¯m practicing my late-night snoring.¡±

    Adrian rolled his eyes. ¡°Thanks for the warning."

    Kael laughed, his voice carrying easily down the hall as they reached the second floor. The corridor stretched before them, lined with dark wooden doors, each marked with a brass number plate.

    They walked in companionable silence for a few moments, until Kael stopped in front of a door labeled ¡°204, well, here¡¯s my stop. You sure you¡¯ll survive without me, or should I come tuck you in later?¡±

    Adrian smiled, fishing his key from his pocket. ¡°I think I can handle it. But hey, if you find any mystery stains, you know who to report to.¡±

    Kael chuckled, resting his hand on the doorknob. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll document everything thoroughly. See you around, Adrian.¡±

    Adrian watched as Kael slipped inside, the door closing with a soft click behind him. The warmth of Kael¡¯s humor lingered, easing the tightness Adrian hadn¡¯t realized was still in his chest.

    Turning toward his own door, he let out a quiet breath. Room 207 wasn¡¯t far, just a few steps down the hall. As he reached it, he slid the key into the lock and twisted.

    The door opened into a modest room, its walls painted a neutral beige with a small, single bed tucked into the corner. A desk sat near the window, mostly bare save for a neat stack of paper and an empty ink bottle. The wardrobe beside it was slightly scuffed, worn from years of use.

    Adrian stepped inside, the door closing softly behind him. Dropping his bag near the bed, he leaned against the wall, taking it all in. Not bad. At least it¡¯s mine.

    The boy kicked off his boots and sank onto the edge of his bed, the mattress creaking faintly under his weight. He let out a long breath, letting the weight of the day ebb away for a moment. Finally, some peace.

    His eyes drifted toward the desk. Maybe I should look around this place more¡­ but I kinda just want to lay here for a while.

    But suddenly, a sharp knock jolted him out of his thoughts. It was faint but insistent, coming from somewhere nearby. His brow furrowed as he glanced around the room. Another knock, followed by a light scrape, echoed through the stillness.

    Seriously? What now? He turned his head toward the small, square window beside the desk, catching a faint flicker of movement just beyond the glass.

    Shrugging it off, he leaned back again, willing himself to ignore it. Probably just the wind. But the knocking didn¡¯t stop. If anything, it grew more rhythmic, a deliberate tap-tap-tap that set his teeth on edge.

    Adrian groaned, pushing himself off the bed. ¡°Alright, alright,¡± he muttered under his breath. ¡°Who¡¯s got nothing better to do than mess with me now?¡±

    Crossing the room, he unlatched the window and pushed it open with a faint creak. A gust of cool air brushed past him, carrying the faint scent of pine and distant smoke. He blinked in surprise as a raven perched on the window¡¯s edge tilted its head at him, Its sharp, intelligent eyes locked onto his, and it gave a low caw.

    Adrian¡¯s eyes narrowed as he noticed the small scroll tied neatly to the bird¡¯s leg with a thin ribbon. A letter? Who¡¯d be sending me something this way?

    The raven cawed again, shifting its weight impatiently. Adrian hesitated for a moment, then reached out cautiously, his fingers brushing against the ribbon. The bird didn¡¯t flinch, remaining eerily still as if it had been trained for this.

    Adrian untied the scroll and held it in his palm, the ribbon slipping free easily. The raven gave a satisfied flutter of its wings and hopped back onto the sill, waiting as though it anticipated a reply.

    Adrian stared at the rolled parchment in his hand, his heart beating a little faster. This better not be more trouble. With a sharp inhale, he unrolled the letter.

 79: A Faes Request

    Adrian¡¯s fingers trembled as he unrolled the scroll. The words on the page were penned in an elegant, flowing script, though it did little to soothe how his stomach twisted into a knot as his gaze locked onto the first line.

    Adrian,

    I hadn¡¯t intended to involve you this early, but circumstances rarely wait for convenience.

    Adrian¡¯s brow furrowed deeply. Convenience? That¡¯s rich coming from her.

    Consider this an advance payment for the... clarifications I will make regarding Professor Damien¡¯s little outburst. Though speaking of him, there¡¯s something I need you to do for me.

    His eyes darted over the page, devouring the contents despite the sinking feeling building in his chest.

    There¡¯s a matter requiring immediate attention. Go to the Luminal Archives, a secluded room just off the east wing of the library. There, you¡¯ll find a hidden alcove near the third stained-glass window. Wait nearby, out of sight. Further details will come in time.

    Do this, and we¡¯ll consider the slate between us clean for the time being.

    ¡ªM.F.

    Adrian exhaled sharply, his grip tightening on the parchment until the edges crinkled. ¡°She really knows how to twist the knife." Clean slate, huh? Why do I feel like I¡¯m the only one paying the price?

    The raven perched on the windowsill let out a low caw, its glossy black feathers gleaming in the fading light. Its sharp, unblinking eyes locked onto him, as if urging him to hurry. In either case, it''s probably bad form to refuse the Principal''s first request outright.

    ¡°Yeah, yeah, I get it. You¡¯re impatient,¡± Adrian muttered, his tone sharper than he intended. He reached for the quill and ink on the desk, dipping the nib carefully before scrawling a single word onto a fresh strip of parchment: Understood.

    ***

    The Luminal Archives were located in a less-traveled wing of the academy. Adrian¡¯s footsteps echoed softly as he approached an arched doorway. Inside, rows of towering shelves stretched into the gloom, the faint scent of aged parchment filling the air.

    Hidden alcove, third stained-glass window. He repeated the instructions in his mind like a mantra, moving quickly but cautiously.

    Adrian¡¯s eyes scanned the area, catching sight of a subtle indentation in the wall nearby. There.

    He moved closer, tracing the outline of the alcove. It wasn¡¯t immediately visible, but a small recess offered just enough space for him to wedge himself into the shadows. He crouched low, his back pressing against the cold stone, and waited.

    Adrian shifted slightly, his muscles already starting to protest from holding his position. Silence The silence hung heavy, broken only by the occasional creak of the library¡¯s ancient wooden beams.

    Dust motes danced in the faint moonlight spilling through the stained-glass windows, casting fractured hues of red and blue onto the floor. Adrian shifted his weight against the cool stone wall of the alcove, trying to find a position that didn¡¯t numb his legs.

    But as time passed, his eyelids drooped despite his best efforts to stay alert. How long am I supposed to wait here? What if this is all just some elaborate test?

    He stifled a yawn and rubbed his arms, the drafty corridor gnawing at him. The minutes stretched into what felt like hours, and his focus wavered. His head dipped forward before a faint noise snapped him back to full awareness. He stiffened, the sound of footsteps echoing faintly down the corridor.

    Adrian pressed himself further into the shadows, holding his breath as his heart thundered in his chest. The footsteps grew louder, reverberating like the tick of a clock. A figure emerged into the muted glow of the stained glass. Adrian¡¯s stomach knotted as recognition hit him. He''s here.

    Professor Damien''s coat swept behind him with each step. Adrian¡¯s teeth clenched, his hands balling into tight fists against his sides. What¡¯s he doing here? The urge to step out and confront Damien surged within him, but he forced it down. No. Not yet. Don¡¯t blow it now.

    Damien came to a halt by the third stained-glass window, looking over the corridor like a hawk searching for prey. His hand brushed the hem of his coat before crossing his arms, his expression unreadable but alert.

    From the opposite direction came the faintest rustle, just enough to break the stillness. Adrian¡¯s head whipped toward the sound, his heart lodging itself firmly in his throat as another figure approached.

    Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.

    The first thing Adrian noticed was the cloak: a deep, rich red that rippled like liquid shadow. A cold shiver ran down his spine as recognition sparked in his mind. That¡¯s the same color... the Mourne. What¡¯s one of them doing here?

    The cloaked figure stopped just short of Damien, their face obscured by the hood pulled low over their head. And for a moment, the two stood in tense silence.

    ¡°You¡¯re late,¡± Damien said.

    The hooded figure tilted their head slightly, the movement almost mocking. ¡°I came as quickly as I could. This wasn¡¯t exactly a short-notice arrangement, Damien.¡±

    Adrian strained to catch every word, his breath shallow as he listened. He edged closer, keeping his movements controlled, the shadows of the alcove still concealing him.

    Damien¡¯s jaw tightened. ¡°We don¡¯t have time for excuses. Do you have it?¡±

    The figure reached into their cloak with a gloved hand, pulling out a small vial. Even from his hidden position, Adrian could see the faint shimmer of its contents. That liquid¡­ it seems similar to the one that Romulus drank all those years ago when I went to that ball with Natasha.

    ¡°This is what you wanted,¡± the figure said. ¡°But remember¡ªour agreement hinges on mutual discretion. If anyone finds out about this¡ª¡±

    ¡°They won¡¯t,¡± Damien interrupted. He reached out, taking the vial, before looking at it for a moment before tucking it into the inner pocket of his coat. ¡°You¡¯ve done your part. Now leave.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯d better hold up your end. The Mourne don¡¯t tolerate loose ends.¡± The figure said.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need a lesson on your organization¡¯s practices. You have what you need. Go.¡±

    The red-cloaked figure stared for another beat before turning sharply on their heel. Their cloak swirled around them as they walked away, footsteps soft against the polished floor.

    Adrian¡¯s muscles tensed as the Mourne figure¡¯s cloak disappeared into the darkness of the corridor. Should I follow Damien or that Mourne? Both of them are up to something, but Faesbane specifically asked me to wait here. She might not forgive me if I let Damien slip away.

    He exhaled quietly, shifting his gaze back to where Damien stood. The professor¡¯s posture was rigid, his arms now folded as though he were contemplating his next move. Damien¡¯s the key here. The Mourne might be dangerous, but Faesbane trusted me to deal with him first.

    Decision made, Adrian straightened, preparing to follow the professor. But in the instant he blinked, both figures vanished. The corridor was completely empty.

    Adrian¡¯s eyes darted from one shadow to the next. Damn it.

    He pressed a hand to his chest, steadying his breathing. Think. You¡¯re not out of options yet.. Mimi could help me track them down. If anyone can follow their trail, it¡¯s her.

    Yet, before Adrian could move, an instinctive chill prickled down his spine. He twisted his body sharply, just as the faint glint of steel streaked past his shoulder. The blade missed him by a hair¡¯s breadth, clattering against the wall.

    Adrian spun to face his attacker, his heels scraping against the polished floor. The Mourne figure emerged from the shadows, their crimson cloak rippling with their movement. A curved knife gleamed in their gloved hand, its edge reflecting muted light.

    ¡°Impressive reflexes,¡± the figure said, tilting their head as though appraising him. ¡°Especially for someone so young.¡±

    Adrian glared, his fingers twitching as he prepared to summon flames. ¡°Who are you? What are you doing here?¡±

    The hooded figure ignored his questions, stepping forward. ¡°Faesbane chose her pawn well. But a boy like you shouldn¡¯t meddle in matters beyond his understanding.¡±

    ¡°Answer me!¡± Adrian demanded, his flames sparking to life. The brilliant blue glow bathed the corridor, illuminating the figure¡¯s hooded visage.

    In an instant, the Mourne lunged. Their blade arced toward Adrian¡¯s chest with deadly precision. Adrian brought his hand up instinctively, conjuring a flame-shaped dagger in his grasp. The two weapons collided with a metallic screech, sparks flying as Adrian twisted his wrist to parry the strike.

    The figure pulled back, and Adrians responded by stepping forward to press his advantage. His dagger flickered like a living flame as he struck low, aiming for the figure¡¯s ribs. But they moved faster, deflecting the blow with a flick of their wrist.

    ¡°Not bad,¡± the Mourne said. ¡°Your flames¡­ they burn brighter than most. But let¡¯s see how long you can last.¡±

    The figure surged forward, their strikes relentless. Adrian was forced to retreat, his heels skidding against the smooth stone. His arms ached with each parry, the force of the blows reverberating up to his shoulders. But with every step back, Adrian¡¯s determination hardened. I can keep up, this is winnable.

    With a sharp twist, Adrian ducked low, his dagger sweeping toward the figure¡¯s legs. The Mourne leaped over the strike with ease, landing lightly before thrusting their blade toward his throat. Adrian countered, flames erupting from his free hand to form a small shield that absorbed the attack. The force pushed them both apart, each staring the other down across the corridor.

    Soon, the Mourne raised their hand, and the air shimmered like heat waves on a summer¡¯s day. Adrian¡¯s vision blurred for a split second, but he quickly blinked it away, tightening his grip on his dagger.

    Something¡¯s off. He stepped forward cautiously, his gaze locked on his opponent. But as he moved, his foot passed through the edge of the cloak lying on the floor. His eyes widened. An illusion?

    The Mourne¡¯s knife appeared from the side, slashing toward his midsection. Adrian barely twisted out of the way, the blade grazing his shirt. The figure¡¯s laughter echoed eerily, coming from every direction.

    Adrian whirled, flames erupting around him in a defensive ring. The corridor warped and distorted, the walls seeming to close in. ¡°Where are you?!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the problem with relying on your sight,¡± the figure¡¯s voice taunted, disembodied now. ¡°Illusions are my specialty, boy. And you¡¯ve already lost.¡±

    Adrian¡¯s jaw clenched as the realization hit. I was careless¡­ no, I just haven''t had enough practice against illusion magic. That''s definitely something I should brush up on.

    He stood in the empty corridor, his dagger¡¯s glow casting long shadows. They¡¯re gone. But what was their connection to Damien? What was in that vial?

 80: Next Classes

    Adrian¡¯s head drooped lower with each passing moment, his eyelids heavy as lead. His gaze blurred, the professor¡¯s voice morphing into a monotonous hum that pulled him further into a drowsy fog. His quill hovered over his notebook, the page littered with fragmented sentences and haphazard scribbles.

    Stay awake. Focus. You can do this, he urged himself, but his thoughts swirled sluggishly. His chin dipped forward, and a sharp jolt snapped him upright as his head collided with his chest.

    Next to him, Alisha leaned over and jabbed him sharply in the ribs. ¡°Adrian,¡± she whispered, "wake up, or you¡¯ll be a sitting duck for the professor.¡±

    Adrian groaned softly, his lips curling into a weak scowl. ¡°I¡¯m not sleepy,¡± he mumbled, head tipping to one side, propped against his hand as though it weighed more than he could bear.

    Alisha¡¯s eyes sparkled with playful disbelief. ¡°Not sleepy? Right¡­¡± Her gaze flicked toward the front of the room, her teasing smirk fading. ¡°What did you do last night? Seems like you didn''t sleep at all."

    ¡°Nothing,¡± Adrian replied quickly, the word tumbling out as he slumped onto his desk. His cheek pressed against the cool wood, and he let out a quiet sigh.

    Alisha arched an eyebrow. ¡°Nothing? Sure looks like a whole lot of ¡®nothing¡¯ is wearing you out.¡±

    "Well I¡ª"

    The professor¡¯s voice cut through their hushed exchange like a blade. ¡°Adrian.¡±

    He froze, stomach twisting into knots. The soft yet commanding tone carried a weight that immediately silenced the low murmur of the\ classroom.

    ¡°Am I interrupting your¡­ rest?¡± The professor asked, her eyes locking onto him with an intensity that made his skin prickle.

    Ripples of muffled laughter broke out across the room, stifled behind hands and suppressed smirks. Adrian¡¯s cheeks flushed a deep crimson as he sat ramrod straight, gripping the edge of his desk like it might keep him from sinking into the floor. ¡°I¡ªuh¡ªno, Professor Hale. I was just¡­ concentrating really hard.¡±

    ¡°Concentrating, you say? Then perhaps you can demonstrate this focus for the class.¡± Professor Hale turned toward the chalkboard, her heels clicking against the stone floor, and gestured to the intricate diagram scrawled across it. Symbols, circles, and angular lines crisscrossed in a dizzying display of transmutation theory. ¡°Adrian, explain the fundamental principle behind this array. Specifically, how the energy flow remains stable despite the dual-aspect components.¡±

    Adrian¡¯s mouth went dry. The diagram loomed like an insurmountable wall, every line mocking his drowsy brain. His classmates¡¯ muffled giggles and whispered commentary buzzed in his ears, fueling the heat crawling up his neck.

    Focus, Adrian. You know this. This is all very basic information in the grand scheme of things.

    He cleared his throat, willing his voice not to crack. ¡°The energy flow remains stable because¡­  the dual-aspect components act as balance regulators. They function to offset the natural polarity shift caused by the primary array. By integrating opposing elemental properties, like fire and water aspects, the system maintains equilibrium without overloading.¡±

    A brief silence followed his explanation, broken only by the sound of Professor Hale folding her arms. Her lips quirked in a faint, approving smile. ¡°Impressive, Adrian. You¡¯re more attentive to our little transmutation class than I gave you credit for.¡±

    The room¡¯s collective surprise was almost palpable. Adrian straightened in his seat, a spark of pride momentarily overriding his exhaustion.

    ¡°However,¡± Professor Hale continued, her tone cooling slightly, ¡°if you¡¯re planning to continue your ¡®focused¡¯ studies, I suggest you take a moment to wake yourself properly. Go wash your face and return once you¡¯re fully prepared to engage with the lesson.¡±

    Adrian hesitated, glancing at Alisha, who gave him a knowing smirk. ¡°Yes, Professor,¡± he mumbled, rising from his seat. The murmurs resumed as he stepped into the aisle and trudged toward the door.

    The hallway was blissfully quiet, its cool air brushing against his flushed cheeks. Adrian let out a long breath, rubbing his eyes as he made his way toward the nearest washroom. I need to give Principal Faesbane a piece of my mind when I get the chance. Late night quests or missions were only fine when I didn''t have morning classes.

    Once inside, he approached the closest sink and splashed cold water on his face, the icy shock jolting him fully awake. He gripped the edge of the sink, droplets sliding down his cheeks and dripping onto the basin. Alright, that should be enough.

    He straightened and wiped his face with his sleeve before heading back into the corridor. Just keep moving. No more distractions.

    Yet his thoughts scattered as the sharp clack of heels echoed against the stone walls, pulling his gaze forward. His steps faltered, and he blinked in surprise. A girl with striking violet eyes and hair that shone like amethyst in the sunlight was approaching from the opposite direction.

    This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.

    Her hair, cut neatly into a bob, framed her sharp features. She wore a high-collared white blouse with intricate ruffles and a black ribbon tie, layered under a sleek black jacket that fit her like it had been tailored for a queen.

    Her gaze flicked toward him, sharp and discerning, and a faint smirk tugged at the corner of her lips. ¡°Well, well. What have we here? A lost lamb wandering the halls?¡±

    Adrian exhaled sharply, his lips curling into a faint smile despite his weariness. ¡°Natasha, of all the people I thought I might run into tonight, you were nowhere on the list.¡±

    Natasha stopped a few paces away, one hand resting casually on her hip. ¡°And yet here I am, you should feel honored.¡±

    Adrian couldn¡¯t help but roll his eyes, though his grin lingered. She hasn¡¯t changed a bit. ¡°Honored? That¡¯s a stretch. But I guess I should congratulate you for not getting lost in this place.¡±

    Her expression shifted just enough to suggest she wasn¡¯t entirely immune to his jab. ¡°Oh, please, it would do you well to show me some respect, Adrian, I''m your senior and on the student council.¡±

    ¡°Student council?¡± Adrian raised an eyebrow, crossing his arms. ¡°I guess I shouldn¡¯t be surprised. You always did have a knack for bossing people around.¡±

    ¡°Correction, my dear junior. It¡¯s called leadership, something you could stand to learn. And yes, I am on the council. Vice President, actually.¡±

    ¡°Vice President? I suppose I should bow or something.¡±

    She waved him off with a flick of her fingers. ¡°No need, though I wouldn¡¯t stop you. Besides, what¡¯s a bow from a little lamb to a lioness?¡±

    Adrian sighed before shaking his head. ¡°Well, congratulations. I¡¯m sure you¡¯re making life difficult for everyone around you.¡±

    ¡°Oh, Adrian.¡± Natasha chuckled softly. ¡°Your faith in me is inspiring. But let¡¯s talk about you. What¡¯s brought you out here at this ungodly hour?"

    Adrian snorted, leaning slightly against the wall. ¡°Trust me, I wasn¡¯t wandering the halls hoping for a reunion. Some of us have activities that run a little too late.¡±

    ¡°Ah, the trials of mediocrity.¡± Natasha sighed dramatically. ¡°I suppose they¡¯ve got you running errands for the academy already?¡±

    ¡°Something like that. It¡¯s been a while, Natasha. How¡¯s¡­ everything? How¡¯s Lysander?¡±

    Her expression flickered briefly, just for a heartbeat, before her usual confidence slid back into place. ¡°He''s doing splendidly, thank you for asking. As always, he¡¯s busy with his many important endeavors. But you know how he is.¡±

    Adrian nodded, memories stirring of the last time he had seen Lysander. ¡°Good to hear. He¡¯s¡­ still keeping everything under control, I take it?¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± Natasha replied smoothly. "And what about you, Adrian? Found your place here yet?"

    ¡°I¡¯m doing just fine, thanks. I¡¯m not about to let the academy swallow me whole.¡±

    ¡°Good. you always did have a certain¡­ spark.¡±

    Adrian hesitated, caught off guard by the rare moment of warmth in her voice. She¡¯s still as sharp as ever, but maybe she¡¯s not all edges. ¡°Thanks. I guess you haven¡¯t changed much either.¡±

    ¡°Of course not,¡± she replied, her confidence returning in full force. ¡°Why would I? Perfection doesn¡¯t need improvement.¡±

    Adrian chuckled. ¡°Right. Well, as much as I enjoy your company, I should probably get some sleep. Morning classes and all.¡±

    Natasha tilted her head, her sharp gaze following him as he took a step back. ¡°Running off already? You¡¯re no fun, Adrian. But fine, go get your rest. I¡¯ll let you off easy this time.¡±

    He turned, glancing over his shoulder as he began to walk away. ¡°See you later, Natasha. Try not to terrorize the first years too much.¡±

    Her laughter echoed after him, rich and mocking. ¡°No promises."

    ***

    Adrian strode back toward the classroom, though each step felt heavier than the last. Just focus up, and ignore if people look at you.

    The heavy oak door creaked slightly on its hinges as Adrian pushed it open, a low groan that drew a few curious glances from inside. Professor Hale¡¯s gaze flickered toward him, sharp and assessing, but she didn¡¯t pause her lecture. Her voice carried on, calm and measured, as she traced elegant arcs across the chalkboard. Adrian¡¯s jaw tightened, determined not to shrink under her scrutiny.

    Sliding back into his seat, he caught the faint smirk tugging at Alisha¡¯s lips. She leaned over just enough to whisper, her tone laced with mockery. ¡°Finally back I see.¡±

    Adrian turned his head slightly, meeting her gaze with an even look. ¡°What did I miss?"

    "Not too much, Professor Hale was just going through the material, but you can look at my notes later."

    "Awesome, thanks a lot Alisha, you''re a lifesaver."

    "Don''t mention it, but you should probably pay attention now."

    "Right, where is the class at right now?"

    "We''re just about to move to practical transmutation."

    Professor Hale dusted her hands off and turned to face the class, her expression as composed as ever. ¡°Now, we¡¯ve covered the theory. Let¡¯s see if you can put it into practice.¡±

    She gestured toward the neat rows of materials on the desks: copper coins that glinted like trapped sunlight, jagged shards of quartz that caught the light in sharp angles, and jars filled with fine iron filings that shimmered faintly in their glass confines. ¡°Your task is to transmute the quartz into glass, using the energy stored in the copper as your catalyst. The principles are straightforward. Apply what you¡¯ve learned.¡±

    Adrian¡¯s heart sank as the words registered. Quartz into glass? Perfect. Exactly what I missed while I was out ¡®clearing my head.¡¯ He glanced down at his battered notebook, flipping through its crinkled pages. His earlier notes were a chaotic sprawl of half-formed thoughts and hastily drawn diagrams, none of which offered any clarity now.

    Professor Hale continued, her gaze sweeping across the room. ¡°Remember, everything you need is in your notes. I expect promising results."

 81: Honor and Pride

    Adrian exhaled slowly, steadying his thoughts as he surveyed the copper coins on the desk. His fingers brushed the quartz shard, its rough surface cool beneath his touch.

    Quartz into glass¡­ He sifted through fragments of memory from the lectures, his mind racing to piece them together. I uh, probably was too sleepy before. I''ll just have to rely on what I know to complete this task.

    Adrian sifted through his fragmented knowledge of magic, the pieces falling into place like fragments of a shattered mirror. Transmutation thrived on equilibrium, balance. Always balance.

    Copper, a reliable catalyst, meant energy transfer. The iron filings? They amplified conductivity, a necessary conduit. His thoughts sharpened, the puzzle clicking together in his mind.

    He grabbed his quill, the scratch of its tip on paper barely audible over the rush of his thoughts. A quick diagram emerged on the corner of his notebook. He could see it in his mind''s eye: the copper¡¯s latent energy coursing through the iron filings, grounding and stabilizing the transformation of the quartz shard. Each step felt precarious, like walking a tightrope over an unseen abyss.

    Next to him, Alisha tapped her quill against her notebook in an irregular rhythm. ¡°Any idea where to start?¡±

    Adrian didn¡¯t look up. ¡°Start with the energy flow, copper¡¯s the key.¡±

    She hesitated, doubt flickering in her eyes, but eventually nodded and turned back to her materials. Adrian paid her no mind. His thoughts churned. This has to work. If I miscalculate¡­

    He rolled the copper coin between his fingers, its surface cool and familiar against his skin. His gaze locked on it, sharpening as his mind dissected the process. The energy needed to escape in controlled bursts. Too fast, and the quartz would shatter. Too slow, and the transformation would falter, energy dissipating into wasted potential.

    Placing the coin on the desk, Adrian aligned it carefully. He sprinkled a fine line of iron filings around the quartz shard, the grains catching the faint light and glittering like tiny, inert stars. No room for error now.

    Adrian exhaled slowly and extended his hand over the array, his palm trembling faintly as he summoned his bluish flames. The flickering light wreathed his fingers, its faint warmth both comforting and unnerving. As the energy hummed to life, he directed it toward the coin. Threads of energy wove through the filings, light dancing along their metallic surfaces. A faint vibration rippled through the circle, resonating with the shard at its center.

    The quartz started to glow, a dim ember kindling within its jagged form. Its edges softened under the growing heat, the transformation taking hold. Adrian¡¯s heart pounded, each beat syncing with the rhythmic pulse of energy flowing through his hand. Steady. Not too much. Keep it stable. The world around him faded into the background, his focus narrowing to the faint shimmer of light and the growing clarity within the quartz.

    As the glow intensified, the shard¡¯s opaque surface smoothed, its core shifting toward perfect transparency. The light grew brighter, almost blinding, as Adrian adjusted the flow with surgical precision. His teeth clenched, a bead of sweat trailing down his temple. Almost there. Just a little more.

    Finally, the quartz shifted, the last remnants of its roughness melting away. It now rested as a flawless piece of glass, clear as water and glistening with an almost ethereal light. Adrian released the energy, his body sagging slightly as the bluish flames flickered out. The light dimmed, leaving the glass pristine and motionless on the desk.

    A soft gasp broke the silence. ¡°Adrian,¡± Alisha whispered, ¡°you actually did it.¡±

    The professor¡¯s heels clicked sharply against the stone floor as she approached. Professor Hale¡¯s green eyes narrowed slightly, appraising the glass as she held it upto the light. ¡°Excellent work, it seems Adrian has demonstrated a flawless transmutation.¡±

    Several murmurs swept through the room. Some students glanced at Adrian with surprise; others scowled, their expressions tinged with envy. He straightened in his seat as a faint smile tugged at his lips. Glad to know that

    Professor Hale placed the glass back on his desk with a measured nod. ¡°Your control over the energy flow was precise, and your application of the principles was exemplary. Class, take note, this is the standard I expect.¡±

    Adrian ducked his head slightly, his cheeks warming under the sudden wave of attention.  ¡°Guess being sleepy isn''t quite enough to make you fail a class."  Alisha murmured, leaning over with a grin.

    "It''ll take a lot more than that for me to completely flub a class." Adrian said with a chuckle.

    ***

    Adrian stepped out of the classroom, the heavy oak door creaking shut behind him. Beside him, Alisha adjusted the strap of her bag, her fingers toying with the frayed edges. ¡°Well, that class was relatively underwhelming. Thought it¡¯d be more... I don¡¯t know, exciting?¡±

    Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.

    "I mean, we did get a decently challenging practical at the end of the class."

    "Yes, one that you managed to solve while barely paying attention for most of the class."

    Adrian snorted, his hands buried deep in his pockets. ¡°I''d say that''s more indicative of my skills than the class itself."

    Alisha exhaled an amused sigh. "Perhaps, perhaps."

    They strolled along the academy¡¯s winding path, their footsteps soft against the cobblestone. The sprawling grounds stretched before them, vast and serene. Faint laughter drifted from clusters gathered near the courtyard, mingling with the rustling leaves swaying in the gentle breeze.

    Alisha glanced at the manicured gardens as they passed, her gaze resting on the fountain ahead. ¡°You ever notice how... peaceful this place can feel?¡±

    Adrian¡¯s eyes followed hers, settling on the fountain¡¯s gentle ripples. The soft trickle of water echoed faintly, soothing in its constancy. ¡°Yeah,¡± he said quietly. Funny how a place like this can pretend to be calm when there''s so much going on beneath the surface.

    Their conversation meandered, shifting to upcoming assignments and whispers of yet another surprise assessment. Adrian rolled his eyes at the thought, but before he could voice his complaint, Alisha slowed her steps. ¡°Adrian, look over there.¡±

    He followed her gaze, and his stomach tightened. By the edge of the courtyard, half-hidden in the deepening shadows, a group of boys loomed in a loose circle. Their postures radiated menace, their mocking laughter carrying on the cool breeze.

    In the center of the group, a smaller figure hunched forward, clutching a battered notebook to his chest as though it might shield him. The faint light from a nearby lantern caught his trembling hands and the unmistakable tension in his posture.

    Adrian¡¯s breath hitched. Curties? Seems like he''s being as arrogant as ever¡­ and he''s bullying Remus?

    The boy''s pulse quickened as he stared at the unfolding scene. The mocking laughter of Curties and his gang grated against his ears, their jeers and taunts carrying a cruel edge. Remus shrank further into himself as he clutched the torn notebook like it was the only thing holding him together.

    Alisha tugged on Adrian¡¯s sleeve. ¡°We have to do something. Now.¡±

    ¡°I don''t know¡­ Remus isn¡¯t the type to accept help, Alisha. He¡¯s stubborn, and he¡¯ll just say I¡¯m meddling.¡± Adrian said. Besides, I''m not exactly the most excited to help Remus of all people.

    Alisha¡¯s violet eyes flashed with frustration. ¡°So what? You¡¯re just going to let them treat him like this? Whether he wants help or not doesn¡¯t matter. It¡¯s about doing what¡¯s right. If you won¡¯t step in, I will.¡±

    Adrian¡¯s hand shot out, catching Alisha¡¯s wrist with gentle firmness. ¡°Alright, alright, I¡¯ll handle it,¡± he said, his voice low but steady. I can¡¯t let her get caught up in this mess.

    Alisha huffed, blowing a stray strand of hair from her face as she stepped back. Her arms crossed tightly over her chest, her frown laced with reluctant trust. ¡°You¡¯d better,¡± she muttered.

    Adrian squared his shoulders and strode toward the group, his steps deliberate, each one echoing softly off the courtyard stones. The evening air felt heavier now, as if the tension from the looming confrontation pressed against his chest.

    ¡°Aw, what¡¯s wrong, Remus?¡± Curties jeered, leaning closer to the smaller boy. ¡°Did nobody  teach you how to stand up for yourself?¡±

    His gang roared with laughter, their voices sharp and cruel. Adrian¡¯s fists clenched at his sides, but his voice was calm and firm as it rang out. ¡°Leave him alone, Curties.¡±

    The group of bullies froze, their mocking laughter stuttering to silence as they turned to face him. Recognition dawned in Curties¡¯ eyes, his smirk faltering for a heartbeat before sliding back into place, sharper and more condescending.

    ¡°Well, well,¡± Curties drawled, straightening his posture. ¡°If it isn¡¯t Adrian. Come to play the hero, huh?¡±

    Adrian stopped a few paces away, his arms loose at his sides. ¡°I¡¯m just here to remind you that bullying doesn¡¯t make you strong. It just makes you a coward with an audience.¡±

    Curties barked a laugh, the sound harsh and grating. ¡°Oh, listen to this guy! Always with the little speeches. Do you rehearse those, or are you naturally this annoying?¡±

    Behind Curties, Remus shifted uncomfortably. His face flushed, and his grip tightened on the tattered notebook he clutched like a lifeline.¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t need your help, Adrian. I can handle this.¡±

    Adrian¡¯s gaze flicked to the younger boy. As much as I don''t like Remus, I can''t help but feel sorry for him. His brother is well¡­ dead, and I remember Lysander telling me that Remus''s father isn''t exactly too fond of him. Maybe if I help him out this once, I could turn him around.

    ¡°Handle this?¡± Curties mimicked, his laughter booming. ¡°You hear that, boys? He can ¡®handle this!¡¯¡± His accomplices soon dissolved into jeers, the sound bouncing off the courtyard walls like a twisted chorus.

    Adrian¡¯s jaw tightened, his eyes locking on Curties. Every fiber of him wanted to wipe that smirk off the boy¡¯s face, but he forced himself to keep his voice calm. ¡°Leave him alone, Curties."

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Adrian? Lost your nerve? Or are you finally realizing this isn¡¯t your fight?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m realizing that picking on someone smaller than you is the best you¡¯ve got. You think that makes you impressive?¡±

    Curties¡¯ smirk faltered, his features twisting into something harder, darker. ¡°Careful, Adrian. You don¡¯t want to make this personal.¡±

    Adrian crossed his arms, his stance unwavering. ¡°It¡¯s already personal."

    Curties tilted his head, his eyes narrowing as though weighing Adrian¡¯s words. Then, his lips curled back into a sneer. ¡°You¡¯re awfully confident for someone who got bailed out by Princess Zuri last time. How about we settle this properly? A mage duel. You against me.¡±

    The air thickened, the gang falling silent. Even Alisha, standing at a distance, held her breath. Adrian felt the weight of Curties¡¯ words settle like a stone in his gut. If I back down now, I''m never going to hear the end of it. Also, I do want to put a brat like him in his place.

    Adrian straightened, his gaze meeting Curties¡¯ without hesitation. ¡°Fine. Name the time and place.¡±

 82: Molten Earth

    Curties¡¯ sneer carved deeper lines into his face. ¡°We duel right now, unless you¡¯re scared.¡±

    Adrian¡¯s brow knit tightly, his gaze narrowing into a glare that locked onto Curties. The weight of the students¡¯ stares prickled against his skin. A duel here would turn into a spectacle, the kind of attention Adrian could do without. But Curties¡¯ smug grin, the way it dripped with unearned confidence, scratched at his resolve. He won¡¯t let this drop. Walking away will only make things worse later.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t the place for a fight.¡± Adrian said.

    Curties shrugged with exaggerated indifference. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Afraid of a little audience? Or maybe you just don¡¯t want them to see you lose.¡±

    Adrian¡¯s jaw tightened, his patience wearing thinner with every word Curties threw at him. The rising murmur of the crowd only added fuel to the fire. Fine. If he¡¯s this desperate to be put in his place, so be it. ¡°There¡¯s a clearing near the eastern training grounds. No spectators. Just you and me.¡±

    ¡°Lead the way, hero.¡±

    Adrian turned sharply on his heel, weaving through the parting crowd as whispers followed him. The gathered students moved aside reluctantly, their curiosity keeping them rooted to the edges of the courtyard. Alisha trailed a step behind him, arms crossed tightly over her chest. Her voice was low as she muttered, ¡°This is not going to end well for anyone."

    "Maybe it is, but I can''t let Curties just get his way." Adrian said.

    "But you''ll probably get in trouble again, you know that right?"

    "I do, Alisha. But weren''t you the one who told me to go stand up for Remus?"

    "Well¡­ yes, but I didn''t think things would escalate like this."

    "It''s fine, really, I''ll manage."

    The path to the clearing stretched under a canopy of several trees. The faint rustle of dry leaves scraped at the air, the sound sharp and brittle.

    When they reached the clearing, Adrian stopped, his boots grinding against loose pebbles. Open space, no cover. My guess is Curties will try to overwhelm me at range.

    Curties stepped forward, rolling his shoulders as if loosening up for a casual game instead of a duel. ¡°Let¡¯s make this quick, I¡¯ve got better things to do than humiliate you all night.¡±

    Adrian¡¯s gaze flicked over Curties, ignoring the taunts as he surveyed the environment again. HHe¡¯s going to throw power around like a battering ram. Just stay calm. Observe.

    ¡°Ready?¡± Curties called, planting his feet as he squared off.

    Adrian exhaled, hluish flames sparked faintly to life at his fingertips. ¡°Whenever you are.¡±

    Curties¡¯ grin stretched wider. He drove his hand into the ground with a force that rippled through the clearing. The earth groaned beneath him, cracks branching out like veins from his point of impact. A heartbeat later, sharp spikes of stone erupted from the ground, their jagged forms slicing through the air with deadly precision. Earth magic? He''ll have a bit of an advantage here in the field.

    The first spike hurtled toward Adrian, whistling like an arrow, but he shifted his weight and sidestepped it smoothly. The jagged edge brushed his sleeve, close enough to leave a faint tear in the fabric.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Adrian? Too scared to fight back?¡± Curties taunted.

    Adrian didn¡¯t respond. His body moved with controlled precision, darting left, then right, as more spikes launched in rapid succession. Dust and debris clouded the air, the acrid scent of pulverized earth filling his lungs.

    The ground bore the scars of Curties¡¯ assault: long trenches and shattered stone marking the chaos. Adrian¡¯s gaze flicked over his opponent. Stay focused. Watch for his rhythm.

    The next barrage came thicker and faster, stone pillars bursting from the ground like the limbs of some enraged beast. Adrian rolled forward, his body low to the ground as a massive pillar crashed down behind him, shattering into chunks that skittered across the dirt. The momentum carried him toward the edge of the clearing, where the moonlight failed to reach, and shadows gathered beneath the trees. He rose to his feet quickly, boots grinding against loose dirt as his sharp gaze locked onto Curties.

    The other boy stood tall,  moving his hands with forceful, decisive gestures. Each motion sent another tremor through the clearing, another eruption of stone. His smirk twisted into something sharper. ¡°What¡¯s the point of all that running? Or are you holding out for Princess Alisha to save you?¡±

    Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    Adrian¡¯s fingers flexed, a flicker of bluish flame licking briefly at his fingertips. Let him waste his strength.

    Curties slammed both hands onto the ground, his frustration manifesting in a violent tremor that rippled toward Adrian. The earth cracked and split beneath his feet, a jagged fissure forcing Adrian to leap back. He landed lightly, the soles of his boots skidding slightly against loose dirt as the momentum carried him toward the edge of the clearing.

    Curties¡¯ voice rose, thick with scorn. ¡°Look at you, always running! No clever speeches this time?¡±

    Adrian brushed the dust from his sleeve with a slow, measured motion, his breathing steady despite the exertion. His gaze met Curties¡¯, calm and unwavering. ¡°You¡¯re wasting a lot of energy for someone who thinks this is going to end quickly.¡±

    For the first time, Curties¡¯ grin faltered. His hands curled into fists, and the ground rippled in response ¡°I don¡¯t need energy to deal with you,¡± he spat, forcing another wave of spikes to erupt. ¡°You¡¯re just stalling!¡±

    Adrian moved fluidly, his body flowing like water through the relentless assault. His sharp eyes tracked every shift in the ground, reading the tremors and cracks before they formed. Each spike missed by inches, shattering harmlessly into the dirt. He¡¯s starting to slip up.

    The clearing was a battlefield now, littered with jagged stone and scorched earth. Adrian came to a halt near the center of the chaos, his chest rising and falling in controlled rhythm. Dust clung to his hair and clothes, but his eyes remained clear and focused.

    Curties¡¯ smirk had vanished entirely, replaced with a scowl etched deep into his features. His breaths came fast and shallow, his movements less deliberate, more desperate.

    Adrian tilted his head slightly, a faint, almost teasing smile tugging at his lips. ¡°You done yet?¡±

    Curties snarled, as he raised both hands, summoning every ounce of power left in him. The ground beneath him rumbled with fury, cracks splintering outward as the earth itself groaned under the strain. ¡°Not even close!¡±

    The arrogant boy slammed both palms into the earth, his face twisting with anger. The ground shuddered violently, cracks splintering outward as if the very earth were groaning under the strain. Rocks erupted from the ground, spiraling upward to form a massive sphere of jagged stone and debris, hovering menacingly above him.

    Adrian¡¯s breath steadied as he watched. His bluish flames flickered to life, dancing along his fingertips. He¡¯s throwing everything into this. One last desperate shot to prove himself.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see you dodge this!¡± Curties bellowed, his voice raw with desperation. He thrust his hands forward, the massive sphere of jagged stone and debris tearing through the air with a deafening roar.

    Adrian stood rooted, his body calm and steady despite the chaos hurtling toward him. He drew a deep breath, the air filling his lungs. He thinks brute force will overwhelm me. Let¡¯s show him why he¡¯s wrong.

    With a sharp exhale, Adrian released the flames, a torrent of azure fire roaring forth with terrifying intensity. The stream met the incoming sphere in a clash of power, the impact rippling through the clearing like a thunderclap. The bluish fire carved through the stone effortlessly, slicing it apart as though the massive construct were no more substantial than brittle parchment. The sphere shattered into glowing shards and embers, the fragments scattering harmlessly to the ground in a fine mist of ash.

    The clearing fell silent, the only sound Curties¡¯ sharp, unsteady intake of breath. The air hung heavy with the acrid tang of scorched stone and residual heat.

    Adrian straightened, exhaling some fumes from his lips as he stepped forward. That should be it for him.

    Curties stood frozen, his smirk wiped clean. His hands moved in frantic, desperate gestures, summoning small projectiles from the ground and hurling them at Adrian. But the attacks never landed. Swirling flames surged to meet them, consuming each stone mid-air and reducing it to harmless specks of ash before they could come close.

    ¡°Give up, this isn¡¯t a fight you can win.¡± Adrian said.

    Curties stumbled back, his bravado unraveling with each step. His hands trembled, his magic faltering as his attempts to summon the earth grew weaker, more erratic. Each new projectile was devoured by Adrian¡¯s flames, the attacks disintegrating into nothingness. The glow of the bluish fire reflected in Curties¡¯ wide eyes, its light flickering over his pale, sweat-drenched face.

    ¡°Stay back!¡± Curties shouted, the edge of his voice cracking as panic replaced his arrogance. His back hit the trunk of a tree, the bark scraping against his clothes as he shrank further into the shadows. His breaths came in shallow, uneven gasps, his earlier confidence replaced with raw, unmasked terror.

    Adrian advanced, flames twisting lazily around him like a serpent toying with its prey. ¡°This isn¡¯t a game, Curties. You don¡¯t get to throw your weight around and walk away unscathed.¡±

    The clearing hung heavy with tension, the heat pressing against every surface, until the sharp, precise click of boots against cobblestones shattered the silence. ¡°What is the meaning of this?¡±

    The voice cut through the charged air like a whip, crisp and commanding. Adrian froze, the flames around him vanishing instantly as his head turned toward the source.

    ¡°Ms. Greythorne,¡± Adrian said, lowering his hands slowly. ¡°It¡¯s not what it looks like¡ª¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s exactly what it looks like!¡± Curties interrupted. ¡°Adrian ambushed me! He dragged me here to settle some grudge, and he¡¯s been throwing fire around like a lunatic!¡±

    Adrian¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°That¡¯s not true! He¡ª¡±

    Ms. Greythorne raised a hand, silencing him with a sharp glare. Her piercing eyes locked onto Adrian, her expression stern and unyielding. ¡°I¡¯ve heard enough. Adrian, this is the second time you¡¯ve been involved in an altercation. Do you understand how serious this is?¡±

    Adrian opened his mouth to protest, but her unwavering gaze stopped him cold. Of course, Curties gets away with everything.

    ¡°Curties,¡± Ms. Greythorne said, her voice softening slightly as she turned to him, ¡°are you injured?¡±

    Curties straightened, brushing dirt from his shirt. ¡°No, ma¡¯am. Just a little shaken.¡±

    ¡°Good. I suggest you return to your dorm and rest.¡± Then, she turned back to Adrian. ¡°As for you, report to the Principal''s office immediately, no ifs and buts.¡±

 83: Test of Wills

    Adrian¡¯s chest tightened as Ms. Greythorne¡¯s words landed like stones in his gut. He cast one last look at Curties, who wore a smug grin. Of course, he gets off scot-free. Typical.

    ¡°Move,¡± Ms. Greythorne commanded. She gestured sharply toward the path back to the academy. Adrian swallowed his protests and followed, his fists clenched tightly at his sides.

    The path felt as if it stretched endlessly as the air between them was thick with tension. Only the dry rustle of leaves stirred by the wind and the gravel crunching beneath their boots dared to break the quiet. Adrian kept his gaze fixed on the ground, his fists clenched tightly at his sides. Here we go again.

    ¡°What were you thinking, Adrian? Do you enjoy making my job harder?¡± Ms. Greythorne asked.

    Adrian pressed his lips into a thin line. ¡°He was bullying another student, and he was also the one who provoked me. In either case, I couldn''t let things stand."

    She stopped abruptly, the suddenness of her movement forcing him to halt just short of colliding with her. When she turned, her sharp eyes pinned him in place. ¡°And you thought throwing fire around like some reckless street brawler was the answer?¡±

    Adrian¡¯s jaw tightened further. ¡°I tried to avoid the fight, but he wouldn¡¯t back down.¡±

    ¡°And you couldn¡¯t walk away? That would have taken far more strength than indulging him.¡±

    Adrian dropped his gaze to the ground, the gravel blurring under the heat of his frustration. Easy for her to say. Anger burned beneath his skin, mingling with a sense of helplessness that twisted in his chest. She¡¯s probably afraid to deal with the consequences of actually punishing students that misbehave in the academy.

    The rest of the walk passed in brittle silence. Adrian just kept to himself for the most part, knowing that saying too much could prove to be disadvantageous for him. And before long, both he and Ms. Greythorne arrived in front of the Principal''s Office again.

    Ms. Greythorne knocked once,before pushing the door open without waiting for a reply. Inside, Principal Myrael Faesbane sat at her desk, her crimson lips curved into a faint smile, one devoid of warmth, as her piercing gaze lifted from the stack of papers in front of her.

    ¡°Well, this is becoming quite the habit, isn¡¯t it?¡± Hpale fingers steepled in front of her as she leaned forward slightly, her presence filling the room like an approaching storm.

    ¡°Principal Faesbane,¡± Ms. Greythorne said with a formal tone, ¡°I caught Adrian engaged in an unsanctioned duel with Curties near the eastern clearing.¡±

    Myrael¡¯s brows lifted slightly, though her expression remained calm. ¡°Adrian, you do have a knack for finding trouble, don¡¯t you?¡±

    Adrian stood rigid, his hands clasped tightly behind his back. ¡°I just did what I believed was right."

    Myrael''s smile didn¡¯t waver, though there was a flicker of impatience in her eyes. ¡°Ms. Greythorne, I¡¯ll take it from here."

    Ms. Greythorne hesitated, her gaze darting to Adrian, who kept his eyes fixed on the floor. She exhaled sharply, the tension in her stance palpable. ¡°As you wish, Principal Faesbane. But I expect this matter to be handled appropriately.¡±

    ¡°Rest assured, I¡¯ll ensure Adrian gets exactly what he needs.¡±

    Ms. Greythorne cast Adrian one final, cutting glance, her gaze heavy with a mix of frustration and warning. Without another word, she spun on her heel before striding out of the office. The door soon closed behind her with a muted click.

    The stillness wrapped around him, thick and stifling, broken only by the faint rustle of paper as Myrael shifted her focus back to him. Her presence filled the room like smoke, impossible to ignore.

    ¡°Sit,¡± she said, gesturing toward the chair across from her desk.

    Adrian hesitated for a fraction of a second before stepping forward and lowering himself into the chair. ¡°Am I in trouble?¡±

    Myrael¡¯s crimson lips curved into a sly, knowing smile, her sharp eyes glinting with an energy that set his nerves on edge. ¡°Oh, Adrian, you¡¯re already in trouble. That much is clear. The question is, how much more trouble are you willing to get into?¡±

    A sigh slipped from his lips, heavy with frustration. ¡°I just want to live a normal academy life, but it seems such a possibility is far-fetched at this point."

    If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    ¡°A normal life? You of all people should know that¡¯s impossible.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s only because almost everyone here is hell-bent on making my life harder, Curties and people like him, they¡¯re always looking for a reason to pick a fight.¡±

    ¡°Of course they are. This academy is filled with students born into privilege, heirs to power, wealth, and influence. They¡¯ve been groomed to see themselves as untouchable, as superior to anyone they deem beneath them.¡±

    "Heh, you''re not wrong about that."

    ¡°And you, my dear child, challenge that just by existing.¡±

    A faint chuckle slipped from his lips despite himself. ¡°Unfortunately, such is the case."

    Myrael¡¯s eyes gleamed with something unreadable, her fingers tapping lightly against the desk. ¡°Of course, that doesn¡¯t mean you have to endure it passively.¡±

    Adrian tilted his head. ¡°What are you getting at?¡±

    ¡°I could give you authority. The kind that would make your time here more... meaningful.¡±

    ¡°Authority? What does that mean, exactly?¡±

    Myrael¡¯s smile returned, but this time it held a sharper edge. ¡°I¡¯m proposing that you join the disciplinary committee. It operates under the student council and wields significant influence within the academy.¡±

    Adrian¡¯s stomach sank. ¡°The disciplinary committee? You mean the group that gets everyone to follow the rules? The same group that people are likely to resent?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± she said simply.

    He ran a hand through his hair, frustration simmering beneath the surface. ¡°And you think putting me in a position like that is a good idea? Won¡¯t that just make people hate me more?¡±

    ¡°Perhaps, but it will also give you the tools to stand your ground. With authority comes respect, or at the very least, hesitation. People like Curties won¡¯t be so quick to cross you if they know you have the power to make their lives... inconvenient.¡±

    Adrian hesitated, his mind racing. Could this really help? Or will it just paint a bigger target on my back?

    ¡°And before you decide,¡± Myrael added, ¡°remember this: leadership isn¡¯t about making everyone like you. It¡¯s about holding your own, making choices, and shaping the environment around you. If you want a normal life, Adrian, you¡¯ll have to fight for it in a place like this.¡±

    Adrian stared at the polished surface of the desk, his thoughts churning. Will I just make things worse for myself? But then again, it''s not like laying low is really an option for me.

    He clenched his fists, inhaling deeply. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll do it.¡±

    Myrael¡¯s lips curled into a wide, amused smile, and a soft laugh escaped her. ¡°Not so fast.¡±

    Adrian blinked, his confidence wavering. ¡°What do you mean, ¡®not so fast¡¯? Are you going to retract the offer already?¡±

    ¡°Oh, no, Adrian, I have no intention of taking back my offer. But I do intend to test you.¡±

    ¡°Test me? Haven¡¯t you been watching me all this time?"

    ¡°And here I thought humility was one of your virtues,¡± Myrael said, tilting her head slightly. ¡°No, Adrian, I want to see for myself. I¡¯m curious.¡±

    ¡°Curious about what, exactly?¡±

    She leaned forward, resting her elbows on the desk and lacing her fingers together. ¡°About what a boy who managed to hold his own against a professor is really capable of.¡±

    Adrian stiffened. Of course she¡¯d bring that up. ¡°That wasn¡¯t some grand display of skill, Professor Damien was just overconfident."

    ¡°And yet, you did make it out. Do you think many students here could say the same in your position?¡±

    Her words carried an unsettling truth, and Adrian felt his jaw tighten. ¡°So, what¡¯s this test, then? Are you going to throw me into another fight?¡±

    Myrael chuckled, her voice low and almost conspiratorial. ¡°Patience, Adrian. The specifics don¡¯t matter right now. What matters is whether you¡¯re ready to prove yourself.¡±

    He leaned back in his chair, folding his arms across his chest. ¡°You¡¯re awfully vague for someone who claims to want answers.¡±

    ¡°Am I? Or are you just uncomfortable with the idea of being under scrutiny?¡±

    ¡°Maybe I am. But I don¡¯t see how this test is going to prove anything you don¡¯t already know.¡±

    ¡°Listen, it¡¯s not about proving something to me, Adrian. It¡¯s about proving it to yourself. Authority isn¡¯t just handed out freely, it¡¯s earned. And if you want to walk through this academy with your head held high, you¡¯ll have to show me first that you can handle the weight of it.¡±

    Her words struck a chord, and Adrian found himself unable to look away from her piercing gaze. On one hand, I could still refuse her. On the other hand, being on the disciplinary committee would be an interesting experience at the very least.

    Adrian exhaled sharply, running a hand through his hair. ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll do your test, whatever it is.¡±

    Myrael¡¯s smile returned, this time softer but no less calculating. ¡°Good. I was hoping you¡¯d say that.¡±

    "But first, what happens if I fail?¡±

    ¡°Then we¡¯ll go back to the status quo. You¡¯ll keep struggling, and Curties will keep pushing you around.¡±

    ¡°And if I pass?¡±

    ¡°Then you¡¯ll walk out of here with more than just authority. You¡¯ll walk out of here with control.¡±

    Control. The word hung in the air, heavy with unspoken meaning. Adrian nodded slowly, determination solidifying in his chest. This is my chance to change things, to stop being the one everyone pushes around.

    ¡°Alright,¡± he said firmly, meeting her gaze. ¡°When do we start?¡±

    Her smile widened, satisfaction gleaming in her eyes. ¡°Tomorrow. Rest up, Adrian. You¡¯ll need your strength. And don''t worry about the matter with Curties, I''ll handle it¡­ for now."

 84: The Gauntlet

    The next morning, Adrian stood outside Principal Faesbane¡¯s office. The quiet of the hour only made the tension knotting in his chest all the more palpable. He clenched his fists briefly before releasing them, forcing himself to exhale. If I¡¯m going to do this, I need to keep my head clear.

    The heavy oak door loomed before him, its surface carved with intricate patterns that caught the dim light. Adrian hesitated for a moment before raising his hand and rapping firmly.

    ¡°You may enter." Myrael said loudly.

    He pushed the door open, stepping inside. The room was just as he remembered it: a study in refined power. Myrael sat behind her desk, her hands folded neatly atop it, and her piercing gaze cutting straight through him.

    ¡°Punctual,¡± she remarked with a slight curve of her lips, as if he¡¯d just passed the first of many tests. ¡°Good. Sit.¡±

    Adrian moved to the chair he¡¯d occupied the day before, lowering himself onto the smooth leather. He forced himself to meet her gaze, though the way her violet eyes glinted like sharpened steel made it no easy task. ¡°So, what exactly do you want me to do?¡±

    Myrael leaned back, her movements fluid and deliberate, and regarded him with a faintly amused expression. ¡°Patience, Adrian. All in good time.¡±

    He frowned but kept his thoughts to himself. She¡¯s enjoying this far too much.

    Myrael rose from her chair with a fluid grace, her movements deliberate as she made her way toward the towering bookshelves that lined the room. Adrian¡¯s eyes followed her intently, his unease gnawing at the edges of his curiosity. Her fingers drifted over the spines of the books as though she were searching for a particular thread.

    She paused over a volume bound in worn black leather, then tugged it partially free. A faint click echoed through the room, followed by a low, resonant rumble that vibrated through the floor.

    Adrian stiffened as the bookshelf groaned and shifted. Stone ground against stone, the shelf sliding inward before gliding to the side, revealing a dark, narrow passageway hidden behind it. A rush of cool air poured into the room, carrying the earthy scent of damp stone and a metallic tang that stung faintly at the back of his throat.

    Myrael turned back to him, her violet eyes catching the dim light with an almost mischievous glint. ¡°Follow me."

    Adrian stood slowly, dragging his boots against the polished floor as though they had grown heavier. He crossed the room toward the newly revealed passage, pausing briefly at the threshold.

    ¡°Are you always this dramatic?¡± he asked sarcastically as he glanced back at her.

    Myrael chuckled softly. ¡°A little drama keeps things interesting, don¡¯t you think?¡±

    He opened his mouth for a retort but stopped himself, pressing his lips into a thin line. She really does enjoy keeping me in the dark, doesn¡¯t she?

    Adrian stepped through the hidden doorway, the weight of the unknown pressing heavily against him. The air grew colder as he descended the spiral staircase that wound down into the stone. Each step echoed faintly, the sound swallowed by the dense silence that seemed to deepen with every turn.

    ¡°What is this place?¡± Adrian asked. He wasn¡¯t sure why he whispered, perhaps it was the oppressive stillness of the space, or the way the shadows pressed in on him from all sides.

    Myrael¡¯s voice drifted down from above him. ¡°A relic of the academy¡¯s past. Long before this place became a sanctuary for learning, it served another purpose.¡±

    Her words stirred something uneasy in his chest, but she didn¡¯t elaborate, leaving his imagination to churn. What kind of place is this academy really?

    Few torches lined the walls, their faint light barely enough to keep the encroaching darkness at bay. The damp air pressed against his skin as Myrael¡¯s steps echoed ahead of him. She acts like she¡¯s done this a thousand times. Maybe she has.

    At last, the staircase opened into a wide chamber. Adrian stopped short, breath catching as he took in the space. Massive stone columns loomed like sentinels, carved with runes that glowed faintly with a silvery light. The pale illumination rippled across the room, casting shifting patterns on the walls.

    A circular platform stood at the chamber¡¯s center, engraved with elaborate symbols that twisted and coiled in intricate, unfamiliar patterns. The runes etched into the platform pulsed faintly, their glow rhythmic and hypnotic.

    Myrael stepped lightly onto the platform before turning to face him. ¡°This is where we¡¯ll begin.¡±

    Adrian hesitated at the edge of the platform, his eyes darting toward the glowing runes beneath her feet. The light they cast was faint, but there was something about their steady pulse that held his attention, as though the platform itself was waiting for him.

    ¡°What exactly is this?¡± Adrian asked.

    Myrael tilted her head, a hint of amusement flickering across her features. ¡°A test, one that will reveal whether you¡¯re truly prepared for what lies ahead.¡±

    A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.

    The stone beneath Adrian¡¯s boots was cold, the chill seeping through the soles and biting at his feet. The air shifted as he stepped onto the platform, dense and electric, as though the chamber itself had drawn its breath and held it. I have a bad feeling about this place.

    Myrael¡¯s violet eyes bore into him. ¡°Are you ready, Adrian?¡±

    He clenched his fists tightly at his sides, locking his gaze with hers. ¡°I¡¯ve come this far. Let¡¯s get it over with.¡±

    ¡°Good. Let¡¯s see what you¡¯re made of.¡±

    Myrael extended a hand, pressing her palm against one of the glowing runes etched into the platform. The chamber responded instantly, springing to life. The symbols blazed, their silvery light erupting in a brilliant cascade that painted the walls in shifting patterns. A deep, resonant hum rolled through the air, vibrating in Adrian¡¯s chest like the toll of a distant bell.

    The vibrations settled into a steady rhythm, and Myrael withdrew her hand, the glow dimming slightly but remaining vibrant enough to light the room. She turned, gesturing toward the edge of the platform where an archway had materialized as if conjured from the very stone.

    Adrian stepped closer, his boots scuffing against the stone as he approached the archway. The shadows beyond its threshold seemed impenetrable, stretching endlessly into the unknown.

    He cast a wary glance at Myrael, his brow furrowing. ¡°This doesn¡¯t exactly scream ¡®safe.¡¯ Are you sure this is somewhere I should be?¡±

    Myrael lowered her hand from the rune and turned to face him fully. ¡°You won¡¯t have to worry about classes for the next few days,¡± she replied smoothly, stepping past him toward the archway. "I''ll ensure your record remains intact.¡±

    Adrian¡¯s jaw tightened, his patience fraying. ¡°That¡¯s not what I asked,¡± he said, his tone sharper now. He crossed his arms, narrowing his eyes at her. Why does she always dance around the actual question?

    Myrael paused, glancing back over her shoulder with an amused glint in her violet eyes. ¡°Ah, Adrian. Always so focused on the immediate danger. I admire that... in moderation.¡±

    She turned fully, her expression shifting into something more thoughtful, almost nostalgic. ¡°Long before this academy became what it is today, it served a far different purpose. This land was once the training ground for war mages.¡±

    ¡°War mages?¡±

    ¡°Mages trained not in the luxuries of theory or polite spellcraft, but in survival. In combat. They were the sharpest blades honed for the battlefield, and this dungeon was one of the tools used to forge them.¡±

    ¡°And you think I¡¯m ready for something like that?¡±

    ¡°If you can clear this, you¡¯ll be ready for far more than you realize.¡±

    ¡°What exactly does ¡®clear this¡¯ mean? Are there monsters down there? Traps? Something worse?¡±

    ¡°All of the above, but nothing you can¡¯t handle if you trust in your abilities.¡±

    Myrael''s words settled heavily in Adrian''s chest. He stared at the archway, the shadows shifting faintly, as though daring him to step inside. No going back now.

    He exhaled sharply, his breath clouding faintly in the cold air. ¡°Fine. What¡¯s the catch?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s always a catch,¡± Myrael said with a sly smile. ¡°But you¡¯ll discover it soon enough.¡±

    Adrian clenched his fists at his sides, forcing his nerves to steady. He stepped toward the archway.

    The corridor was narrow and damp, slick with condensation that glimmered faintly in the dim light of small, embedded runes. His footsteps felt heavier here, the weight of the air pressing against him with an almost oppressive force.

    Behind him, Myrael¡¯s voice broke the silence. ¡°You¡¯ll find the first challenge just ahead. Remember, Adrian, hesitation is your enemy here. Move with purpose.¡±

    He glanced back, her silhouette framed by the faint light of the chamber beyond. She stood just outside the archway, her expression as composed as ever.

    ¡°And if I fail?¡± Adrian asked..

    ¡°Then we¡¯ll know you¡¯re not ready for what lies ahead. But, I don¡¯t think that will happen.¡±

    Her confidence in him was unnerving, but it also lit a spark of determination in his chest. Adrian turned back to the corridor, inhaling deeply.

    The corridor widened as Adrian moved forward, his steps deliberate and cautious. The faint light from the runes lining the walls was just enough to illuminate the path ahead. This place feels ancient... I wonder when was the first time these walls were built?

    As he ventured further, the walls shifted subtly. The clean-cut stone gave way to rougher, older slabs, worn smooth by time. The runes grew sparse, leaving pockets of near-darkness that his eyes struggled to penetrate.

    Then, the passage opened into a wider chamber. He stopped at the threshold, his breath catching. The room was vast, its ceiling lost in shadow. Rows of stone pillars stretched toward the darkness above, their surfaces carved with faint, weathered symbols. Scattered across the ground were broken shards of bone, fragments that crunched under his boots as he stepped inside.

    Adrian¡¯s stomach tightened as he knelt, brushing away a layer of dust from one of the larger bones. It was a human femur, its edges jagged as though it had been gnawed or shattered.

    He scanned the area, his heart thudding in his chest. More bones were scattered across the chamber, some still partially intact. Whole skeletons lay crumpled in unnatural positions, their empty sockets staring upward as if frozen in terror. What happened to them? And how long have they been here?

    The silence was oppressive, broken only by the faint drip of water somewhere in the distance. Adrian forced himself to keep moving, stepping carefully around the remains. A tattered piece of fabric caught his eye, draped over what had once been a shoulder. It was rotted and faded, but the faint trace of stitching hinted at its original craftsmanship.

    His eyes swept the floor until something caught his attention: a piece of parchment wedged beneath a skeletal hand. The fingers curled around it as if protecting it even in death. Adrian crouched, hesitating for only a moment before carefully prying the brittle paper free. It crinkled in his grasp, threatening to disintegrate, but the ink was still legible enough.

    He held the note closer to one of the glowing runes on a nearby pillar, the weak light revealing hurried, uneven handwriting. The words were shaky as the strokes growing more erratic toward the bottom.

    To whoever finds this,

    I don¡¯t know how much time I have left. They sent me down here to ¡°learn my lesson,¡± but this isn¡¯t punishment, it¡¯s a death sentence. The things I¡¯ve heard... the shadows that move when there¡¯s no light... This place is alive, and it hates us. The others are gone, taken by whatever¡¯s lurking in the dark. I¡¯m next. I can feel it watching me.

    I was foolish to think I could defy them, to believe I was untouchable. If you¡¯re reading this, leave. Don¡¯t try to fight it. Don¡¯t try to prove yourself. Just leave.

    ¡ªDarius Venn, Mage Initiate

 85: Beast of the Dark

    Adrian¡¯s fingers dug into the parchment, the brittle edges crinkling beneath the pressure of his grip. His breath felt shallow, caught somewhere between his lungs and his throat as he traced the frantic scrawl of ink across the page. Darius Venn. Whoever you are, I hope you made it out of this place. But, I''m not surprised that a place like this is dangerous, especially if it was meant to train mages ready for war.

    Gradually, Adrian forced his fingers to relax, though the stiffness in his knuckles resisted. As he loosened his grip, the parchment shuddered, its brittle surface trembling as if caught in a phantom breeze.

    Then, without warning, it unraveled. What?

    Wisps of mana slithered from the edges of the page, unraveling like pulled stitches. The ink bled away, dissolving into the air as the parchment itself crumbled into nothingness.

    Adrian''s breath caught. He swiped at the space where the letter had been, his fingers closing around emptiness. No residue, no scraps, just the fading afterglow of the dissipating mana, vanishing into the air. The timing on the parchment seems deliberate, as if whoever wrote it hoped someone would read it first before it dissipated. If it really was Darius Venn who wrote that note anyway.

    Adrian clenched his jaw, eyes narrowing as he tried to piece it together. If the message was meant to be preserved, then why had it vanished? And why now? Was it only meant for one reader at a time? Will that note reappear after a period of time?

    A slow dread coiled around his spine. But he pushed the thought aside as he decided to try and look at where he came from.

    Adrian''s head snapped up as his gaze darted toward the entrance. His chest constricted as the passage was gone. The archway that had led him here was now replaced by a wall of stone as if the corridor had never existed.

    Adrian''s stomach twisted. He took a step forward, then another, pressing his palm against the surface. The rock met him with an unyielding chill, smooth beneath his touch. No crevices, no seams, no trace of an opening.

    ¡°Fantastic,¡± he muttered under his breath. Forward it is, then.

    He let his hand fall away from the wall and turned back toward the chamber. Shadows stretched long and twisting between the towering pillars, creeping toward him with each flicker of the pale runes embedded in the stone. The dim light wavered, weak and unsteady, offering little defense against the darkness beyond.

    Bones lay scattered across the floor, some shattered, others eerily intact. Skulls stared blankly upward, their hollow sockets empty, lifeless, yet something about them gnawed at the edges of his mind.

    Adrian exhaled through his nose and forced his legs to move. He made sure to move carefully, avoiding the remains strewn across the chamber floor. =

    Each step kicked up tiny clouds of grit. He barely made a sound, but still, the silence swallowed every movement, thick and suffocating.

    His fingers twitched. He wanted to summon his flames, to cast them out and drive back the shadows clawing at the edges of his vision. But he hesitated. Fire would bring light, yes, but it would also make him a target. I should try to maintain stealth as much as I can, until it no longer becomes a viable option at the very least.

    Eventually, he reached the far end of the chamber, where the walls curved inward. A set of deep grooves marred the stone, stretching from the floor to about Adrian¡¯s waist. He ran his fingers along them, feeling the uneven ridges beneath his fingertips. Claw marks.

    His stomach twisted. These marks are deep, whatever beast made them is dangerous. Something likely had been trapped here. Or worse, something had been hunting here.

    A faint noise echoed through the chamber. Not the distant drip of water, not the settling groan of ancient stone. Something... else.

    Adrian¡¯s muscles tensed. He turned slowly, his gaze sweeping over the room. Nothing moved, yet the weight of unseen eyes pressed against him. He swallowed, ignoring the way his heartbeat thundered in his ears. Okay. Think. You¡¯re not alone here, and you don¡¯t know what you¡¯re dealing with.

    He glanced back at the grooves in the stone. Whatever left those marks had either escaped or been let out.

    His lips pressed together. Mimi would¡¯ve sensed something like this sooner. I should have called her earlier.

    Adrian took a slow step back, steadying his breath as his pulse hammered in his ears. ¡°Mimi, I could use your help.¡±

    The air around him rippled, warping like heat haze before a vivid green spark flared to life. A gentle whoosh followed as with a burst of flickering light, a small figure emerged.

    The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    Mimi trilled in delight, her eyes shining as she twirled through the air before pressing her warm, flickering form eagerly against his chest. The heat radiating from her curled over his skin, sinking into his bones.

    A quiet huff escaped Adrian, the tension in his jaw loosening as a reluctant smile tugged at the corner of his lips. ¡°Yeah, yeah, I missed you too.¡±

    She nuzzled against his chin before darting upward to hover at his shoulder. Her tails flickered like candle flames caught in a breeze, casting a soft green glow that licked across the surrounding stone.

    Adrian exhaled, rolling his shoulders as some of the stiffness bled away. ¡°Alright, girl. Think you can sniff out a way out of here?¡±

    Mimi¡¯s ears twitched, her sharp gaze locking onto the shadows stretching beyond them. Then, she climbed down Adrian''s shoulder as she went ahead.

    Adrian followed, his boots scuffing lightly against the uneven stone. The deeper they went, the more the darkness swallowed them, greedy and unrelenting. Only Mimi¡¯s glow pushed back the void, painting shifting patterns across the ancient walls.

    Then she froze. Oh?

    What is it?¡± Adrian whispered.

    Mimi didn¡¯t look at him. Instead, she turned toward a narrow side passage, her gaze fixed on the black maw of an archway where the light barely reached. The darkness there felt heavier, like something lurked just beyond sight, watching. She doesn¡¯t want me to go that way.

    Adrian exhaled slowly, his breath curling faintly in the cold. He adjusted his stance, stepping carefully away from the corridor Mimi had warned against. The fox trilled again, this time softer, before circling around him once more.

    ¡°Yeah,¡± he murmured under his breath, gaze flicking to the path ahead. ¡°We¡¯ll take the long way.¡±

    The further they walked, the more the ruins pressed in around him. The stone walls, once structured and strong, had given way to jagged formations, cracks running like veins across their surfaces. Shadows clung to every crevice, swallowing corners where even Mimi¡¯s flames struggled to reach.

    Then, his boot caught against something. He stumbled slightly, regaining his balance just in time to glance down.

    A skeletal hand jutted out from beneath a pile of fallen debris. The fingers were splayed, brittle and cracked, frozen in the act of reaching.

    Adrian clenched his jaw, forcing down the unease creeping into his limbs. He crouched, brushing away loose rubble. Something crinkled beneath his touch. Another piece of parchment?

    His heart pounded as he pried it free. Dust flaked off in brittle layers as he carefully unfolded the note. The ink had faded, but some of the words were still visible enough.

    I hear them moving. They¡¯re not just beasts. No, they¡¯re worse.

    They hunt in silence.

    They are not mindless. They are not merciful.

    To whoever finds this: Do not make a sound. Do not run.

    They are already listening.

    <h2>¡ªDarius Venn</h2>

    Adrian¡¯s throat tightened. The words clawed at his mind, sinking hooks into his thoughts. They are already listening.

    Adrian¡¯s grip on the parchment wavered, before slipping the note into his pocket. His breath came slow, but tension coiled beneath his skin like a spring wound too tight.

    A single glance at Mimi confirmed what he already felt: something was wrong. She perched on his shoulder, her emerald eyes locked onto his face, no trace of her usual mischief in their depths. Her flames, usually lively with flickering playfulness, now burned sharp with silent awareness. She knows that something''s here.

    Every muscle in Adrian¡¯s body urged him forward, away from the chamber of bones and whatever unseen presence still clung to its walls. He moved even as shadows loomed behind him, stretching unnaturally long against the stone walls. Mimi floated beside him, her flickering tails moving in erratic, uneven waves. Every so often, she let out a soft trill to warn Adrian if he was heading to somewhere potentially dangerous..

    The tunnel narrowed ahead, the walls closing in as if the earth itself wished to swallow him whole. Ancient carvings etched into the stone grew more pronounced here, deep grooves worn down by time, by unseen hands, by things that had passed through long before him.

    He reached out, fingers ghosting over the cold rock, grounding himself against the weight of silence pressing in on him. Then, Mimi stiffened before she darted in front of him, a streak of emerald light, blocking his path for the briefest of moments before releasing a shrill, desperate trill.

    Adrian¡¯s pulse spiked. That wasn¡¯t a warning. Mimi is begging me not to go there.

    He halted, scanning the tunnel ahead. Adrian felt it, a presence loomed just beyond his reach, waiting, watching. "Mimi, you should hide, now."

    The fox nodded then vanished in an instant, dissolving into a swirl of green embers that faded into the cold air. The warmth of her presence left with her, and suddenly, the tunnel felt even more barren, more exposed.

    Adrian exhaled, slow and deep, and shut his eyes. If something''s already watching me, I might as well fight on my own terms.

    Heat surged through his veins, steady, controlled, powerful. A halo of blue fire erupted above his head, casting ghostly shadows that writhed against the tunnel walls. Azure flames curled around his limbs, licking at his skin without burning, illuminating the corridor in an eerie, otherworldly glow.

    The second Adrian opened his eyes, a shape dropped from the darkness above. Instinct screamed through his body. He twisted sharply, boots scraping against the stone as air whistled past him. A blur of leathery wings and hooked limbs slashed through the space where he had stood a breath ago. His flames flared outward, burning bright as orbs of blue fire ignited around him, casting their searing glow against the cavern walls.

    The creature wheeled mid-air, ragged wings flapping before it landed with a sickening crunch. Adrian¡¯s stomach tightened.

    It stood hunched, limbs stretched unnaturally long, its skin taut over a frame too thin, too jagged. Its ribs jutted like rusted daggers from its emaciated torso. Taloned feet scraped against the stone, claws curling, flexing, eager.

    But its face¡­ was wrong. A skull, stretched and cracked, like that of a deformed bat, jutted forward from its hunched shoulders. Sunken pits of ink-black eyes gleamed wet in the rune-light, hollow yet aware. Its mouth, too large, too jagged, stretched unnaturally wide, revealing rows upon rows of teeth. It inhaled, a wet, rattling sound, the scent of decay curling through the air. It reeked of rot and something older, something that had never belonged to the living.